U*I7]  HSIT7 


, ;  <.  • 


THE 

LIFE  OF  TRUST: 


BEING   A 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  LORD'S  DEALINGS 

WITH 

GEORGE  MtJLLER,  £^4. 

'  f 

.. 

/ 


EDITED    AND    CONDENSED    BY 

r 

' 

EEV.  H.  LINCOLN   WAYLAND, 

PABTOR   OV  THE  THIRD   BAPTIST   CHURCH,  WORCESTER,  MAPI. 


Witls  nn  |nt 


BY 

FRANCIS   WAYLAND. 


BOSTON: 


GOULD     AND     LINCOLN, 

59     WASHINGTON     STREET. 

NEW  YORK:   SHELDON  AND   COMPANY. 
CINCINNATI:   GEORGE  S.  BLANCHAKD. 


oar  As  interesting  Letter  from  REV.  DB.  SAWTELL,  of  Havre,  dated  Bristol,  Jec  14, 188ft, 
havinpr  reference  to  the  subject  of  this  volume,  and  designed  as  an  INTBODUCTIOIT  to  it,  will 
be  found  in  the  Appendix,  p.  477,  to  which  the  reader  is  specially  referred. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  I860,  by 

GOULD    AND    LINCOLN, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts 


EDITOR'S    PREFACE. 


HAVING  been  requested  by  MESSES.  GOULD  AND  LINCOLN  to  ex- 
amine the  work  entitled  "A  NARRATIVE  OP  SOME  OP  THE  LORD'S 
DEALINGS  WITH  GEORGE  MULLER,"  the  Editor  was  convinced  that 
its  republication  in  this  country  would  greatly  promote  the  piety  of 
American  Christians.  But  to  reproduce  the  work  in  its  original  form 
was  attended  with  difficulty.  The  "Narrative,"  in  four  parts,  (pub- 
lished respectively  in  1837,  1841,  1845,  and  1856,)  and  the  four  "Annual 
Ecports"  issued  in  1857,  1858,  1859,  and  1860,  would  occupy  not  less 
than  eighteen  hundred  pages  of  the  size  of  those  contained  in  this 
volume.  The  cost  of  such  a  work  would  greatly  limit  its  circulation 
and  its  usefulness,  if  indeed  any  publisher  should  undertake  its  issue. 
There  seemed  no  alternative  except  to  abandon  the  idea  of  an  American 
edition  altogether,  or  to  present  it  to  the  public  in  a  condensed  form. 

Such  a  condensation  seemed,  on  examination,  to  be  entirely  practicable. 
Owing  to  the  "  Parts "  of  the  "  Narrative  "  having  been  published  at 
four  separate  periods,  it  often  happens  that  the  same  matter  is  several 
times  repeated.  A  large  portion  of  the  space  is  occupied  with  the 
acknowledgment  of  donations  received.  These  entries,  although  appro- 
priate in  a  report  made  to  the  donors  and  to  the  British  public,  have 


vi  EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 

not  the  same  interest  for  American  readers.  The  discussion  of  some 
points  in  church  polity,  and  the  account  of  the  Author's  journeys  upon 
the  Continent,  though  interesting  and  instructive,  are  not  necessary  to 
the  continuity  of  the  history.  Although  in  some  cases  the  portions  which 
have  been  omitted  cover  a  considerate  period  of  time,  yet  it  is  believed 
that  all  which  is  essential  has  been  retained.  No  pains  have  been  spared 
on  the  part  of  the  Editor  to  preserve  the  value  of  the  work  while  reduc- 
ing its  compass,  and  to  give,  in  a  form  universally  accessible,  a  clear 
exhibition  of  the  wonderful  results  of  the  life  of  George  Muller,  as  well 
as  of  the  principles  by  which  his  life  has  been  governed. 

Believing  that  the  book  would  be  rendered  more  attractive  to  the 
reader,  and  more  convenient  for  reference,  the  Editor  has  divided  it 
into  Chapters,  and  has  prefixed  to  each  a  brief  statement  of  some  of 
the  leading  subjects  introduced  in  the  Chapter.  For  these  "  contents," 
as  well  as  for  the  headings  of  the  Chapters,  and  for  the  general  title  of 
the  volume,  the  Editor  alone  is  responsible. 

The  "Narrative"  of  George  Muller  has  been  blessed  in  other  lands  to 
the  awakening  of  spiritual  life.  It  was  the  means,  as  will  be  observed  by 
the  reader,  of  greatly  forwarding,  if  not  of  originating,  the  work  of  grace 
now  advancing  in  Ireland.  "  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST  "  is  submitted  to 
the  Christian  public  of  America,  in  the  hope  that  its  still  small  voice 
may  be  heard  even  amid  the  clangor  of  political  strife  and  the  revulsion 
of  commercial  interests,  and  that  it  may  be  used  by  the  Divine  Spirit  to 
promote  and  strengthen  in  the  hearts  of  American  Christians,  FAITH  IN 
HIE  LIVING  GOD. 

H.  L.  W. 
WORCESTER,  DEC.  12,  1860 


*: 

frirxnuLBXTri 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 


IT  was  only  after  the  consideration  of  many  months,  and  aflef 
much  self-examination  as  to  my  motives,  and  after  much  earnest 
prayer,  that  I  came  to  the  conclusion  to  write  this  work.  I  have 
not  taken  one  single  step  in  the  Lord's  service  concerning 
which  I  have  prayed  so  much.  My  great  dislike  to  increasing  the 
number  of  religious  books  would,  in  itself,  have  been  sufficient  to 
have  kept  me  forever  from  it,  had  I  not  cherished  the  hope  of 
being  instrumental  in  this  way  to  lead  some  of  my  brethren  to 
value  the  Holy  Scriptures  more,  and  to  judge  by  the  standard  of 
the  Word  of  God  the  principles  on  which  they  act.  But  that  which 
weighed  more  with  me  than  anything,  was,  that  I  have  reason  to 
believe,  from  what  I  have  seen  among  the  children  of  God,  that 
many  of  their  trials  arise  either  from  want  of  confidence  in  the 
Lord  as  it  regards  temporal  things,  or  from  carrying  on  their  busi- 
ness in  an  unscriptural  way.  On  account,  therefore,  of  the  remark- 
able way  in  which  the  Lord  has  dealt  with  me  as  to  temporal 
things,  I  feel  that  I  am  a  debtor  to  the  church  of  Christ,  and  that  I 
ought,  for  the  benefit  of  my  poorer  brethren  especially,  to  make 
known  the  way  in  which  I  have  been  led.  In  addition  to  this,  I 
know  that  to  many  souls  the  Lord  has  blessed  what  I  have  told  them 
about  the  way  in  which  he  has  led  me,  and  therefore  it  seemed  a 
duty  to  use  such  means,  whereby  others  also,  with  whom  I  could 


VIII  AUTHOR'S     PREFACE. 

not  possibly  converse,  might  be  benefited.  That  which  induced 
me  finally  to  determine  to  write  this  Narrative  was,  that  if  the 
Lord  should  permit  the  book  to  sell,  I  might,  by  the  profits  arising 
from  the  sale,  be  enabled  in  a  greater  degree  to  help  the  poor 
brethren  and  sisters  among  whom  I  labor,  —  a  matter  which,  just  at 
that  time,  weighed  much  on  my  mind.  I  therefore  began  to  write. 
But  after  three  days  I  was  obliged  to  lay  the  work  aside  on  account 
of  my  other  pressing  engagements.  Subsequently,  I  was  laid  aside 
on  account  of  an  abscess ;  and  being  unable,  for  many  weeks,  to 
walk  about  as  usual,  though  able  to  work  at  home,  I  had  time  for 
writing.  When  the  manuscript  was  nearly  completed  I  gave  it 
to  a  brother  to  look  over,  that  I  might  have  his  judgment ;  and  the 
Lord  so  refreshed  his  spirit  through  it,  that  he  offered  to  advance 
the  means  for  having  it  printed,  with  the  understanding  that  if  the 
book  should  not  sell  he  would  never  consider  me  his  debtor.  By 
this  offer  not  a  small  obstacle  was  removed,  as  I  have  no  means  of 
my  own  to  defray  the  expense  of  printing.  These  last  two  circum- 
stances, connected  with  many  other  points,  confirmed  me  that  I 
had  not  been  mistaken,  when  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was 
the  will  of  God  that  I  should  serve  his  church  in  this  way. 

The  fact  of  my  being  a  foreigner,  and  therefore  but  very  imper- 
fectly acquainted  with  the  English  language,  I  judged  to  be  no 
sufficient  reason  for  keeping  me  from  writing.  The  Christian  reader, 
being  acquainted  with  this  fact,  will  candidly  excuse  any  inaccu- 
racy of  expression. 

For  the  poor  among  the  brethren  this  Narrative  is  especially 
Intended,  and  to  their  prayers  I  commend  it  in  particular. 

GEORGE  MULLER. 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION 


CHAPTER   I. 

gogljoob  aitb  gotttjj, 

1805—1825. 

BIRTH  —  EARLY  DISHONESTY  —  INSENSIBILITY  —  CONFIRMATION  IN  THE 
STATE  CHURCH  — DISSOLUTENESS  OF  LIFE  —  THE  HARD  WAY  OF  TRANS- 
GRESSORS—  THE  GYMNASIUM  AT  NORDHAUSEN— THE  UNIVERSITY  AT 
HALLE  — ROVINGS 31 


CHAPTER   II. 

&\t    frobxgal's 

1825—1826. 

A  TREASURE  FOUND  —  DAWNING  OF  THE  NEW  LIFE — THE  PEACE  OF  GOD — 
"I  AM  COME  TO  SETA  MAN  AT  VARIANCE  AGAINST  HIS  FATHER"  — 
"LET  HIM  THAT  HEARETH  SAY,  COME"  — THE  FIRST  SERMON — DELIGHT 
IN  THE  LORD— A  COMMON  ERROR — THE  FOUNTAIN  NEGLECTED  .  .  .  38 


CHAPTER   III. 


1826—1829. 

PESIRE  FOR  MISSIONARY  LABOR  —  PROVIDENTIAL  RELEASE  FROM  MILI- 
TARY SERVICE  —  VISIT  AT  HOME  —  LED  TO  THE  LAND  OF  HIS  FUTURE 
LABORS  —  PROGRESS  IN  RELIGIOUS  KNOWLEDGE  —DESIRE  FOR  IMMEDI- 
ATE USEFULNESS  .....................  ,  .......  47 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   IV. 


on 

1830—1832. 

A  DOOR  OPENED—  TOKENS  FOE  GOOD  —  TRUST  EXERCISED  IN  THE  STUDY 
AND  MINISTRY  OF  THE  WORD  —  THE  SWORD  OF  THE  SPIRIT  —  TRUSTING 
IN  GOD  FOR  DAILY  BREAD  —  BLESSEDNESS  OV  WAITING  UPON  THE 
LORD  —  "OWE  NO  MAN"  —  "ACCORDING  TO  YOUR  FAITH  BE  IT  UNTO 
YOU"  —  THE  GIFT  OF  FAITH  AND  THE  GRACE  OF  FAITH  ...  .68 


CHAPTER    V. 

Hi  griatol 

1832—1833. 

"HERE  HAVE  WE  NO  CONTINUING  CITY "  — CAUTION  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN 
TRAVELLER  — NEW  TOKENS  FOR  GOOD  —  THE  WAY  MADE  CLEAR — MEET- 
INGS FOR  INQUIRY  — NO  RESPECT  OF  PERSONS  WITH  GOD  —  FRANCKE, 
"BEING  DEAD,  YET  SPEAKETH" —  DAILY  BREAD  SUPPLIED  —  A  PECULIAR 
PEOPLE  ....  .80 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Scriptural 


1834—1835. 

DNSCRIPTURAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  EXISTING  RELIGIOUS  AND  BENEVO- 
LENT SOCIETIES—  A  NEW  INSTITUTION  PROPOSED—  GOD'S  WORD  THE 
ONLY  RULE,  AND  GOD'S  PROMISE  THE  ONLY  DEPENDENCE  —  "  IN  EVERY- 
THING LET  YOUR  REQUEST  BE  MADE  KNOWN  UNTO  GOD"—  EARNEST 
OF  THE  DIVINE  BLESSING  ON  THE  INSTITUTION  —  BEREAVEMENT  — 
HELPER  SEASONABLY  SENT—  REWARD  OF  SEEKING  GOD'S  FACE.  .  .  94 


CHAPTER    VII. 

for   gestitnte  ©rp 

1835—1836. 


FBANKE'S  WORKS  FOLLOW  HIM  —  A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  CONCEIVED  — 
REASONS  FOR  ESTABLISHING  AN  ORPHAN  HOUSE  —  PRAYER  FOR  GUID- 
ANCE —  TREASURE  LAID  UP  IN  HEAVEN  —  IN  PRAYER  AND  IN  FAITH 
THE  WORK  IS  BEGUN  .........................  Ill 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

1836—1837. 

AN  UNEXPECTED  OBSTACLE  —  IMPLICIT  SUBMISSION  — A  SECOND  ORPHAH 
HOUSE  PROPOSED  — AN  ENCOURAGING  TEXT  — THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSB 
OPENED  — COMPLETED  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER  —  PROGRESS  OF  THE  LORD'S 
WORK — THE  OVERSIGHT  OF  THE  FLOCK 125 

CHAPTER    IX. 


1838.       . 

THE  MINISTRY  OF  SICKNESS  —  PEACE  OF  MIND—  JESUS  A  PRESENT  HELP  — 
DEEP  POVERTY  —  PLEADING  WITH  GOD  —  UNITED  PRAYEE     .....  138 

CHAPTER    X. 


1838. 

"  PERPLEXED  BUT  NOT  IN  DESPAIR  "  —  FAITH  JUSTIFIED—  A  LESSON  OF 
OBEDIENCE  —  BOUNTIFUL  SUPPLIES  —  SPIRITUAL  INGATHERING  —  A  'DAY 
OF  MERCIES  —  TIMELY  AID  —  A  SEASON  OF  PLENTY  —  OBEDIENCE  RE- 
WARDED ...........................  ....  .151 


CHAPTER    XI 

xng    aitb    gUcex 

1839. 

HELP  FOR  THE  POOR  SAINTS  — THE  UNFAILING  BANK  —  MEANS  EXHAUSTED — 
LIBERALITY  OF  A  LABORING  SISTER  —  "  HE  KNOWETH  OUR  FRAME  "  — 
REDEEMING  THE  TIME  —  GODLINESS  PROFITABLE  UNTO  ALL  THINGS,  167 


CHAPTER    XII. 

J!  1  *  it  t  g    a  n  k    221  a  it  t. 

1840. 

A  PURE  OFFERING  REQUIRED  — A  JOURNEY  PROPOSED  —  SEASONABLE  PRO- 
VISION—LOOKING ONLY  TO  THE  LORD  — THE  WRATH  OF  MAN  PRAISING 
GOD— A  PROMISE  FULFILLED —  BENEFIT  OF  TRIAL  — NEW  SPRINGS 
OPENED  —  BEFORE  THEY  CALL  I  WILL  ANSWER  — TRUST  IN  GOD  COM- 
MENDED—SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS 181 


XII  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

Jfaiilj  £5ir*n0ifjen£b  bg  <8  *  *  r  e  i  s  e . 

1841. 

A  WANT  SUPPLIED  — RESOURCES  EXCEEDING  THE  DEMAND  —  E  TIL  OF 
SURETYSHIP  —  POWER  OF  CHRISTIAN  LOVE  — GOD'S  WORD  THE  FOOD 
OF  THE  SOUL  — PREPARATION  FOR  THE  HOUR  OF  TRIAL  —  POVERTY  — 
DEPENDING  ONLY  ON  THE  LIVING  GOD 200 

CHAPTER    XIV. 
8&  a  I  k  i  tr  g  in  Jl  a r  Ii it t  * g. 

1841—1842. 

"GOD'S  WAY  LEADS  INTO  TRIAL  "  —  GROUNDS  OF  THANKFULNESS  — PRO- 
TRACTED DARKNESS  —  CAST  DOWN,  BUT  NOT  DESTROYED  —  TRUST  IN 
GOD  COMMENDED  — THE  MEANS  OF  ITS  ATTAINMENT  —  REVIEW  OF  THE 
WORK 214 


CHAPTER   XV. 

|)  r  o  g  p  t  x  i  i  jr . 

1842—1843. 

ABUNDANT  SUPPLIES  —  RESTING  ON  THE  WRITTEN  WORD — "SEEKING  AND 
FINDING"— ERRONEOUS  IMPRESSIONS  REMOVED  —  PERSEVERING  AND 
PREVAILING  PRAYER  ANSWERED  — "  LENGTHENING  THE  CORDS  AND 
STRENGTHENING  THE  STAKES  "  —  A  FOURTH  ORPHAN  HOUSE  ....  241 


CHAPTER    XVI. 


1844. 

EARTHLY  AND  HEAVENLY  TREASURES  —  SEEKING  THE  KINGDOM  OP  GOD 
—  FELLOWSHIP  WITH  THE  FATHER  —  THE  CHRISTIAN  MERCHANT  — 
EXAMPLES  —  MISTAKES  .........................  259 


CHAPTER    XVII. 


1845—1846. 

AN    UNEXPECTED    REQUEST  —  DELIBERATION  —  A    GREAT    UNDERTAKING  — 
EELIANCE    ON    THE     RESOURCES    OF    THE     LIVING    GOD  —  AN     ANSWEB 


CONTENTS.  XIII 

EXPECTED  AND  RECEIVED  —  PRAYER  FOR  FAITH  AND  PATIENCE  — 
FURTHER  PROOFS  OF  DIVINE  FAVOR  —  THE  BLESSEDNESS  OF  DEVISING 
IJBEBAL  THINGS 29* 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

* 

cfsiilj  Confxrnub  bg  JJrosperiig. 

1846—1848. 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUPPLICATION  BESTOWED  AND  PRAYER  ANSWERED  — THE 
TIME  OF  MAN'S  NEED  AND  OF  GOD'S  BOUNTY  — FAITH  NOT  SHAKEN  — 
DEALING  ONLY  WITH  GOD— THE  NEEDED  AMOUNT  FURNISHED  —  PER- 
PETUAL "  NEED  "  —  NOT  WEARY  IN  GOD'S  WORK — JOY  IN  ANSWERED 
PRAYER  —  FOUR  REQUESTS  GRANTED  — "  CONTINUING  INSTANT  IN 
PRAYER  "  —  THE  BUILDING  COMMENCED  —  PERSONAL  HISTORY  —  A 
MARKED  DELIVERANCE 319 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

&  o  ntinn  tb    ^lercies. 

1848—1850. 

HUMBLE  BEGINNINGS  — DEVISING  LIBERAL  THINGS  — THE  ORPHANS  PRO- 
VIDED FOR  —  A  MEMORABLE  DAY  — MONEY  "AT  INTEREST"  —  MEANS 
FROM  AN  UNEXPECTED  SOURCE  — THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  ORPHAN 
HOUSE— MEANS  PROVIDED  FOR  ITS  COMPLETION— INEXPRESSIBLE  DE- 
LIGHT IN  GOD— REVIEW  OF  THE  TWO  YEARS  PAST  .  ,  .  347 


CHAPTER    XX. 

§i  Jpjefcr    sO'icforg  of   ^ait^* 

1850—1851. 

PAST  MERCIES  AN  ENCOURAGEMENT  TO  NEW  UNDERTAKINGS — A  HOUSE 
FOR  SEVEN  HUNDRED  ORPHANS  PROPOSED  —  WALKING  BY  FAITH  — 
COUNSEL  SOUGHT  FROM  GOD  — THE  PURPOSE  FORMED  —  DELIGHT  IN 
THE  MAGNITUDE  AND  DIFFICULTY  OF  THE  DESIGN 364 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

"Sttfcarging    |)  rosp^rilg. 

1850—1852. 

DESIRES  FOR  MORE  ENLARGED  USEFULNESS  GRATIFIED  — A  LARGE  DONA- 
TION ANTICIPATED  AND  RECEIVED  —  REVIEW  OF  1851  —  PERSONAL  EX- 
PERIENCE —  BUILDING  FUND  FOR  THE  SECOND  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE  — 
DOUBT  RESISTED  — WATTING  ON  GOD  NOT  IN  VAIN  — REVIEW  OF  1852,  389 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    XXII. 


in  log. 


1852—1854. 

EXPECTING  GREAT  THINGS  FROM  GOD—  MUNIFICENT  DONATION  —  INC&E  AS • 
.  ING  USEFULNESS  OF  THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION  — 
ACCESS  TO  GOD  THROUGH  FAITH  IN  CHRIST  —  A  VrOICE  FROM  MOUNT 
LEBANON  — BENEFIT  OF  WAITING  GOD'S  TIME  —  CAREFUL  STEWARDSHIP 
—  FAITH,  THE  ONLY  RELIANCE  — "  THIS  POOR  WIDOW  HATH  CAST  IN 
MORE  THAN  THEY  ALL"— GREATER  ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  FAITH  ANTICI- 
PATED —  COUNSEL  TO  TRACT  DISTRIBUTORS  —  A  NEW  AND  SEVERE 
TRIAL  OF  FAITH 402 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

%\itt   gears    of   |)rc 

1854—1857. 

THE  SITE  SELECTED  — SIX  THOUSAND  ORPHANS  IN  PRISON  — HOW  TO  ASK 
FOR  DAILY  BREAD  —  REVIEW  OF  TWENTY -FOUR  YEARS  —  "TAKE  NO 
THOUGHT  FOR  THE  MORROW  "  —  INSURANCE  AGAINST  BAD  DEBTS  .426 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Conclusion. 

1857—1860. 

THE  HOUSE  FOR  FOUR  HUNDRED  OPENED  — PRAYER  MORE  THAN  ANSWERED 
—  THE  RESORT  IN  TROUBLE  — AN  OUTPOURING  OF  THE  SPIRIT  ON  THE 
ORPHANS  —  LAND  FOR  A  NEW  BUILDING  PURCHASED  —  "BUT  ONE  LIFE 
TO  SPEND  FOR  GOD "  — "  SCATTERING,  YET  INCREASING" — A  MEMO- 
RABLE YEAR — THE  GERM  OF  THE  IRISH  REVIVAL  — LETTER  FROM  AN 
ORPHAN  — THE  FRUIT  OF  SIX  MONTHS'  PRAYER— TUB  RESULTS  OF  THE 
WORK  —  REVIVAL  AMONG  THE  ORPHANS  .  .  .  446 


APPENDIX 473 

LIST  OF  ARTICLES  CONTRIBUTED 473 

AUDITOR'S  REPORT  FOR  1859-60 476 

LETTEK  FROM  RE*    DR  SAWTELL 477 


T7FJ7BRSIT7 


NTEQDUCIION. 


WHAT  is  meant  by  tlie  prayer  of  faith?  is  a  question  which 
is  beginning  to  arrest,  in  an  unusual  degree,  the  attention  of 
Christians.  What  is  the  significance  of  the  passages  both  in  the 
New  Testament  and  the  Old  which  refer  to  it  ?  What  is  the  limit 
within  which  they  may  be  safely  received  as  a  ground  of  practical 
reliance  ?  Were  these  promises  limited  to  prophetical  or  apostoli- 
cal times ;  or  have  they  been  left  as  a  legacy  to  all  believers  until 
the  end  shall  come  ? 

Somehow  or  other,  these  questions  are  seldom  discussed  either 
from  the  pulpit  or  the  press.  I  do  not  remember  to  have  heard 
any  of  them  distinctly  treated  of  in  a  sermon.  I  do  not  know  of 
any  work  in  which  this  subject  is  either  theoretically  explained  or 
practically  enforced.  It  really  seems  as  if  this  portion  of  Revela- 
tion was,  by  common  consent,  ignored  in  all  our  public  teachings. 
Do  not  men  believe  that  God  means  what  he  appears  plainly  to 
have  asserted  ?  or,  if  we  believe  that  he  means  it,  do  we  fear  the 
charge  of  fanaticism  if  we  openly  avow  that  we  take  him  at  his 
word? 

The  public  silence  on  this  subject  does  not,  however,  prevent  a 
very  frequent  private  inquiry  in  respect  to  it.  The  thoughtful 
Christian,  when  in  his  daily  reading  of  the  Scriptures  he  meets 
with  any  of  those  wonderful  promises  made  to  believing  prayer, 
often  pauses  to  ask  himself,  What  can  these  words  mean  ?  Can  it 
be  that  God  has  made  such  promises  as  these  to  me,  and  to  such 
men  as  I  am  ?  Have  I  really  permission  to  commit  all  my  little 
affairs  to  a  God  of  infinite  wisdom,  believing  that  he  will  take 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

charge  of  them  and  direct  them  according  to  the  promptings  of 
boundless  love  and  absolute  omniscience?  Is  prayer  really  a 
power  with  God,  or  is  it  merely  an  expedient  by  which  our  own 
piety  may  be  cultivated  ?  Is  it  not  merely  a  power  (that  is,  a  stated 
antecedent  accompanied  by  the  idea  of  causation),  but  is  it  a 
transcendent  power,  accomplishing  what  no  other  power  can,  over- 
ruling all  other  agencies,  and  rendering  them  subservient  to  its 
own  wonderful  efficiency  ?  I  think  there  are  few  devout  readers 
of  the  Bible  to  whom  these  questions  are  not  frequently  sug- 
gested. We  ask  them,  but  we  do  not  often  wait  for  an  answer. 

t-  These  promises  seem  to  us  to  be  addressed  either  to  a  past  or 
to  a  coming  age,  but  not  to  us,  at  the  present  day.  Yet  with 
such  views  as  these  the  devout  soul  is  not  at  all  satisfied.  If 
an  invaluable  treasure  is  here  reserved  for  the  believer,  he  asks, 

j  why  should  I  not  receive  my  portion  of  it  ?  He  cannot  doubt  that 
God  has  in  a  remarkable  manner,  at  various  tunes,  answered  his 
prayers ;  why  should  he  not  always  answer  them  ?  and  why  should 
not  the  believer  always  draw  near  to  God  in  full  confidence  that  he 
will  do  as  he  has  said  ?  He  may  remember  that  the  prayer  which 
has  been  manifestly  answered  was  the  offspring  of  deep  humility, 
of  conscious  unworthiness,  of  utter  self-negation,  and  of  simple  and 
earnest  reliance  on  the  promises  of  God  through  the  mediation  of 
Christ.  Why  should  not  his  prayers  be  always  of  the  same  charac- 
ter ?  With  the  apostles  of  old  he  pours  out  his  soul  in  the  petition, 

*     "  Lord,  increase  our  faith." 

And  yet  it  can  scarcely  be  denied  that  the  will  of  God  has  been 
distinctly  revealed  on  this  subject.  The  promises  made  to  believing 
prayer  are  explicit,  numerous,  and  diversified.  If  we  take  them 
in  their  simple  and  literal  meaning,  or  if  in  fact  we  give  to  them 
any  reasonable  interpretation  whatever,  they  seem  to  be  easily 

1  understood.  Our  difficulty  seems  to  be  this :  the  promise  is  so 
*•  exceeding  great "  that  we  cannot  conceive  God  really  to  meao 


INTRODUCTION.  XVII 

what  lie  clearly  appears  to  have  revealed.  The  blessmg  seems  too 
vast  for  our  comprehension  ;  we  "  stagger  at  the  promises,  through 
unbelief,"  and  thus  fail  to  secure  the  treasure  which  was  pur- 
chased for  us  by  Christ  Jesus. 

It  may  be  appropriate  for  us  to  review  some  of  the  passages 
which  refer  most  directly  to  this  subject :  — 

"Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you ;  for  every  one  that  asketh 
receive th,  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth,  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened."  "  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him."1 

In  the  Gospel  of  Luke  the  same  words  are  repeated,  with  a  single 
variation  at  the  close.  "  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good 
gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly 
Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  2 

"  I  say  unto  you  that  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as 
touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."  3 

"  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  If 
ye  have  faith,  and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  not  only  do  that  which  is 
done  to  the  fig-tree,  but  also  ye  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  Be  thou 
removed,  and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea,  and  it  shall  be  done.  And 
all  things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall 
receive." 4 

The  same  promise,  slightly  varied  in  form,  is  found  in  the  Gospel 
of  Mark.  "Have  faith  in  God.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you  that 
whosoever  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and  be  thou 
last  into  the  sea,  and  shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart,  but  shall  believe 

i  Matthew  vii.  7-11.  2  Luke  xi.  13. 

8  Matthew  xviii.  19, 20.  *  Matthew  xxi.  21,  If* 


XV  111  INTRODUCTION. 

that  those  things  which  he  hath  said  shall  come  to  pass,  he  shall 
have  whatever  he  saith.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever 
things  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and 
ye  shall  have  them."  J 

Now  I  do  not  pretend  that  we  are  obliged  to  receive  these  words 
literally.  Unless,  however,  we  believe  the  Saviour  to  have  spoken 
repeatedly  on  the  same  subject,  at  random,  and  with  no  definite 
meaning,  we  must  understand  him  to  have  asserted  that  thinga 
impossible  by  the  ordinary  laws  of  material  causation  are  possible  by 
faith  in  God.  I  do  not  perceive,  if  we  allow  these  words  to  have 
any  meaning  whatever,  that  we  can  ascribe  to  them  any  othei 
significance. 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  believeth  in  me,  the  works  that 
I  do  shall  he  do  also ;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do, 
because  I  go  unto  my  Father.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,,  that  I  will  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son.  If 
ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name  I  will  do  it."  2 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in 
my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  Hitherto  ye  have  asked  nothing  in 
my  name.  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full."3 

"  The  effectual,  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man  availeth 
much;"*  that  is,  it  is  a  real  power,  a  positive  energy.  The 
apostle  illustrates  what  he  means  by  availing  prayer  by  the 
example  of  Elias,  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are :  "  He 
prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain,  and  it  rained  not  on  the 
earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and  six  months ;  and  he  prayed 
again,  and  the  heavens  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth  her 
fruit."5 

The  conditions  on  which  prayer  will  be  heard  are  in  various 
places  specified,  but  particularly  in  John  xv.  7 :  "  If  ye  abide 

i  Mark  xi.  22-24.  2  john  xiv.  12-14.  »  John  xvi.  23,  24. 

«  James  v.  16.  *  V.  17,  18. 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

In  me  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  wJiat  ye  will,  and 
it-  shall  be  done  unto  you."  That  is,  if  I  understand  the  passage, 
prevalence  in  prayer  is  conditioned  by  the  conformity  of  our 
souls  to  the  will  of  God ;  "  if  ye  abide  in  me  and  my  words  abide 
in  you."  On  this  condition,  and  on  this  only,  may  we  ask  what 
we  will,  with  the  assurance  that  it  will  be  done  unto  us.  Faith, 
in  its  most  simple  meaning,  is  that  temper  of  the  mind  in  the 
creature  which  responds  to  every  revealed  perfection  of  the 
Creator.  Just  according  to  the  degree  in  which  this  correspondence 
exists,  is  the  promise  made  that  we  shall  have  whatsoever  we  ask. 

It  is  evident,  from  the  eleventh  of  Hebrews,  that  the  views 
of  the  Apostle  Paul  concerning  faith  were  entirely  in  harmony 
with  the  passages  recited  above.  He  reviews  the  lives  of  the  most 
eminent  saints,  for  the  express  purpose  of  showing  that  the 
impressive  events  in  their  history,  whether  physical  or  moral, 
were  controlled  entirely  by  faith.  He  sums  up  the  whole  in 
this  remarkable  language :  — 

"  And  what  shall  I  say  more  ?  For  the  time  would  fail  me  to 
tell  of  those  who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  right- 
eousness, obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched 
the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weak- 
ness were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight 
the  armies  of  the  aliens  ;  women  received  their  dead  raised  to  life 
again;  and  others  were  tortured,  not  accepting  deliverance,  that 
they  might  obtain  a  better  resurrection."  We  are,  I  think,  taught 
by  this  passage  that  the  apostle  believed  faith  to  be  a  power 
( capable  of  transcending  and  modifying  every  other  agency,  by 
which  changes  became  possible  which  to  every  other  known  power 
were  impossible.  We  see  that  in  this  catalogue  of  the  victories  of 
faith  he  includes  the  subjection  of  almost  every  form  of  what  we  call 
natural  laws.  The  whole  passage  seems  an  illustration  of  the 
meaning  of  our  Lord,  when  he  says,  "  If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  to  this  -sycamine  tree,  Be  thou 
removed  and  planted  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  and  it  shall  obey 
you." 

It  ^seems  then  apparent  that  the  doctrine  of  the  peculiar  and 
wonderful  power  of  the  prayer  of  faith  is  as  clearly  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures  as  any  other  doctrine.  It  would  seem  evident,  at  any 
rate,  from  the  passages  just  quoted,  that  the  Apostle  Paul  understood 
the  teachings  of  our  Saviour  to  mean  what  they  say.  From  the 
general  tenor  of  the  Scriptures  I  think  we  may  learn  two  important 
truths :  First,  that  there  is  a  certain  state  of  mind  in  a  devout 
soul  to  which  God  has  promised  all  that  it  asks,  subject,  however, 
as  to  the  manner  of  the  answer,  to  the  dictates  of  his  infinite 
wisdom  and  goodness ;  and,  second,  that  in  granting  such  petitions 
lie  does  not  always  limit  his  action  within  the  ordinary  or 
acknowledged  laws  of  matter  or  of  mind.  I  do  not  perceive  how 
we  can  interpret  the  passages  above  cited,  as  well  as  many  others, 
without  giving  them  a  meaning  at  least  as  extensive  as  this. 

Why  is  it,  then,  that  this  whole  range  of  revealed  truth  has  so 
generally  been  looked  upon  as  an  unknown  and  unexplored  region  ? 
Why  should  we  limit  either  the  goodness  or  the  power  of  God  by 
our  own  knowledge  of  what  we  call  the  laws  of  nature  ?  Why 
should  we  not  admit  that  "  there  are  more  things  in  heaven  and 
earth  than  are  dreamed  of  in  our  philosophy"?  In  a  universe 
governed  by  moral  law,  why  should  not  moral  laws  take  precedence 
of  all  others?  Why  should  we  deny  that  there  is  a  power  in 
prayer  to  which  we  have  not  commonly  attained  ?  We  are 
straitened  in  ourselves,  and  suppose  that  we  are  straitened  in  God. 
We  interpret  the  gracious  promises  of  our  most  loving  Father  in 
heaven  by  the  rule  of  our  own  imperfect  and  unbelieving  piety. 
We  ask  for  light  from  without,  while  the  light  can  only  come  from 
a  more  elevated  piety  within.  We  ask  for  examples  of  the  effects 
of  faith  at  the  present  day,  corresponding  to  those  spoken  of  in 


INTRODUCTION.  XX* 

the  sacred  Scriptures.  Thoughtful  men  acknowledge  that  there 
must  be  a  meaning  in  these  promises,  which  they  have  not  yet 
understood,  and  they  see  plainly  that  the  kingdom  of  God  can 
never  come  with  power  until  this  prevalence  in  prayer  shall  have 
become  a  matter  of  universal  attainment ;  and  yet  they  dare  hardly 
believe  that  God  is  as  good  as  he  has  revealed  himself  to  be. 

There  have,  nevertheless,  from  time  to  time,  occurred,  what 
plainly  appear  to  be,  remarkable  instances  of  answers  to  prayer. 
Many  of  them  have  faded  from  recollection,  with  the  genera- 
tion in  which  they  occurred;  those  which  are  remembered,  how- 
ever, seem  to  teach  us  that  God  is  a  living  God  now  as  truly  as 
in  times  past.  The  history  of  persecutions  is  always  filled  with 
remarkable  answers  to  prayer.  The  rescue  of  Peter  from  the 
power  of  the  Sanhedrim  in  one  case,  and  from  the  power  of  Herod 
in  another,  has  been  a  thousand  times  repeated  in  the  history  of 
the  church  of  Christ.  The  answer  to  prayer  for  divine  direction 
as  to  the  time  and  manner  of  performing  some  Christian  service, 
to  which  an  individual  has  felt  himself  specially  called,  has  fre- 
quently been  very  remarkable.  The  biographies  of  the  early  anc 
of  many  of  the  later  Friends  are  replete  with  such  instances.  Any 
one  who  will  read  the  edifying  memoirs  of  George  Fox,  John 
Woolman,  William  Allen,  and  Stephen  Grellet,  will  find  what  I 
have  alluded  to  abundantly  exemplified.  The  well-authenticated 
accounts  of  the  late  revivals  in  this  country  and  in  Ireland  teach 
us  that  most  remarkable  instances  of  answers  to  prayer  were  of 
almost  daily  occurrence.  In  the  last  century  a  single  instance 
deserves  particular  remembrance ;  it  was  the  founding  of  Franke's 
Orphan  House  at  Halle.  It  seemed  to  him  to  be  a  Christian  duty 
to  attempt  something  for  the  relief  of  orphans,  and  he  commenced 
the  undertaking.  From  time  to  time,  as  the  number  of  applicants 
increased,  the  means  for  their  support  was  provided,  in  answer,  as 
he  firmly  believed,  to  fervent  and  unceasing  prayer.  Thus  an  ex- 


XXII  INTRODUCTION. 

tensive  establishment  was  reared,  which  has  continued  to  the 
present  day,  providing  education  and  support  for  thousands  of  the 
poor  and  destitute,  and  it  has  been  for  a  century  and  a  half  one  of 
the  most  honored  of  the  charitable  institutions  of  the  continent  of 
Europe. 

The  most  remarkable  instance  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer  with 
which  I  am  acquainted,  is  that  recorded  in  the  following  pages.  It 
seems,  in  fact,  to  be  a  practical  illustration  of  the  meaning  of  those 
passages  of  Scripture  which  I  have  already  recited.  A  young 
German  Christian,  friendless  and  unknown,  is  conscious  of  what  he 
believes  to  be  a  call  from  the  Lord  to  attempt  something  for  the 
benefit  of  the  poor  vagabond  children  of  Bristol.  He  is  at  this 
time  preaching  the  gospel  to  a  small  company  of  believers,  from 
whom,  at  his  own  suggestion,  he  receives  no  salary,  being  supported 
day  by  day  by  the  voluntary  offerings  of  his  brethren.  Without 
the  promise  of  aid  from  any  being  but  God,  he  commences  his 
work.  In  answer  to  prayer,  funds  are  received  as  they  are  needed, 
and  the  attempt  succeeds  beyond  his  expectation.  After  a  few 
years  he  is  led  to  believe  that  God  has  called  him  to  establish  a 
house  for  the  maintenance  and  education  of  orphans.  He  was 
impelled  to  this  effort,  not  only  from  motives  of  benevolence,  but 
from  a  desire  to  convince  men  that  God  was  a  LIVING  GOD,  as 
ready  now  as  ever  to  answer  prayer ;  and  that,  in  the  discharge 
of  any  duty  to  which  he  calls  us,  we  may  implicitly  rely  upon 
his  all-sufficient  aid  in  every  emergency. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  led  to  undertake  this  work  in  such  a  manner 
that  aid  could  not  be  expected  from  any  being  but  God.  He  did 
not  of  course  expect  God  to  create  gold  and  silver  and  put  them 
into  his  hands.  He  knew,  however,  that  God  could  incline  the 
hearts  of  men  to  aid  him,  and  he  believed,  if  the  thing  that  he  at- 
tempted was  of  Him,  that  he  would  so  incline  them,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  as  his  necessities  should  require.  Most  men  in  making 
Mrh  an  attempt  WDuld  have  spread  the  case  before  the  public. 


INTRODUCTION.  X.XTI1 

employed  agents  to  solicit  in  its  behalf,  and  undertaken  nothing 
until  funds  adequate  to  the  success  of  the  enterprise  had  been 
already  secured.  But  Mr.  Miiller,  true  to  his  principles,  would  do 
no  such  thing.  From  the  first  day  to  the  present  moment  he  has 
neither  directly  nor  indirectly  solicited  either  of  the  public  or  of  an 
individual  a  single  penny.  As  necessities  arose  he  simply  laid  his 
case  before  God  and  asked  of  him  all  that  he  needed,  and  the 
supply  has  always  been  seasonable  and  unfailing. 

The  conductors  of  benevolent  enterprises  generally  consider  it 
important  to  publish  the  names  of  donors,  appealing  thus  to  what 
is  considered  an  innocent  desire  in  man  to  let  our  good  deeds  be 
known,  and  thus  also  to  stimulate  others  to  do  likewise.  Ignoring 
every  motive  of  this  kind,  Mr.  Miiller  made  it  his  rule  to  publish 
the  name  of  no  contributor.  When  the  name  was  known  to  him, 
which,  however,  was  not  often  the  case,  he  made  a  private  acknowl- 
edgment ;  while  in  his  printed  account  he  only  made  known  the 
sum  received,  and  the  date  of  its  reception.  In  this  manner,  for- 
saking every  other  reliance  but  God,  and  in  childlike  simplicity 
looking  to  him  alone  for  the  supply  of  every  want,  all  that  he 
needed  was  furnished  as  punctually  as  if,  in  possession  of  millions, 
he  had  drawn  from  time  to  time  on  his  banker. 

Thus  has  he  continued  from,  I  think,  the  year  1834.  By  degrees 
the  establishment  increased,  and  it  was  necessary  to  leave  the  hired 
houses  in  which  the  children  had  thus  far  been  accommodated. 
Laud  was  purchased,  and  a  building  was  erected  in  the  vicinity  of 
Bristol.  This  was  soon  filled  to  overflowing,  and  another  building 
was  demanded.  This  was  erected,  and  it  also  was  very  soon  filled. 
These  buildings  were  sufficient  to  accommodate  seven  hundred 
orphans.  At  the  present  moment,  a  third  building,  larger  than 
either,  is  in  the  process  of  erection,  and  is  to  be  finished  in  the  course 
of  the  ensuing  summer.  When  this  shall  be  completed,  accommo- 
dations will  have  been  provided  for  eleven  hundred  and  fifty 
orphans.  These  expensive  buildings  have  been  erected ;  the  land 


XXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

has  been  purchased  on  which  they  stand ;  this  multitude  of  children 
has  been  clothed  and  fed  and  educated ;  support  and  remuneration 
have  been  provided  for  all  the  necessary  teachers  and  assistants, 
and  all  this  has  been  done  by  a  man  who  is  not  worth  a  dollar.  He 
has  never  asked  any  one  but  God  for  whatever  they  needed,  and 
from  the  beginning  they  have  never  wanted  a  meal,  nor  have  they 
ever  allowed  themselves  to  be  in  debt.  There  seems  in  this  to  be 
something  as  remarkable  as  if  Mr.  Miiller  had  commanded  a 
sycamine  tree  to  be  removed  and  planted  in  the  sea,  and  it  had 
obeyed  him. 

But  this  is  not  all.  Mr.  Miiller  saw  that  there  was  a  great  demand 
for  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  both  in  Great  Britain  and  on 
the  Continent,  and  he  commenced  the  work  of  Bible  distribution. 
This  so  rapidly  extended  itself  that  he  was  soon  obliged  to  open  in 
Bristol  a  large  Bible  House.  He  believed  that  great  good  might 
be  done  by  the  circulation  of  religious  tracts,  and  he  has  carried 
on  this  work  extensively.  He  was  moved  to  make  an  attempt  to 
aid  and  even  to  support  missionaries  among  the  heathen,  as  well  as 
other  good  men,  of  various  denominations,  who,  with  very  inade- 
quate means  of  living,  were  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  poor  and 
destitute  at  home.  He  began  to  aid  them  as  their  necessities  came 
to  his  knowledge,  and  now  one  hundred  such  men  are  depending 
on  him,  wholly  or  in  part,  for  support. 

Here,  then,  we  certainly  behold  a  remarkable  phenomenon.  A 
single  man,  wholly  destitute  of  funds,  is  supporting  and  educating 
seven  hundred  orphans,  providing  everything  needful  for  their 
education,  is  in  himself  an  extensive  Bible  and  Tract  and  Mission- 
ary Society,  the  work  is  daily  increasing  in  magnitude,  and  the 
means  for  carrying  it  on  are  abundantly  supplied,  while  he  is  con- 
nected with  no  particular  denomination,  is  aided  by  no  voluntary 
association,  and  he  has  asked  the  assistance  of  not  a  single  indi- 
vidual. He  has  asked  no  one  but  God,  and  all  his  wants  have  been 
'egularly  supplied.  In  these  labors  of  love  he  has,  up  to  the 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

present  time,  expended  nearly  a  million  of  dollars.  It  is  thus  that 
he  has  endeavored  to  show  to  an  unbelieving  -world  thai  God  is  a 
living  God,  and  that  he  means  what  he  has  said  in  every  one  of  his 
promises.1 

I  have  referred  to  Mr.  Miiller  as  if  he  were  the  sole  agent  in  this 
work.  This,  however,  is  by  no  means  true.  His  co-workers  in  the 
Institution  are  all  of  the  same  spirit  as  himself.  Mr.  Craik,  a  gen- 
tleman from  Scotland,  has  been  with  him  from  the  beginning,  has 
shared  in  all  the  labors  and  responsibilities  of  these  vast  undertak- 
ings, and  has  been  specially  blessed  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel.  The 
remuneration  of  all  the  assistants  is  contingent  on  the  means 
received  in  answer  to  prayer.  When  sacrifices  are  to  be  made,  they 
are  all  prompt  to  make  them,  and  they  do  not  expect  an  answer  to 
prayer  until  they  have  contributed,  from  their  own  scanty  wages, 
whatever  can  be  spared  after  providing  for  their  actual  necessities. 

The  last  Report  of  Mr.  Miiller's  labors  has  just  been  received. 
From  this  we  learn  another  interesting  fact.  It  seems  that  the 

i  The  following  brief  statistics  will  show  the  magnitude  of  the  work  already 
accomplished :  — 

The  number  of  pupils  hitherto  instructed  in  all  the  day,  evening,  and  Sunday 
schools,  is  13,124.  The  whole  number  of  orphans  educated  within  the  establish- 
ment is  1,153.  Of  the  700  now  in  the  Institution,  200  are  hopefully  pious.  Mis- 
sionaries aided  at  the  present  time,  100.  Since  1834  there  have  been  circulated, 
—  Bibles,  24,708;  Testaments,  15,100;  Psalms,  719  ;  other  portions  of  Scripture, 
1,876;  or,  total,  42,463  Bibles  or  portions  of  Scripture.  Tracts  and  books  (not 
pages,  but  separate  publications),  11,493,174. 

Two  large  buildings  have  been  erected,  a  third  is  in  the  process  of  erection; 
the  land  on  which  they  stand  has  been  purchased.  The  expense  of  the  orphan 
work  alone  has  amounted  to  £133,528  sterling,  and  the  expenses  are  daily 
increasing. 

The  contributions  by  which  these  expenditures  have  been  met  have  been  sent 
from  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  The  largest  amounts  have  been  as  might  be 
expected,  from  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Wales  ;  but  to  these  may  b* 
added  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Mt.  Lebanon,  Demerara,  Newport,  R.  I.,  New 
York,  Philadelphia,  California,  France,  Holland,  Sardinia,  Australia,  etc.,  et». 
C 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION. 

late  revival  in  Ireland  is  indirectly  connected  with  these  labors  in 
Bristol.  A  pious  young  Irishman  read  "  The  Dealings  of  the 
Lord  with  George  Miiller,"  and  received  from  it  new  views  of  the 
power  of  believing  prayer.  He  felt  the  need  of  prayer  for  the 
perishing  around  him,  and  determined  by  prayer  and  conversation 
to  labor  for  their  salvation.  First,  however,  he  asked  that  God 
would  give  him  an  associate.  This  prayer  was  granted.  These 
two  then  united  in  earnest  prayer  for  some  additions  to  their  num- 
ber. This  prayer  was  granted.  In  this  manner  a  small  company 
was  united  in  asking  for  an  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  their 
neighborhood.  They  devoted  themselves  to  prayer  and  to  labor 
among  the  people  by  whom  they  were  surrounded.  Their  prayers 
were  answered.  The  Spirit  was  poured  out ;  twenty-five  souls  were 
converted.  Multitudes  united  with  them  in  supplication.  They  went 
from  place  to  place,  praying  and  laboring  for  the  conversion  of  men ; 
and  thus  the  work  extended,  until  the  whole  district  of  Ulster  was 
visited  with  that  remarkable  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

All  these  we  suppose  to  be  indisputable  facts.  If  in  any  respect 
there  has  been  a  misstatement,  or  even  an  exaggeration,  the  means 
are  abundant  for  detecting  it.  The  whole  work  has  been  carried 
on  in  the  presence  and  under  the  inspection  of  the  whole  city  of 
Bristol.  There  stand  those  large  and  expensive  buildings.  There 
are  seen  the  seven  hundred  orphans  who  are  in  every  respect 
admirably  cared  for.  Everything  has  been  paid  for,  for  Mr.  Miil- 
ler is  never  in  debt.  His  poverty  is  well  known,  and  he  will  not 
accept  of  any  money  as  a  provision  for  his  future  necessities.  His 
accounts  have  been  annually  audited  by  a  competent  committee. 
There  is  not  the  man  living  who  can  contradict  his  assertion,  "  I 
never  asked  aid  from  a  single  individual."  Hundreds  weekly  visit 
the  Institution,  and  no  one  has  ever  found  in  it  anything  at  vari- 
ance with  Mr.  Miiller's  published  statements.  Last  of  all,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Sawtelle,  a  gentleman  known  to  thousands  in  this  country,  has 
added  his  independent  testimony  to  the  truth  of  all  that  is  her« 


INTRODUCTION.  XXVII 

related.    More  conclusive  evidence  to  the  truth  of  facts  cannot  be 
desired.  (See  Appendix,  p.  477.) 

To  account  for  a  fact  is  to  refer  it  to  some  general  law  whose 
existence  is  already  established.  When  it  is  therefore  asked,  How 
shall  these  facts  be  accounted  for  ?  we  inquire,  to  what  known  law 
can  they  be  referred  ?  They  cannot  certainly  be  referred  to  any 
known  law  of  human  action.  How  would  we  decide  if  a  similar 
case  should  occur  in  physics  ?  Suppose  a  series  of  experiments 
should  be  made  daily  for  twenty-five  years  in  chemistry  or  mechan- 
ics, with  the  same  invariable  result,  and  this  result  could  be  referred 
to  rvo  previously  established  law, —  to  what  conclusion  should  we 
arrive  ?  There  could  be  but  one  conclusion,  in  which  all  men  of 
science  would  unite.  They  would  all  declare  that  a  new  law  had 
been  discovered,  and  would  modify  their  systems  accordingly.  It 
seems  to  me  that  on  all  sound  philosophical  principles  we  are  bound 
to  come  to  the  same  conclusion  in  the  present  case.  We  can  refer 
these  facts  to  no  other  law  than  to  that  announced  by  the  Saviour 
in  his  promise  to  answer  the  prayer  of  faith.  There  is  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Muller  and  his  associates  there 
is  anything  exceptional  or  peculiar.  What  God  has  done  for  them 
we  cannot  doubt  that,  under  the  same  conditions,  he  will  do  for 
every  other  believing  disciple  of  Christ. 

What,  then,  are  the  conditions  of  this  remarkable  experiment, 
if  such  we  may  call  it  ?  They  are  something  like  the  following. 
A  poor  and  unknown  man  is  convinced  that  it  is  his  duty,  as  a  ser- 
vant of  Christ,  to  labor  in  several  ways  for  the  relief  of  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  wants  of  the  ignorant  and  destitute.  He  conse- 
crates himself  to  the  work  by  dedicating  to,  it  his  time  and  labor, 
and  whatever  pecuniary  means  should  come  into  his  possession. 
He  resolved  that  he  would  neither  appeal  to  any  of  the  ordinary 
motives  which  dispose  men  to  humanity,  nor  even  solicit  aid  from 
any  human  being,  but  simply  make  his  wants  known  to  God, 
believing  that,  if  he  was  doing  the  work  of  God,  the  divine  promise 


XXVIII  INTRODUCTION. 

Was  pledged  in  his  behalf.  Not  only  did  he  trust  in  God  that  all 
the  pecuniary  aid  which  he  needed  would  be  furnished,  but  that, 
in  answer  to  prayer,  all  needed  wisdom  would  be  given  him  in  the 
conduct  of  his  complicated  and  arduous  undertakings.  The  result 
has  met  his  most  sanguine  expectations.  The  institution  has 
increased  to  a  most  magnificent  charity,  aside  from  its  missionary, 
Bible,  and  tract  operations ;  all  its  wants  have  been  from  time  to 
time  supplied;  and  it  is  at  the  present  moment  carried  on  upon 
precisely  the  same  principles  on  which  it  commenced.  We  can- 
not resist  the  conclusion  that  if  any  one  will  undertake  any  other 
Christian  work  in  a  similar  spirit,  and  on  the  same  principles,  his 
labor  will  be  attended  with  a  similar  result. 

While  we  believe  this,  however,  we  do  not  pretend  to  affirm  that 
just  such  immediate  results  will  always  be  seen.  This  would  be  to 
limit  the  omniscience  of  God  by  the  short-sighted  ignorance  of 
man.  It  may  best  suit  the  purposes  of  infinite  goodness  to  answer 
the  prayer  of  faith  by  crosses  and  disappointments ;  but  these  in 
the  end  shall  be  found  in  the  most  signal  manner  to  promote  the 
object  to  be  accomplished.  While  the  disciples  were  praying  and 
laboring  for  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  'Jerusalem, 
it  seemed  a  strange  answer  to  prayer  that  they  should  be  driven  out 
of  the  city ;  but  the  meaning  of  it  was  evident  when  churches 
arose  in  Phenice  and  Cyprus  and  Antioch,  and  it  became  manifest 
that  the  gospel  was  designed  not  for  Jews  alone,  but  for  the  whole 
family  of  man.  Paul  devoted  himself  with  unquenchable  zeal  to 
the  salvation  of  men,  and,  with  a  fervid  eloquence  which  has  given 
him  a  place  among  the  noblest  orators  of  antiquity,  delighted  to 
spend  his  life  in  persuading  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  He  wag 
a  man  whose  confidence  in  God  was  as  unshaken  as  any  whose  his- 
tory has  been  recorded  by  the  pen  of  inspiration.  It  doubtless  was 
to  the  disciples  of  that  age,  as  well  as  to  himself,  a  most  unaccount- 
able dispensation  that  he  should  have  been  impeded  in  his  great 
work  by  the  necessity  of  composing  dissensions  and  rectifying 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI* 

errors  which  were  constantly  arising  in  the  churches  which  he  had 
planted,  and,  most  of  all,  that  so  many  years  of  his  life  should  have 
been  spent  in  prison.  Yet  it  is  to  these,  at  the  time  untoward  cir- 
cumstances, that  we  owe  the  writing  of  those  epistles  which  occupy 
so  large  a  portion  of  the  volume  of  inspiration,  and  without  which 
the  message  of  God  to  man  would  not  have  been  completed.  In  no 
other  way  could  his  prayer  to  be  useful  to  the  cause  of  Christ  have 
been  so  fully  answered. 

With  this  understanding  of  the  promise  granted  to  the  prayer  of 
faith,  I  do  not  see  why  we  should  not  take  the  case  of  Mr.  Miiller  as 
an  example  for  our  imitation.  Whoever  attains  to  this  same  simple 
desire  in  all  things  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  to  the  same  child- 
like trust  in  his  promises,  may,  I  think,  hope  for  a  similar  blessing. 
God  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  "  If  any  man  do  his  will,  him  he 
heareth."  And  all  the  teaching  of  the  Scriptures  confirms  us  in 
this  belief.  The  passages  which  we  have  quoted  at  the  commence- 
ment of  this  paper,  with  hundreds  of  others,  all  lead  to  the  same 
conclusion.  In  the  Scriptures  every  form  of  illustration  is  used  to 
impress  upon  us  the  conviction  that  God  is  indeed  our  Father,  and 
that  he  delights  to  grant  our  requests  for  anything  that  is  for  our 
benefit,  and  specially  that  he  pledges  himself  to  direct  by  his  coun- 
sel, and  aid  by  his  providence,  every  one  who  honestly  labors  to 
promote  the  cause  of  true  benevolence  and  real  religion. 

If  this  be  so,  how  important  is  this  subject  in  its  bearing  on  indi- 
vidual effort.  No  Christian,  though  the  poorest  and  humblest,  ever 
need  despair  of  doing  a  noble  work  for  God.  He  need  never  wait 
until  he  can  obtain  the  co-operation  of  the  multitude  or  the 
wealthy.  Let  him  undertake  what  he  believes  to  be  his  duty,  on 
ever  so  small  a  scale,  and  look  directly  to  God  for  aid  and  direction. 
If  it  be  a  seed  which  God  has  planted,  it  will  take  root,  grow,  and 
bear  fruit,  "  having  seed  within  itself."  "  It  is  better  to  trust  in  God 
than  to  put  confidence  in  man ;  it  is  better  to  trust  in  God  than  to 
C* 


INTRODUCTION. 

put  confidence  in  princes."  A  multitude  of  cases  can  be  adduced  to 
prove  that  this  course  is  in  harmony  with  the  designs  of  God.  It 
is  abundantly  shown  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Miiller.  Take  the  case  of 
Robert  Raikes.  Suppose  that  he  had  established  no  school  until  a 
powerful  association,  formed  from  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  mil- 
lionaires, and  the  multitude,  had  united  in  his  support,  his  effort 
could  hardly  have  escaped  ridiculous  failure.  On  the  contrary,  he 
simply  established  a  school  by  himself.  It  was  a  seed  which  God 
had  planted,  and  its  fruit  now  shakes  like  Lebanon. 

On  the  contrast  which  is  seen  between  the  plan  of  Mr.  Miiller 
and  the  plans  by  which  our  missionary  and  other  benevolent  opera- 
tions are  conducted,  it  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge.  If  Mr.  Miiller  is 
right,  I  think  it  is  evident  that  we  are  all  wrong.  We  cannot  go 
into  this  subject  in  detail.  We  may,  however,  be  permitted  to 
remark,  that  the  means  which  are  frequently  employed  to  secure 
the  approbation  and  pecuniary  aid  of  worldly  men,  in  carrying 
forward  the  cause  of  Christ,  are  intensely  humiliating.  It  would 
seem  as  though  God  was  the  last  being  to  be  relied  on  in  carrying 
forward  the  work  which  he  has  given  us  to  do. 

But  it  is  time  to  bring  these  remarks  to  a  close.  We  commend 
this  most  unpretending  of  narratives  to  the  thoughtful  consideration 
of  Christians  of  all  denominations.  We  have  greatly  overrated 
the  teaching  of  these  facts,  if  they  do  not  furnish  strong  incentives 

to  A  LIFE  OF  HOLY  EXERTION,  AND  IMPART  AN  UNWONTED 
AND  POWERFUL  MOTIVE  TO  EABNEST  AND  BELIEVING  PRAYER. 

PROVIDENCE,  December  17,  1360 


THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST. 


CHAPTEE    I. 

BOYHOOD     AND     YOUTH. 
1805  —  1825. 

BIRTH  —  EARLY  DISHONESTY  —  INSENSIBILITY  —  CONFIRMATION  IN  THH 
STATE  CHURCH  — DISSOLUTENESS  OF  LIFE  — THE  HARD  WAY  OF  TRANS- 
GRESSORS—THE GYMNASIUM  AT  NORDHAUSEN— THE  UNIVERSITY  AT 
HALLE  —  ROVINGS. 

I  WAS  born  at  Kroppenstaedt,  near  Halberstadt,  in  the 
kingdom  of  Prussia,  September  27,  1805.  In  January, 
1810,  my  parents  removed  to  Heimersleben,  about  four 
miles  from  Kroppenstaedt,  where  my  father  was  appointed 
collector  in  the  excise. 

My  father,  who  educated  his  children  on  worldly  prin- 
ciples,1 gave  us  much  money,  considering  our  age.  The 
result  was,  that  it  led  me  and  my  brother  into  many  sins. 
Before  I  was  ten  years  old,  I  repeatedly  took  of  the  gov 
ernment  money  which  was  intrusted  to  my  father,  and 
which  he  had  to  make  up ;  till  one  day,  as  he  had  repeat- 

1  The  opinion  is  often  entertained  that  persons  who  become  eminent  for 
power  in  prayer  and  nearness  of  communion  with  God,  owe  their  attain- 
ments to  natural  excellence  of  character,  or  to  peculiarly  favoring  circum- 
stances of  early  education.  The  narrative  of  the  youth  of  Miiller  exhibits  the 
fallaciousness  of  this  view,  and  shows  that  the  attainments  which  he  made 
are  within  the  reach  of  any  one  who  will  "  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men 
liberally  ani  upbraideth  not."  — ED. 


J52  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  L 

edly  missed  money,  he  detected  my  theft,  by  depositing  a 
counted  sum  in  the  room  where  I  was,  and  leaving  me  to 
myself  for  a  while.  Being  thus  left  alone,  I  took  some  of 
the  money,  and  hid  it  under  my  foot  in  my  shoe.  When 
my  father,  after  his  return,  had  counted  and  missed  the 
money,  I  was  searched  and  my  theft  detected. 

When  I  was  between  ten  and  eleven  years  of  age  I  was 
sent  to  Halberstadt,  there  to  be  prepared  for  the  univer- 
sity ;  for  my  father's  desire  was  that  I  should  become  a 
clergyman ;  not,  indeed,  that  thus  I  might  serve  God,  but 
that  I  might  have  a  comfortable  living.  My  time  was  now 
spent  in  studying,  reading  novels,  and  indulging,  though  so 
young,  in  sinful  practices.  Thus  it  continued  till  I  was 
fourteen  years  old,  when  my  mother  was  suddenly  re- 
moved. The  night  she  was  dying,  I,  not  knowing  of  her 
illness,  was  playing  at  cards  till  two  in  the  morning,  and 
on  the  next  day,  being  the  Lord's  day,  I  went  with  some 
of  my  companions  in  sin  to  a  tavern,  and  then  we  went 
about  the  streets  half  intoxicated. 

This  bereavement  made  no  lasting  impression  on  my 
mind.  I  grew  worse  and  worse.  Three  or  four  days 
before  I  was  confirmed,  and  thus  admitted  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  I  was  guilty  of  gross  immorality ;  and 
the  very  day  before  my  confirmation,  when  I  was  in  the 
vestry  with  the  clergyman  to  confess  my  sins,  after  a 
formal  manner,  I  defrauded  him  ;  for  I  handed  over  to  him 
only  the  twelfth  part  of  the  fee  which  my  father  had  given 
me  for  him.  In  this  state  of  heart,  without  prayer,  with- 
out true  repentance,  without  faith,  without  knowledge  of 
the  plan  of  salvation,  I  was  confirmed,  and  took  the  Lord's 
Supper,  OP  the  Sunday  after  Easter,  1820.  Yet  I  was  not 
without  some  feeling  about  the  solemnity  of  the  thing,  and 
stayed  at  home  in  the  afternoon  and  evening,  whilst  the 
other  boys  and  girls,  who  had  been  confirmed  with  me, 
walked  about  in  the  fields. 


1821.  BOYHOOD    AND    YOUTH.  33 

My  time  till  midsummer,  1821,  was  spent  partly  in  study, 
but  in  a  great  degree  in  playing  the  piano-forte  and  guitar, 
reading  novels,  frequenting  taverns,  forming  resolutions  to 
become  different,  yet  breaking  them  almost  as  fast  as  they 
were  made.  My  money  was  often  spent  on  my  sinful 
pleasures,  through  which  I  was  now  and  then  brought  into 
trouble,  so  that  once,  to  satisfy  my  hunger,  I  stole  a  piece 
of  coarse  bread,  the  allowance  of  a  soldier  who  was  quar- 
tered in  the  house  where  I  lodged. 

At  midsummer,  1821,  my  father  obtained,  an  appoint; 
ment  at  Schoenebeck,  near  Magdeburg,  and  I  embraced 
the  opportunity  of  entreating  him  to  remove  me  to  the 
cathedral  classical  school  of  Magdeburg ;  for  I  thought  that 
if  I  could  but  leave  my  companions  in  sin,  and  get  out  of 
certain  snares,  and  be  placed  under  other  tutors,  I  should 
thon  live  a  different  life.  My  father  consented,  and  I  was 
aiicf?ad  to  leave  Halberstadt,  and  to  stay  at  Heimersleben 
till  Michaelmas.  Being  thus  quite  my  own  master,  I  grew 
still  more  idle,  and  lived  as  much  as  before  in  all  sorts  of 
sin.  When  Michaelmas  came,  I  persuaded  my  father  to 
leave  me  at  Heimersleben  till  Easter,  and  to  let  me  read  the 
classics  with  a  clergyman  living  in  the  same  place.  I  was 
now  living  on  the  premises  belonging  to  my  father,  under 
little  real  control,  and  intrusted  with  a  considerable  sum  of 
money,  which  I  had  to  collect  for  my  father,  from  persons 
who  owed  it  to  him.  My  habits  soon  led  me  to  spend  a 
considerable  part  of  this  money,  giving  receipts  for  different 
sums,  yet  leaving  my  father  to  suppose  I  had  not  received 
them. 

In  November,  I  went  on  a  pleasure  excursion  to  Magde- 
ourg,  where  I  spent  six  days  in  much  sin,  and  though  my 
absence  from  home  had  been  found  out  by  my  father  be- 
fore I  returned  from  thence,  yet  I  took  all  the  money  I 
could  obtain,  and  went  to  Brunswick,  after  I  had,  through 
a  number  of  lies,  obtained  permission  from  my  tutor.  I 


34  THE  LIFE  OF  TEUST.  CHJLP.  I. 

spent  a  week  at  Brunswick,  in  an  expensive  hotel.  At  the 
end  of  the  week  my  money  w^s  expended.  I  then  went, 
without  money,  to  another  hotel,  in  a  village  near  Bruns- 
wick, where  i  spent  another  week  in  an  expensive  way  of 
living.  At  last,  the  owner  of  the  hotel,  suspecting  that  I 
had  no  money,  asked  for  payment,  and  I  was  obliged  to 
leave  my  best  clothes  as  security.  I  then  walked  about  six 
miles,  to  Wolfenbuttel,  went  to  an  inn,  and  began  again  to 
live  as  if  I  had  plenty  of  money.  On  the  second  or  third 
morning  I  went  quietly  out  of  the  yard,  and  then  ran  off; 
but  being  suspected  and  observed,  and  therefore  seen  to  go 
off,  I  was  immediately  called  after,  and  so  had  to  return. 
I  was  arrested,  and  being  suspected  to  be  a  thief,  was  ex- 
amined for  about  three  hours,  and  then  sent  to  jail.  I 
now  found  myself,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  an  inmate  of  the 
same  dwelling  with  thieves  and  murderers.  I  was  locked 
up  in  this  place  day  and  night,  without  permission  to  leave 
my  cell. 

I  was  in  prison  from  Dec.  18,  1821,  till  January  12,  1822, 
when  the  keeper  told  me  to  go  with  him  to  the  police 
office.  Here  I  found  that  the  commissioner  before  whom  I 
had  been  tried,  had  acquainted  my  father  with  my  conduct  ; 
and  thus  I  was  kept  in  prison  till  my  father  sent  the  money 
which  was  needed  for  my  travelling  expenses,  to  pay  my 
debt  in  the  inn,  and  for  my  maintenance  in  the  prison.  So 
ungrateful  was  I  now  for  certain  little  kindnesses  shown  to 
me  by  a  fellow-prisoner,  that,  although  I  had  promised  to 
call  on  his  sister,  to  deliver  a  message  from  him,  I  omitted 
to  do  so  ;  and  so  little  had  I  been  benefited  by  this,  my 
chastisement,  that,  though  I  was  going  home  to  meet  an 
angry  father,  only  two  hours  after  I  had  left  the  town 
\vhere  I  had  been  imprisoned,  I  chose  an  avowedly  wicked 
person  as  my  travelling  companion  for  a  great  part  of  my 


My  father,  who  arrived  two   days  after  I  had  reached 


1822.  BOYHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  35 

Heimersleben,  after  having  severely  beaten  me,  took  me 
home  to  Schoenebeck,  intending,  at  Easter,  to  send  me  to 
a  classical  school  at  Halle,  that  I  might  be  under  strict  dis- 
cipline and  the  continual  inspection  of  a  tutor.  Easter 
came,  and  I  easily  persuaded  him  to  let  me  stay  at  home 
till  Michaelmas.  But  after  that  period  he  would  not  con- 
sent to  my  remaining  any  longer  with  him,  and  I  left  home, 
pretending  to  go  to  Halle  to  be  examined.  But  having  a 
hearty  dislike  to  the  strict  discipline  of  which  I  had  heard, 
I  went  to  Nordhausen,  and  had  myself  examined  to  be  re- 
ceived into  that  school.  I  then  went  home,  but  never  told 
my  father  a  word  of  all  this  deception  till  the  day  before 
my  departure,  which  obliged  me  to  invent  a  whole  chain  of 
lies.  He  was  then  very  angry;  but  at  last,  through  my  en- 
treaties and  persuasion,  he  gave  way  and  allowed  me  to 
go.  This  was  in  October,  1822. 

I  continued  at  Nordhausen  two  years  and  six  months. 
During  this  time  I  studied  with  considerable  diligence  the 
Latin  classics,  French,  history,  my  own  language,  etc.;  but 
did  little  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  the  mathematics.  I  lived 
in  the  house  of  the  director,  and  got,  through  my  conduct, 
highly  into  his  favor,  so  much  so  that  I  was  held  up  by  him 
in  the  first  class  as  an  example  to  the  rest.  I  used  now  to 
rise  regularly  at  four,  winter  and  summer,  and  generally 
studied  all  the  day,  with  little  exception,  till  ten  at  night. 

But  whilst  I  was  thus  outwardly  gaining  the  esteem  of 
my  fellow-creatures,  I  did  not  care  in  the  least  about  God, 
but  lived  secretly  in  much  sin,  in  consequence  of  which  I 
was  taken  ill,  and  for  thirteen  weeks  confined  to  my  room. 
During  my  illness  I  had  no  real  sorrow  of  heart,  yet,  being 
under  certain  natural  impressions  of  religion,  I  read  through 
Klopstock's  works  without  weariness.  I  cared  nothing 
about  the  word  of  God.  I  had  about  three  hundred  books 
of  my  own,  but  no  Bible.  Now  and  then  I  felt  that  I 
ought  to  become  a  different  person,  and  I  tried  to  amend 


36  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  I. 

my  conduct,  particularly  when  I  went  to  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, as  I  used  to  do  twice  every  year,  with  the  other  young 
men.  The  day  previous  to  attending  that  ordinance,  I 
used  to  refrain  from  certain  things ;  and  on  the  day  itself 
I  was  serious,  and  also  swore  once  or  twice  to  God,  with 
the  emblem  of  the  broken  body  in  my  mouth,  to  become 
better,  thinking  that  for  the  oath's  sake  I  should  be  induced 
to  reform.  But  after  one  or  two  days  were  over,  all  was 
forgotten,  and  I  was  as  bad  as  before. 

At  Easter,  1825,  I  became  a  member  of  the  University 
of  Halle,  and  that  with  very  honorable  testimonials.  I 
thus  obtained  permission  to  preach  in  the  Lutheran  Estab- 
lishment ;  but  I  was  as  truly  unhappy  and  as  far  from  God 
as  ever.  I  had  made  strong  resolutions  now  at  last  to 
change  my  course  of  life,  for  two  reasons :  first,  because, 
without  it,  I  thought  no  parish  would  choose  me  as  their 
pastor ;  and  secondly,  that  without  a  considerable  knowl- 
edge of  divinity  I  should  never  get  a  good  living.  But  the 
moment  I  entered  Halle,  the  university  town,  all  my  reso- 
lutions came  to  nothing.  Being  now  more  than  ever  my 
own  master,  I  renewed  my  profligate  life  afresh,  though  now 
a  student  of  divinity.  Yet  in  the  midst  of  it  all  I  had  a 
desire  to  renounce  this  wretched  life,  for  I  had  no  enjoy- 
ment in  it,  and  had  sense  enough  left  to  see  that  the  end,  one 
day  or  other,  would  be  miserable.  But  I  had  no  sorrow  of 
heart  on  account  of  offending  God. 

One  day,  when  I  was  in  a  tavern  with  some  of  my  wild 
fellow-students,  I  saw  among  them  one  of  my  former  school- 
fellows, named  Beta,  whom  I  had  known  four  years  before 
at  Halberstadt,  but  whom  at  that  time  I  had  despised, 
because  he  was  so  quiet  and  serious.  It  now  appeared  well 
to  me  to  choose  him  as  my  friend,  thinking  that,  if  I  could 
but  have  better  companions,  I  should  by  that  means  im- 
prove my  own  conduct.  "  Cursed  le  the  man  that  trustcth 
in  mati,  and  maketh  flesh  his  arm" 


1825.  BOYHOOD   AND   YOUTH.  37 

This  Beta  was  a  backslider.  When  formerly  he  was  so 
quiet  at  school,  I  have  reason  to  believe  it  was  because  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  working  on  his  heart ;  but  now,  having 
departed  from  the  Lord,  he  tried  to  put  off  the  ways  of 
God  more  and  more,  and  to  enjoy  the  world  of  which  he 
had  known  but  little  before.  I  sought  his  friendship,  be- 
cause I  thought  it  would  lead  me  to  a  steady  life ;  and  Tie 
gladly  formed  an  acquaintance  with  me,  as  he  told  me  af- 
terwards, because  he  thought  it  would  bring  him  into  gay 
society. 

At  the  commencement  of  August,  Beta  and  I,  with  two 
other  students,  drove  about  the  country  for  four  days. 
When  we  returned,  instead  of  being  truly  sorry  on  account 
of  this  sin,  we  thought  of  fresh  pleasures ;  and  as  my  love 
for  travelling  was  stronger  than  ever,  through  what  I  had 
seen  on  this  last  journey,  I  proposed  to  my  friends  to  set 
off  for  Switzerland.  The  obstacles  in  the  way,  the  want 
of  money,  and  the  want  of  the  passports,  were  removed  by 
me.  For,  through  forged  letters  from  our  parents,  we  pro- 
cured passports,  and  through  pledging  all  we  could,  partic- 
ularly our  books,  we  obtained  as  much  money  as  we 
thought  would  be  enough.  Forty-three  days  we  were  day 
after  day  travelling,  almost  always  on  foot. 

I  had  now  obtained  the  desire  of  my  heart.  I  had  seen 
Switzerland.  But  still  I  was  far  from  being  happy.  I  was 
on  this  journey  like  Judas  ;  for,  having  the  common  purse, 
I  was  a  thief.  I  managed  so  that  the  journey  cost  me  but 
two  thirds  of  what  it  cost  my  friends.  I  had,  by  many  lies, 
to  satisfy  my  father  concerning  the  travelling  expenses. 
During  the  three  weeks  I  stayed  at  home,  I  determined  to 
live  differently  for  the  future.  I  was  different  for  a  few 
days ;  but  when  the  vacation  was  over,  and  fresh  students 
came,  and,  with  them,  fresh  money,  all  was  soon  forgotten. 
4 


CHAPTER   II. 
TflE    PRODIGAL'S    RETURN. 

1*95—1826. 

A  TREASURE  FOUND  —  DAWNING  OF  THE  NEW  LIFE— THE  PEACE  OF  GOD- 
"IAM    COMB    TO    SETA    MAN    AT  VARIANCE    AGAINST    HIS    FATHER"-* 
"LET  HIM  THAT  HEARETH  SAY,  COME'"  — THE  FIRST  SERMON— DELIGHT 
IN  THE  LORD  — A  COMMON  ERROR  —  THE  FOUNTAIN  NEGLECTED. 

THE  time  was  now  come  when  God  would  have  mercy 
upon  me.  At  a  time  when  I  was  as  careless  about  him  as 
ever,  he  sent  his  Spirit  into  my  heart.  I  had  no  Bible,  and 
had  not  read  in  it  for  years.  I  went  to  church  but  seldom ; 
but,  from  custom,  I  took  the  Lord's  Supper  twice  a  year. 
I  had  never  heard  the  gospel  preached.  I  had  never  met 
with  a  person  who  told  me  that  he  meant,  by  the  help  of 
God,  to  live  according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In  short, 
I  had  not  the  least  idea  that  there  were  any  persons  really 
different  from  myself,  except  in  degree. 

On  Saturday  afternoon,  about  the  middle  of  November, 
1825,  I  had  taken  a  walk  with  my  friend  Beta.  On  our 
return  he  said  to  me  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  going  on 
Saturday  evenings  to  the  house  of  a  Christian,  where  there 
was  a  meeting.  On  further  inquiry,  he  told  me  that  they 
read  the  Bible,  sang,  prayed,  and  read  a  printed  sermon. 
No  sooner  had  I  heard  this  than  it  was  to  me  as  if  I  had 
found  something  after  which  I  had  been  seeking  all  my  life 
long.  We  went  together  in  the  evening.  As  I  did  not 


1825.  THE  PRODIGAL'S  RETURN.  39 

know  the  manners  of  believers,  and  the  joy  they  have  in 
seeing  poor  sinners,  even  in  any  measure,  caring  about  the 
things  of  God,  I  made  an  apology  for  coming.  The  kind 
answer  of  the  dear  brother  I  shall  never  forget.  He  said : 
44  Come  as  often  as  you  please  ;  house  and  heart  are  open 
to  you."  We  sat  down  and  sang  a  hymn.  Then  brother 
Kayser,  now  a  missionary  in  Africa,  fell  on  his  knees  and 
asked  a  blessing  on  our  meeting.  This  kneeling  down 
made  a  deep  impression  upon  me ;  for  I  had  never  either 
seen  any  one  on  his  knees,  nor  had  I  ever  myself  prayed  on 
my  knees.  He  then  read  a*  chapter  and  a  printed  sermon ; 
for  no  regular  meetings  for  expounding  the  Scriptures 
were  allowed  in  Prussia,  except  an  ordained  clergyman 
was  present.  At  the  close  we  sang  another  hymn,  and 
then  the  master  of  the  house  prayed.  Whilst  he  prayed, 
my  feeling  was  something  like  this :  "  I  could  not  pray  as 
well,  though  I  am  much  more  learned  than  this  illiterate 
man."  The  whole  made  a  deep  impression  on  me.  I  was 
happy ;  though,  if  I  had  been  asked  why  I  was  happy,  I 
could  not  have  clearly  explained  it. 

When  we  walked  home,  I  said  to  Beta :  "  All  we  have 
seen  on  our  journey  to  Switzerland,  and  all  our  former 
pleasures,  are  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  this  evening." 
Whether  I  fell  on  my  knees  when  I  returned  home,  I  do 
not  remember ;  but  this  I  know,  that  I  lay  peaceful  and 
happy  in  my  bed.  This  shows  that  the  Lord  may  begin 
his  work  in  different  ways.  For  I  have  not  the  least  doubt 
that  on  that  evening  he  began  a  work  of  grace  in  me, 
though  I  obtained  joy  without  any  deep  sorrow  of  heart, 
and  with  scarcely  any  knowledge.  But  that  evening  was 
the  turning-point  in  my  life.  The  next  day,  and  Monday, 
and  once  or  twice  besides,  I  went  again  to  the  house  of 
this  brother,  where  I  read  the  Scriptures  with  him  and  an- 
other brother ;  for  it  was  too  long  for  me  to  wait  till  Satur- 
day came  again. 


40  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  II 

Now  my  life  became  very  different,  though  not  so  that 
all  sins  were  given  up  at  once.  My  wicked  companions 
were  given  up ;  the  going  to  taverns  was  entirely  discontin- 
ued ;  the  habitual  practice  of  telling  falsehoods  was  no 
longer  indulged  in;  but  still  a  few  times  after  this  I  spoke 
an  untruth.  I  read  the  Scriptures,  prayed  often,  loved  the 
brethren,  went  to  church  from  right  motives,  and  stood  on 
the  side  of  Christ,  though  laughed  at  by  my  fellow-students. 

In  January,  1826, 1  began  to  read  missionary  papers,  and 
was  greatly  stirred  up  to  become  a  missionary  myself.  J 
prayed  frequently  concerning  this  matter,  and  thus  mad< 
more  decided  progress  for  a  few  weeks.  About  Easter 
1826,  I  saw  a  devoted  young  brother,  named  Hermanr 
Ball,  a  learned  man,  and  of  wealthy  parents,  who,  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  Christ,  preferred  laboring  in  Poland 
among  the  Jews  as  a  missionary  to  having  a  comfortable 
living  near  his  relations.  His  example  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  me.  The  Lord  smiled  on  me,  and  I  was,  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life,  able  fully  and  unreservedly  to  give  up 
myself  to  him. 

At  this  time  I  began  truly  to  enjoy  the  peace  of  God 
which  passeth  all  understanding.  In  my  joy  I  wrote  to 
my  father  and  brother,  entreating  them  to  seek  the  Lord, 
and  telling  them  how  happy  I  was ;  thinking  that,  if  the 
way  to  happiness  were  but  set  before  them,  they  would 
gladly  embrace  it.  To  my  great  surprise  an  angry  answer 
was  returned.  About  this  period  the  Lord  sent  a  believer^ 
Dr.  Tholuck,  as  professor  of  divinity  to  Halle,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  a  few  believing  students  came  from  other- 
universities.  Thus  also,  through  becoming  acquainted  with 
other  brethren,  the  Lord  led  me  on. 

My  former  desire  to  give  myself  to  missionary  service 
returned,  and  I  went  at  last  to  my  father  to  obtain  his  per- 
mission, without  which  I  could  not  be  received  into  any  of 
the  German  missionary  institutions.  My  father  was  greatly 


t826.  THE  PRODIGAL'S  RETURN.  41 

displeased,  and  particularly  reproached  me,  saying  tLat  he 
had  expended  so  much  money  on  my  education,  in  hope 
that  he  might  comfortably  spend  his  last  days  with  me  in  a 
parsonage,  and  that  he  now  saw  all  these  prospects  come  to 
nothing.  He  was  angry,  and  told  me  he  would  no  longer 
consider  me  as  his  son.  But  the  Lord  gave  me  grace  to 
remain  steadfast.  He  then  entreated  me,  and  wept  before 
me;  yet  even  this  by  far  harder  trial  the  Lord  enabled 
me  to  bear.  After  I  had  left  my  father,  though  I  wanted 
more  money  than  at  any  previous  period  of  my  life,  as  I 
had  to  remain  two  years  longer  in  the  university,  I  deter- 
mined never  to  take  any  more  from  him ;  for  it  seemed  to 
me  wrong,  so  far  as  I  remember,  to  suffer  myself  to  be  sup- 
ported by  him,  when  he  had  no  prospect  that  I  should  be- 
come what  he  would  wish  me  to  be,  namely,  a  clergyman 
with  a  good  living.  This  resolution  I  was  enabled  to  keep. 

Shortly  after  this  had  occurred,  several  American  gen- 
tlemen, three  of  whom  were  professors  in  American  col- 
leges, came  to  Halle  for  literary  purposes,  and,  as  they  did 
not  understand  German,  I  was  recommended  by  Dr.  Tho- 
luck  to  teach  them.  These  gentlemen,  some  of  whom 
were  believers,  paid  so  handsomely  for  the  instruction 
which  I  gave  them,  and  for  the  lectures  of  certain  profes- 
sors which  I  wrote  out  for  them,  that  I  had  enough  and  to 
spare.  Thus  did  the  Lord  richly  make  up  to  me  the  little 
which  I  had  relinquished  for  his  sake.  "  O  fear  the  Lord^ 
ye  his  saints  /  for  there  is  no  want  to  them  that  fear  him" 

Whitsuntide,  and  the  two  days  following,  I  spent  in  the 
house  of  a  pious  clergyman  in  the  country;  for  all  the  min- 
isters at  Halle,  a  town  of  more  than  twenty  thousand  in- 
habitants, were  unenlightened  men.  God  greatly  refreshed 
me  through  this  visit.  Dear  Beta  was  with  me.  On  our 
return  we  related  to  two  of  our  former  friends,  whose  so- 
ciety we  had  not  quite  given  up,  though  we  did  not  any 

longer  live  with  them  in  sin,  how  happy  we  had  been  on 

4* 


42  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  II 

our  visit.  I  then  told  them  how  I  wished  they  were  as 
happy  as  ourselves.  They  answered,  We  do  not  feel  that 
we  are  sinners.  After  this  I  fell  on  my  knees,  and  asked 
God  to  show  them  that  they  were  sinners.  Having  done 
so,  I  went  into  my  bedroom,  where  I  continued  to  pray 
for  them.  After  a  little  while,  I  returned  to  my  sitting- 
room  and  found  them  both  in  tears,  and  both  told  me  that 
they  now  felt  themselves  to  be  sinners.  From  that  time  a 
work  of  grace  commenced  in  their  hearts. 

Though  very  weak  and  ignorant,  yet  I  had  now,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  some  desire  to  benefit  others,  and  he  who  so 
faithfully  had  once  served  Satan,  sought  now  to  win  souls 
for  Christ.  I  circulated  every  month  about  three  hundred 
missionary  papers.  I  also  distributed  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  tracts,  and  often  took  my  pockets  full  in  my  walks, 
and  distributed  them,  and  spoke  to  poor  people  whom  I 
met.  I  also  wrote  letters  to  some  of  my  former  compan- 
ions in  sin.  I  visited,  for  thirteen  weeks,  a  sick  man,  who, 
when  I  first  began  to  speak  to  him  about  the  things  of  God, 
was  completely  ignorant  of  his  state  as  a  sinner,  trusting 
for  salvation  in  his  upright  and  moral  life.  After  some 
weeks,  however,  the  Lord  allowed  me  to  see  a  decided 
change  in  him,  and  he  afterwards  repeatedly  expressed  his 
gratitude  that  I  had  been  sent  to  him  by  God  to  be  the 
means  of  opening  his  blind  eyes. 

Having  heard  that  there  was  a  schoolmaster  living  in  a 
village  about  six  miles  from  Halle,  who  was  in  the  habit 
of  holding  a  prayer  meeting  at  four  o'clock  every  morning, 
with  the  miners,  before  they  went  into  the  pit,  giving  them 
also  an  address,  I  thought  he  was  a  believer ;  and  as  I  knew 
so  very  few  brethren,  I  went  to  see  him,  in  order,  if  it 
might  be,  to  strengthen  his  hands.  About  two  years  after- 
wards, he  told  me  that  when  I  came  to  him  first  he  knew 
not  the  Lord,  but  that  he  had  held  these  prayer  meetings 
merely  out  of  kindness  to  a  relative,  whose  office  it  was, 


1826.  THE  PRODIGAL'S  RETURN.  43 

but  who  had  gone  on  a  journey ;  and  that  those  addresses 
which  he  had  read  were  not  his  own,  but  copied  out  ot  a 
book.  He  also  told  me  that  he  was  much  impressed  with 
my  kindness,  and  what  he  considered  condescension  on  my 
part  in  coming  to  see  him,  and  this,  together  with  my  con- 
versation, had  been  instrumental  in  leading  him  to  care 
about  the  things  of  God,  and  I  knew  him  ever  afterwards 
as  a  true  brother. 

This  schoolmaster  asked  me  whether  I  would  not  preach 
in  his  parish,  as  the  aged  clergyman  would  be  very  glad  of 
my  assistance.  .  Up  to  this  time  I  had  never  preached ;  yet 
I  thought  that  by  taking  a  sermon,  or  the  greater  part 
of  one,  written  by  a  spiritual  man,  and  committing  it  to 
memory,  I  might  benefit  the  people.  I  set  about  putting 
a  printed  sermon  into  a  suitable  form,  and  committing  it  to 
memory.  There  is  no  joy  in  man's  own  doings  and  choos- 
ings.  I  got  through  it,  but  had  no  enjoyment  in  the  work. 
It  was  on  August  27,  1826,  at  eight  in  the  morning,  in  a 
chapel  of  ease.  There  was  one  service  more,  in  the  after- 
noon, at  which  I  needed  not  to  have  done  anything ;  but 
having  a  desire  to  serve  the  Lord,  though  I  often  knew  not 
how  to  do  it  scripturally,  and  knowing  that  this  aged  and 
unenlightened  clergyman  had  had  this  living  for  forty-eight 
years,  and  having  therefore  reason  to  believe  that  the  gos- 
pel scarcely  ever  had  been  preached  in  that  place,  I  had  it 
In  my  heart  to  preach  again  in  the  afternoon.  It  came  to 
my  mind  to  read  the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew,  and  to 
make  such  remarks  as  I  was  able.  I  did  so.  Immediately 
upon  beginning  to  expound  "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit," 
etc.,  I  felt  myself  greatly  assisted ;  and  whereas  in  the  morn- 
ing my  sermon  had  not  been  simple  enough  for  the  people 
to  understand  it,  I  now  was  listened  to  with  the  greatest 
attention,  and  I  think  was  also  understood.  My  own  peace 
and  joy  were  great.  I  felt  this  a  blessed  work. 

On  my  way  to  Halle  I  thought,  this  is  the  way  I  should 


44  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP,  H 

like  al  ways  to  preach.  But  then  it  came  immediately  to 
my  mind  that  such  sort  of  preaching  might  do  for  illiterate 
country  people,  but  that  it  never  would  do  before  a  well- 
educated  assembly  in  town.  I  thought  the  truth  ought  to 
be  preached  at  all  hazards,  but  it  ought  to  be  given  in  a 
different  form,  suited  to  the  hearers.  Thus  I  remained  un- 
settled in  my  mind  as  it  regards  the  mode  of  preaching ; 
and  it  is  not  surprising  that  I  did  not  then  see  the  truth 
concerning  this  matter,  for  I  did  not  understand  the  work 
of  the  Spirit,  and  therefore  saw  not  the  powerlessness  of 
human  eloquence.  Further,  I  did  not  keep  in  mind  that 
if  the  most  illiterate  persons  in  the  congregation  can  com- 
prehend the  discourse,  the  most  educated  will  understand  it 
too ;  but  that  the  reverse  does  not  hold  true. 

It  was  not  till  three  years  afterwards  that  I  was  led, 
through  grace,  to  see  what  I  now  consider  the  right  mode 
of  preparation  for  the  public  preaching  of  the  word.  But 
about  this,  if  God  permit,  I  will  say  more  when  I  come  to 
that  period  of  my  life. 

It  was  about  this  time  that  I  formed  the  plan  of  ex- 
changing the  University  of  Halle  for  that  of  Berlin,  on 
account  of  there  being  a  greater  number  of  believing  pro- 
fessors and  students  in  the  latter  place.  But  the  whole 
plan  was  formed  without  prayer,  or  at  least  without  earnest 
prayer.  When,  however,  the  morning  came  on  which  I 
had  to  apply  for  the  university  testimonials,  the  Lord  gra- 
ciously stirred  me  up  prayerfully  to  consider  the  matter ; 
and  finding  that  I  had  no  sufficient  reason  for  leaving 
Halle,  I  gave  up  the  plan,  and  have  never  had  reason  to 
regret  having  done  so. 

The  public  means  of  grace  by  which  I  could  be  benefited 
were  very  few.  Though  I  went  regularly  to  church  when 
I  did  not  preach  myself,  yet  I  scarcely  ever  heard  the 
truth ;  for  there  was  no  enlightened  clergyman  in  the  town. 
And  when  it  so  happened  that  I  could  hear  Dr.  Tholuck, 


1826.  THE  PRODIGAL'S  RETURN.  43 

or  any  other  godly  minister,  the  prospect  of  it  beforehand, 
and  the  looking  back  upon  it  afterwards,  served  to  fill  me 
with  joy.  Now  and  then  I  walked  ten  or  fifteen  miles  to 
enjoy  this  privilege. 

Another  means  of  grace  which  I  attended,  besides  the 
Saturday-evening  meetings  in  brother  Wagner's  house, 
was  a  meeting  every  Lord's-day  evening  with  the  believ- 
ing students,  six  or  more  in  number,  increased,  before  I  left 
Halle,  to  about  twenty.  In  these  meetings,  one  or  two,  or 
more,  of  the  brethren  prayed,  and  we  read  the  Scriptures, 
sang  hymns,  and  sometimes  also  one  or  another  of  the 
brethren  spoke  a  little  in  the  way  of  exhortation,  and  we 
read  also  such  writings  of  godly  men  as  were  calculated 
for  edification.  I  was  often  greatly  stirred  up  and  re- 
freshed in  these  meetings  ;  and  twice,  being  in  a  backslid- 
ing state,  and  therefore  cold  and  miserable,  I  opened  my 
heart  to  the  brethren,  and  was  brought  out  of  that  state 
through  the  means  of  their  exhortations  and  prayers. 

As  to  the  other  means  of  grace,  I  would  say,  I  fell  into 
the  snare  into  which  so  many  young  believers  fall,  the 
reading  of  religious  books  in  preference  to  the  Scriptures. 
I  read  tracts,  missionary  papers,  sermons,  and  biographies 
of  godly  persons.  I  never  had  been  at  any  time  of  my 
life  in  the  habit  of  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures.  When 
under  fifteen  years  of  age,  I  occasionally  read  a  little  of 
them  at  school ;  afterwards  God's  precious  book  was  en- 
tirely laid  aside,  so  that  I  never  read  one  single  chapter  of 
it  till  it  pleased  God  to  begin  a  work  of  grace  in  my  heart. 
Now  the  scriptural  way  of  reasoning  would  have  been : 
God  himself  has  consented  to  be  an  author,  and  I  am  igno- 
rant about  that  precious  book,  which  his  Holy  Spirit  has 
caused  to  be  written  through  the  instrumentality  of  his 
servants,  and  it  contains  that  which  I  ought  to  know,  the 
knowledge  of  which  will  lead  me  to  true  happiness ;  there- 
fore I  ought  to  read  again  and  again  this  most  precioua 


46  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  EL 

book  of  books,  most  earnestly,  most  prayerfully,  and  with 
much  meditation ;  and  in  this  practice  I  ought  to  continue 
all  the  days  of  my  life.  But  instead  of  acting  thus,  my 
difficulty  in  understanding  it,  and  the  little  enjoyment  I 
had  in  it,  made  me  careless  of  reading  it ;  and  thus,  like 
many  believers,  I  practically  preferred,  for  the  first  four 
years  of  my  divine  life,  the  works  of  uninspired  men  to 
the  oracles  of  the  living  God.  The  consequence  was,  that 
I  remained  a  babe,  both  in  knowledge  and  grace. 

The  last  and  most  important  means  of  grace,  prayer, 
was  comparatively  but  little  used  by  me.  I  prayed,  and 
prayed  often,  and  in  general,  by  the  grace  of  God,  with 
sincerity ;  but  had  I  prayed  as  earnestly  as  I  have  of  late 
years,  I  should  have  made  much  more  rapid  progress. 


CHAPTER    III. 

S  EL  F-D  EDICATION. 

1826  —  1829. 

DESIRE  FOB  MISSIONARY  LABOR — PROVIDENTIAL  RELEASE  FROM  MILI- 
TARY SERVICE— VISIT  AT  HOME  —  LED  TO  THE  LAND  OF  HIS  FUTURB 
LABORS  — PROGRESS  IN  RELIGIOUS  KNOWLEDGE  — DESIRE  FOB  IMMEDI- 
ATE USEFULNESS. 

IN  August,  1827, 1  heard  that  the  Continental  Society 
in  England  intended  to  send  a  minister  to  Bucharest,  the 
residence  of  many  nominal  German  Christians,  to  help  an 
aged  brother  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  After  consideration 
and  prayer,  I  offered  myself  for  this  work  to  Professor 
Tholuck,  who  was  requested  to  look  out  for  a  suitable  in- 
dividual ;  for  with  all  my  weakness  I  had  a  great  desire  to 
live  wholly  for  God.  Most  unexpectedly  my  father  gave 
his  consent,  though  Bucharest  was  above  a  thousand  miles 
from  my  home,  and  as  completely  a  missionary  station  as 
any  other.  I  now  prepared  with  earnestness  for  the  work 
of  the  Lord.  I  set  before  me  the  sufferings  which  might 
await  me.  And  he  who  once  so  fully  served  Satan  was 
now  willing,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ,  rather  to 
suffer  affliction  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  than  to  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season.  I  also  prayed  with  a  degree 
of  earnestness  concerning  my  future  work. 

One  day,  at  the  end  of  October,  the  above-mentioned 


48  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IIL 

brother,  Hermann  Ball,  missionary  to  the  Jews,  stated  that 
he  feared,  on  account  of  his  health,  he  should  be  obliged  to 
give  up  laboring  among  the  Jews.  When  I  heard  this,  I 
felt  a  peculiar  desire  to  fill  up  his  -place.  About  this  very 
time,  also,  I  became  exceedingly  fond  of  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage, which  I  had  cared  about  very  little  up  to  that  time, 
and  which  I  had  merely  studied  now  and  then,  from 
a  sense  of  duty.  But  now  I  studied  it,  for  many  weeks, 
with  the  greatest  eagerness  and  delight.  Whilst  I  thus 
from  time  to  time  felt  a  desire  to  fill  up  brother  Ball's  place, 
and  whilst  I  thus  greatly  delighted  in  the  study  of 
Hebrew,  I  called,  in  the  evening  of  November  17,  on  Dr. 
Tholuck.  In  the  course  of  conversation  he  asked  me 
whether  I  had  ever  had  a  desire  to  be  a  missionary  to  the 
Jews,  as  I  might  be  connected  with  the  London  Missionary 
Society  for  promoting  Christianity  among  them,  for  which 
he  was  an  agent.  I  was  struck  with  the  question,  and  told 
him  what  had  passed  in  my  mind,  but  added  that  it  was 
not  proper  to  think  anything  about  that,  as  I  was  going  to 
Bucharest ;  to  which  he  agreed. 

When  I  came  home,  however,  these  few  words  were  like 
fire  within  me.  The  next  morning  I  felt  all  desire  for 
going  to  Bucharest  gone,  which  appeared  to  me  very  wrong 
and  fleshly,  and  I  therefore  entreated  the  Lord  to  restore 
to  me  the  former  desire  for  laboring  on  that  missionary 
station.  He  graciously  did  so  almost  immediately.  My 
earnestness  in  studying  Hebrew,  and  my  peculiar  love  for 
it,  however,  continued. 

About  ten  days  after,  Dr.  Tholuck  received  a  letter  from 
the  Continental  Society,  stating,  that  on  account  of  the 
war  between  the  Turks  and  Russians,  it  appeared  well  to 
the  committee  for  the  time  being  to  give  up  the  thought 
of  sending  a  minister  to  Bucharest,  as  it  was  the  seat  of 
war  between  the  two  armies.  Dr.  Tholuck  then  asked 
me  again  what  I  now  thought  about  being  a  missionary 


1828.  SELF-DEDICATION.  49 

to  the  Jews.  My  reply  was  that  I  could  not  then  give  an 
answer,  but  that  I  would  let  him  know,  after  I  had  prayer- 
fully considered  the  matter.  After  prayer  and  consider- 
ation, and  consulting  with  experienced  brethren,  in  order 
that  they  might  probe  my  heart  as  to  my  motives,  I  came 
to  this  conclusion,  that  I  ought  to  offer  myself  to  the  com- 
mittee, leaving  it  with  the  Lord  to  do  with  me  afterwards 
as  it  might  seem  good  in  his  sight.  Accordingly,  Dr.  Tho- 
luck  wrote,  about  the  beginning  of  December,  1827,  to  the 
committee  in  London. 

It  was  not  before  March,  1828,  that  he  received  an 
answer  from  London  respecting  me,  in  which  the  commit- 
tee put  a  number  of  questions  to  me,  on  the  satisfactory 
answers  to  which  my  being  received  by  them  would  de- 
pend. After  replying  to  this  first  communication,  I  waited 
daily  for  an  answer,  and  was  so  much  the  more  desirous  of 
having  it,  as  my  course  in  the  university  was  completed. 
At  last,  on  June  13,  I  received  a  letter  from  London, 
stating  that  the  committee  had  determined  to  take  me  as 
a  missionary  student  for  six  months  on  probation,  provided 
that  I  would  come  to  London. 

I  had  now  had  the  matter  before  me  about  seven  months, 
having  supposed  not  only  that  it  would  have  been  settled 
in  a  few  weeks,  but  also,  that,  if  I  were  accepted,  I  should 
be  sent  out  immediately,  as  I  had  passed  the  university. 
Instead  of  this,  not  only  seven  months  passed  over  before 
the  decision  came,  but  I  was  also  expected  to  come  to 
London  ;  and  not  only  so,  but  though  I  had  from  my  in- 
fancy been  more  or  less  studying,  and  now  at  last  wished 
actively  to  be  engaged,  it  was  required  that  I  should  again 
become  a  student.  For  a  few  moments,  therefore,  I  was 
greatly  disappointed  and  tried.  But  on  calmly  considering 
the  matter,  it  appeared  to  me  but  right  that  the  committee 
should  know  me  personally,  and  that  it  was  also  well  for 
me  to  know  them  more  intimately  than  merely  by  corre- 
5 


50  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  III. 

epondence,  as  this  afterwards  would  make  our  connection 
much  more  comfortable.  I  determined,  therefore,  after  I 
had  seen  my  father,  and  found  no  difficulty  on  his  part,  to 
go  to  London. 

There  was,  however,  an  obstacle  in  the  way  of  my  leav-. 
ing  the  country.  Every  Prussian  male  subject  is  under  the 
necessity  of  being  for  three  years  a  soldier,  provided  his 
state  of  body  allows  it ;  but  those  who  have  had  a  classical 
education  up  to  a  certain  degree,  and  especially  those  who 
have  passed  the  university,  need  to  be  only  one  year  in 
the  army,  but  have  to  equip  and  maintain  themselves 
during  that  year.  I  could  not  obtain  a  passport  out  of  the 
country  till  I  had  either  served  my  time  or  had  been  ex- 
empted by  the  king  himself.  The  latter  I  hoped  would  be 
the  case  ;  for  it  was  a  well-known  fact  that  those  who  had 
given  themselves  to  missionary  service  had  always  been 
exempted.  Certain  brethren  of  influence,  living  in  the 
capital,  to  whom  I  wrote  on  the  subject,  wrote  to  the  king; 
but  he  replied  that  the  matter  must  be  referred  to  the 
ministry  and  to  the  law,  and  no  exception  was  made  in 
my  favor. 

My  chief  concern  now  was  how  I  might  obtain  a  pass 
port  for  England,  through  exemption  from  military  duty 
But  the  more  certain  brethren  tried,  though  they  knew 
how  to  set  about  the  matter,  and  were  also  persons  of 
rank,  the  greater  difficulty  there  appeared  to  be  in  obtain 
ing  my  object;  so  that  in  the  middle  of  January,  1829,  it 
seemed  as  if  I  must  immediately  become  a  soldier.  There 
was  now  but  one  more  way  untried,  and  it  was  at  last 
resorted  to.  A  believing  major,  who  was  on  good  terms 
with  one  of  the  chief  generals,  proposed  that  I  should 
actually  offer  myself  for  entering  the  army,  and  that  then 
I  should  be  examined  as  to  my  bodily  qualifications,  in  the 
hope  that,  as  I  was  still  in  a  very  weak  state  of  body,  I 
ahouki  bo  {one-*  onfit  for  military  service.  In  that  case  it 


1829  SELF-DEDICATION.  dl 

would  belong  to  the  chief  general  finally  to  settle  the  mat- 
ter ;  who,  being  a  godly  man  himself,  on  the  major's  recom- 
mendation, would,  no  doubt,  hasten  the  decision,  on  account 
of  my  desire  to  be  a  missionary  to  the  Jews. 

Thus  far  the  Lord  had  allowed  things  to  go,  to  show  me, 
it  appears,  that  all  my  friends  could  not  procure  me  a  pass- 
port till  his  time  was  come.  But  now  it  was  come.  The 
King  of  kings  had  intended  that  I  should  go  to  England, 
because  he  would  bless  me  there  and  make  me  a  blessing, 
though  I  was  at  that  time,  and  am  still,  most  unworthy  of 
it ;  and,  therefore,  though  the  king  of  Prussia  had  not  been 
pleased  to  make  an  exemption  in  my  favor,  yet  now  all  was 
made  plain,  and  that  at  a  time  when  hope  had  almost  been 
given  up,  and  when  the  last  means  had  been  resorted  to.  I 
was  examined,  and  was  declared  to  be  unfit  for  military  ser- 
vice. With  a  medical  certificate  to  this  effect,  and  a  letter 
of  recommendation  from  the  major,  I  went  to  this  chief  gen- 
eral, who  received  me  very  kindly,  and  who  himself  wrote 
instantaneously  to  a  second  military  physician,  likewise  to 
examine  me  at  once.  This  was  done,  and  it  was  by  him 
confirmed  that  I  was  unfit.  Now,  the  chief  general  him- 
self, as  his  adjutants  happened  to  be  absent,  in  order  to 
hasten  the  matter,  wrote,  with  his  own  hands,  the  papers 
which  were  needed,  and  I  got  a  complete  dismissal,  and 
that  for  life,  from  all  military  engagements. 

On  February  5  I  arrived  at  my  father's  house ;  it  was 
the  place  where  I  had  lived  as  a  boy,  and  the  scene  of  many 
of  my  sins,  my  father  having  now  returned  to  it  after  his 
retirement  from  office.  There  were  but  three  persons  in 
the  whole  town  with  whom  my  soul  had  any  fellowship. 
One  of  them  was  earning  his  daily  bread  by  thrashing  corn. 
As  a  boy  I  had  in  my  heart  laughed  at  him.  Now  I  sought 
him  out,  having  been  informed  that  he  was  a  brother,  to 
acknowledge  him  as  such,  by  having  fellowship  with  him, 
and  attending  a  meeting  in  his  house  on  the  LordVday 


52  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP  IIL 

evening.  My  soul  was  refreshed,  and  his  also.  Such  a 
spiritual  feast  as  meeting  with  a  brother  was  a  rare  thing 
to  him. 

I  left  my  father's  house  on  February  10,  and  about 
February  22  arrived  at  Rotterdam.  My  going  to  Eng- 
land by  the  way  of  Rotterdam  was  not  the  usual  way ; 
but,  consulting  with  a  brother  in  Berlin,  who  had  been 
twice  in  England,  I  was  told  that  this  was  the  cheapest 
route.  My  asking  this  brother,  to  be  profited  by  his  expe- 
rience, would  have  been  quite  right,  had  I,  besides  this, 
like  Ezra,  sought  of  the  Lord  the  right  way.1  But  I 
sought  unto  men  only,  and  not  at  all  unto  the  Lord,  in 
this  matter.  When  I  came  to  Rotterdam,  I  found  that 
no  vessels  went  at  that  time  from  that  port  to  London,  on 
account  of  the  ice  having  just  broken  up  in  the  river.  Thus 
I  had  to  wait  nearly  a  month  at  Rotterdam,  and  needed 
much  more  time  than  I  should  have  required  to  go  by  way 
of  Hamburg,  and  also  much  more  money. 

On  March  19,  1829,  I  landed  in  London.  Soon  after 
my  arrival,  I  heard  one  of  the  brethren  speak  of  Mr.  Groves> 
a  dentist,  who,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  had  given  up  his  pro- 
fession, which  brought  him  in  at  least  £1,500 2  a  year,  and  who 
intended  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  Persia,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  simply  trusting  in  the  Lord  for  temporal  supplies. 
This  made  such  an  impression  on  me,  and  delighted  me  so, 
that  I  not  only  marked  it  down  in  my  journal,  but  also 
wrote  about  it  to  my  German  friends. 

I  came  to  England  weak  in  body,  and,  in  consequence  of 
much  study,  as  I  suppose,  I  was  taken  ill  on  May  15,  and 

1  Then  I  proclaimed  a  fast,  to  seek  of  God  a  right  way  for  u«.  and  for  our 
little  ones,  and  for  all  our  substance.  —  Ezra  viii.  21. 

2  To  avoid  the  necessity  of  reducing  the  sums  named  to  federal  money, 
it  may  be  stated  that  a  pound  (£.)  is  equal  to  about  $4.83,  a  sovereign  to  the 
same,  a  shilling  (s.)  to  about  23  cts.  and  a  penny  (d.)  to  2  cts.    For  conven- 
ience of  computation,  when  exactness  is  not  required,  we  may  caii  the  pound 
$5.00,  and  the  shilling  25  cts.  ~-  ED. 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  53 

was  soon,  at  least  in  my  own  estimation,  apparently  beyond 
recovery.  The  weaker  I  became  in  body,  the  happier  1 
was  in  spirit.  Never  in  my  whole  life  had  I  seen  myself  so 
vile,  so  guilty,  so  altogether  what  I  ought  not  to  have  been, 
as  at  this  time.  It  was  as  if  every  sin  of  which  I  had  been 
guilty  was  brought  to  my  remembrance  ;  but  at  the  same 
time  I  could  realize  that  all  my  sins  were  completely  for- 
given,  —  that  I  was  washed  and  made  clean,  completely 
clean,  in  the  blood  of  Jesus:  The  result  of  this  was  great 
peace.  I  longed  exceedingly  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ. 
When  my  medical  attendant  came  to  see  me,  my  prayer 
was  something  like  this  :  "  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  he  does 
not  know  what  is  for  my  real  welfare,  therefore  do  thou 
direct  him."  When  I  took  my  medicine,  my  hearty  prayer 
each  time  was  something  like  this :  "  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  this  medicine  is  in  itself  nothing,  no  more  than  as  if  1 
were  to  take  a  little  water.  Now  please,  O  Lord,  to  let  it 
produce  the  effect  which  is  for  my  real  welfare,  and  for  thy 
glory.  Let  me  either  be  taken  soon  to  thyself,  or  let  me 
be  soon  restored ;  let  me  be  ill  for  a  longer  time,  and  then 
taken  to  thyself,  or  let  me  be  ill  for  a  longer  time,  and  then 
restored.  O  Lord,  do  with  me  as  seemeth  thee  best ! " 

After  I  had  been  ill  about  a  fortnight,  my  medical  attend- 
ant unexpectedly  pronounced  me  better.  As  I  recovered 
but  slowly,  my  friends  entreated  me  to  go  into  the  country 
for  change  of  air.  I  thought  that  it  might  be  the  will  of 
God  that  I  should  do  so,  and  I  prayed  therefore  thus  to 
the  Lord :  "  Lord,  I  will  gladly  submit  myself  to  thy  will, 
and  go,  if  thou  wilt  have  me  to  go.  And  now  let  me  know 
thy  will  by  the  answer  of  my  medical  attendant.  If,  in 
reply  to  my  question,  he  says  it  would  be  very  good  for 
me,  I  will  go  ;  but  if  he  says  it  is  of  no  great  importance, 
then  I  will  stay."  When  I  asked  him,  he  said  that  it  was 
the  best  thing  I  could  do.  I  was  then  enabled  willingly  to 
submit,  and  accordingly  went  to  Teignmouth. 

5* 


54  THE  LIFE   OF  TEUST.  CHIP.  IH. 

A  few  days  after  my  arrival  at  Teignmouth,  the  chapel, 
called  Ebenezer,  was  reopened,  and  I  attended  the  open- 
ing. I  was  much  impressed  by  one  of  those  who  preached 
on  the  occasion.  For  though  I  did  not  like  all  he  said,  yet 
I  saw  a  gravity  and  solemnity  in  him  different  from  the 
rest.  After  he  had  preached,  I  had  a  great  desire  to  know 
more  of  him ;  and,  being  invited  by  two  brethren  of  Ex- 
mouth,  in  whose  house  he  was  staying,  to  spend  some  time 
with  them,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  living  ten  days  with 
him  under  the  same  roof.  It  was  at  this  time  that  God 
began  to  show  me  that  his  word  alone  is  our  stand- 
ard of  judgment  in  spiritual  things;  that  -it  can  be  ex- 
plained only  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  that  in  our  day,  aa 
well  as  in  former  times,  he  is  the  teacher  of  his  people. 
The  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit  I  had  not  experimentally  un- 
derstood before  that  time.  Indeed,  of  the  office  of  each 
of  the  blessed  persons,  in  what  is  commonly  called  tho 
Trinity,  I  had  no  experimental  apprehension.  I  had  not 
before  seen  from  the  Scriptures  that  the  Father  chose  us 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;  that  in  him  that  won- 
derful plan  of  our  redemption  originated,  and  that  he  also 
appointed  all  the  means  by  which  it  was  to  be  brought 
about.  Further,  that  the  Son,  to  save  us,  had  fulfilled  the 
law,  to  satisfy  its  demands,  and  with  it  also  the  holiness  of 
God ;  that  he  had  borne  the  punishment  due  to  our  sins, 
and  had  thus  satisfied  the  justice  of  God.  And,  further, 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  alone  can  teach  us  about  our  state 
by  nature,  show  us  the  need  of  a  Saviour,  enable  us  to 
believe  in  Christ,  explain  to  us  the  Scriptures,  help  us  in 
preaching,  etc.  It  was  my  beginning  to  understand  this  latter 
point  in  particular  which  had  a  great  effect  on  me ;  for  the 
Lord  enabled  me  to  put  it  to  the  test  of  experience,  by  laying 
aside  commentaries,  and  almost  every  other  book,  and 
eimply  reading  the  word  of  God  and  studying  it.  The 
result  of  this  was,  that  the  first  evening  that  I  shut  my- 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  55 

self  into  my  room,  to  give  myself  to  prayer  and  meditation 
over  the  Scriptures,  I  learned  more  in  a  few  hours  than  I  had 
done  during  a  period  of  several  months  previously.  But 
the  particular  difference  was,  that  I  received  real  strength 
for  my  soul  in  doing  so.  I  now  began  to  try  by  the  test 
of  the  Scriptures  the  things  which  I  had  learned  and  seen, 
and  found  that  only  those  principles  which  stood  the  test 
were  really  of  value. 

My  stay  in  Devonshire  was  most  profitable  to  my  soul. 
My  prayer  had  been,  before  I  left  London,  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  bless  my  journey  to  the  benefit  of  my 
body  and  soul.  In  the  beginning  of  September  I  returned s 
to  London,  much  better  in  body ;  and  as  to  my  soul,  the 
change  was  so  great  that  it  was  like  a  second  conversion. 
After  my  return  to  London,  I  sought  to  benefit  my  brethren 
in  the  seminary,  and  the  means  which  I  used  were  these : 
I  proposed  to  them  to  meet  together  every  morning  from 
six  to  eight  for  prayer  and  reading  the  Scriptures ;  and 
that  then  each  of  us  should  give  out  what  he  might  con- 
sider the  Lord  had  shown  him  to  be  the  meaning  of  the 
portion  read.  One  brother  in  particular  was  brought  into 
the  same  state  as  myself;  and  others,  I  trust,  were  more  or 
less  benefited.  Several  times,  when  I  went  to  my  room 
after  family  prayer  in  the  evening,  I  found  communion  with 
God  so  sweet  that  I  continued  in  prayer  till  after  twelve, 
and  then,  being  full  of  joy,  went  into  the  room  of  the 
brother  just  referred  to  ;  and  finding  him  also  in  a  similar 
frame  of  heart,  we  continued  praying  until  one  or  two ; 
and  even  then  I  was  a  few  times  so  full  of  joy  that  I  could 
scarcely  sleep,  and  at  six  in  the  morning  again  called  the 
brethren  together  for  prayer. 

After  I  had  been  for  about  ten  days  in  London,  and  had 
been  confined  to  the  house  on  account  of  my  studies,  my 
health  began  again  to  decline  ;  and  I  saw  that  it  would  not 
be  well,  my  poor  body  being  only  like  a  wreck  or  brand 


56  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  Ill 

brought  out  of  the  devil's  service,  to  spend  my  little  remain- 
ing strength  in  study,  but  that  I  now  ought  to  set  about 
actual  engagement  in  the  Lord's  work.  I  wrote  to  the 
committee  of  the  Society,  requesting  them  to  send  me  out 
at  once ;  and,  that  they  might  do  so  more  comfortably,  to 
send  me  as  a  fellow-laborer  with  an  experienced  brother. 
However,  I  received  no  answer. 

After  having  waited  about  five  or  six  weeks,  in  the 
mean  time  seeking,  in  one  way  or  other,  to  labor  for  the 
Lord,  it  struck  me  that,  considering  myself  called  by  the 
Lord  to  preach  the  gospel,  I  ought  to  begin  at  once  to 
labor  among  the  Jews  in  London,  whether  I  had  the  title 
of  missionary  or  not.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  distributed 
tracts  among  the  Jews,  with  my  name  and  residence  writ- 
ten on  them,  thus  inviting  them  to  conversation  about  the 
things  of  God ;  preached  to  them  in  those  places  where 
they  most  numerously  collect  together ;  read  the  Scriptures 
regularly  with  about  fifty  Jewish  boys;  and  became  a 
teacher  in  a  Sunday  school.  In  this  work  I  had  much  en- 
joyment, and  the  honor  of  being  reproached  and  ill-treated 
for  the  name  of  Jesus.  But  the  Lord  gave  me  grace, 
never  to  be  kept  from  the  work  by  any  danger,  or  the 
prospect  of  any  suffering. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  led,  toward  the  close'  of  1829,  to 
doubt  the  propriety  of  continuing  under  the  patron- 
age of  the  London  Society.  It  seemed  to  him  un- 
scriptural  for  a  servant  of  Christ  to  put  himself 
under  the  control  and  direction  of  any  one  but  the 
Lord.  A  correspondence  with  the  Society,  evincing 
on  his  part,  and  on  their  part,  entire  kindness  and 
love,  resulted  in  a  dissolution  of  his  relation  to  them. 


1829.  SELF-DEDICATION.  57 

He   was   left   free   to   preach   the   gospel    wherever 
Providence  might  open  the  way. 

On  December  30,  I  went  to  Exmouth,  where  I  intended 
to  spend  a  fortnight  in  the  house  of  some  Christian  friends. 
I  arrived   at   Exmouth   on  December  31,  at  six  in  the 
evening,  an  hour  before  the  commencement  of  a  prayer- 
meeting  at  Ebenezer  Chapel.    My  heart  was  burning  with 
a  desire  to  tell  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  my  soul.     Being, 
however,  not  called  on,  either  to  speak  or  pray,  I  was 
silent.      The   next   morning,   I   spoke   on   the   difference 
between  being  a  Christian  and  a  happy  Christian,  and 
showed  whence  it  generally  comes  that  we  rejoice  so  little 
in  the  Lord.     This,  my  first  testimony,  was  blessed  to  many 
believers,  that  God,  as  it  appears,  might  show  me  that  he 
was  with  me.    At  the  request  of  several  believers,  I  spoke 
again  in  the  afternoon,  and  also  proposed  a  meeting  in  the 
chapel  every  morning  at  ten,  to  expound  the  epistle  to  the 
Romans.     The  second  day  after  my  arrival,  a  brother  said 
to  me,  "  I  have  been  praying  for  this  month  past  that  the 
Lord  would  do  something  for  Lympstone,  a  large  parish 
where  there  is  little  spiritual  light.     There  is  a  Wesleyan 
chapel,  and  I  doubt  not  you  would  be  allowed  to  preach 
there."     Being  ready  to  speak  of  Jesus  wherever  the  Lord 
might  open  a  door,  yet  so  that  I  could  be  faithful  to  the 
truths  which  he  had  been  pleased  to  teach  me,  I  went,  and 
easily  obtained  liberty  to  preach  twice  on  the  next  day, 
being  the  Lord's  day. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

LEANING     ON     JESUS. 
1830  —  1832. 

A  DOOB  OPENED — TOKENS  FOB  GOOD  — TRUST  EXERCISED  I»  THE  STUDY 
AND  MINISTRY  OF  THE  WORD — THE  SWORD  OF  THE  SPIRIT — TRUSTING 
IN  GOD  FOR  DAILY  BREAD — BLESSEDNESS  OF  WAITING  UPON  THE 
LORD — "OWE  NO  MAN"  — "ACCORDING  TO  YOUR  FAITH  BE  IT  UNTO 
YOU" — THE  GIF^T  OF  FAITH,  AND  THE  GRACE  OF  FAITH. 

AFTEK  I  had  preached  about  three  weeks  at  Exmouth 
and  its  neighborhood,  I  went  to  Teignmouth,  with  the 
intention  of  staying  there  ten  days,  to  preach  the  word 
among  the  brethren  with  whom  I  had  become  acquainted 
during  the  previous  summer,  and  to  tell  them  of  the  Lord's 
goo.dness  to  me.  In  the  evening,  Monday,  I  preached  for 
Brother  Craik,  at  Shaldon,  in  the  presence  of  three  minis- 
ters, none  of  whom  liked  the  sermon ;  yet  it  pleased  God, 
through  it,  to  bring  to  the  knowledge  of  his  dear  Son  a 
young  woman.  How  differently  does  the  Lord  judge  from 
man !  Here  was  a  particular  opportunity  for  the  Lord  to 
get  glory  to  himself.  A  foreigner  was  the  preacher,  with 
great  natural  obstacles  in  the  way,  for  he  was  not  able  to 
speak  English  with  fluency ;  but  he  had  a  desire  to  serve 
God,  and  was  by  this  time  also  brought  into  such  a  state 
of  heart  as  to  desire  that  God  alone  should  have  the  glory, 
if  any  good  were  done  through  his  instrumentality. 


18301  LEANING  ON  JESUS.  59 

On  Tuesday  evening,  I  preached  at  Ebe.nezer  Chapel, 
Teignmouth,  the  same  chapel  at  the  opening  of  which  I 
became  acquainted  with  the  brother  whom  the  Lord  had 
afterwards  used  as  an  instrument  of  benefiting  me  so 
much. 

During  the  week  ensuing,  Mr.  M.  preached  almost 
daily  at  the  same  place,  a  blessing  attending  his  labors. 

By  this  time,  the  request  that  I  might  stay  at  Teigu 
mouth,  and  be  the  minister  of  the  above  chapel,  had  be'  a 
repeatedly  expressed  by  an  increasing  number  of  JLQ 
brethren ;  but  others  were  decidedly  against  my  remai  Jng 
there.  This  opposition  was  instrumental  in  settling  it  in 
my  mind  that  I  should  stay  for  a  while,  at  least  until  I  was 
formally  rejected. 

I  preached  again  three  times  on  the  Lord's  day,  none 
saying  we  wish  you  not  to  preach,  though  many  of  the 
hearers  did  not  hear  with  enjoyment.  Some  of  them  left, 
and  never  returned ;  some  left,  but  returned  after  a  while. 
Others  came  to  the  chapel  who  had  not  been  in  the  habit 
of  attending  there  previous  to  my  coming.  There  was  a 
great  stir,  a  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  a  searching  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, whether  these  things  were  so.  And,  what  is  more 
than  all,  God  set  his  seal  upon  the  work,  in  converting 
sinners.  Twelve  weeks  I  stood  in  this  same  position, 
whilst  the  Lord,  graciously  supplied  my  temporal  wants, 
through  two  brethren,  unasked  for.  After  this  time,  the 
whole  little  church,  eighteen  in  number,  unanimously  gave 
me  an  invitation  to  become  their  pastor.  They  offered  to 
supply  my  temporal  wants  by  giving  me  fifty-five  pounds  a 
year,  which  sum  was  afterwards  somewhat  increased,  on 
account  of  the  increase  of  the  church. 

That  which  I  now  considered  the  best  mode  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  public  ministry  of  the  word,  no  longer  adopted 


60  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

from  necessity,  on  account  of  want  of  time,  but  from  deep 
conviction,  and  from  the  experience  of  God's  blessing  upon 
it,  both  as  it  regards  my  own  enjoyment,  the  benefit  of  the 
saints,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  is  as  follows :  First,  I 
do  not  presume  to  know  myself  what  is  best  for  the  hear- 
ers, and  I  therefore  ask  the  Lord,  in  the  first  place,  that  he 
would  graciously  be  pleased  to  teach  me  on  what  subject 
I  shall  speak,  or  what  portion  of  his  word  I  shall  expound. 
Now,  sometimes  it  happens  that,  previous  to  my  asking 
him,  a  subject  or  passage  has  been  in  my  mind,  on  which 
it  has  appeared  well  for  me  to  speak.  In  that  case,  I  ask 
the  Lord  whether  I  should  speak  on  this  subject  or 
passage.  If,  after  prayer,  I  feel  persuaded  that  I  should,  I 
fix  upon  it,  yet  so  that  I  would  desire  to  leave  myself  open 
to  the  Lord  to  change  it  if  he  please.  Frequently,  how- 
ever, it  occurs  that  I  have  no  text  or  subject  in  my  mind, 
before  I  give  myself  to  prayer  for  the  sake  of  ascertaining 
the  Lord's  will  concerning  it.  In  this  case,  I  wait  some 
time  on  my  knees  for  an  answer,  trying  to  listen  to  the 
voice  of  the  Spirit  to  direct  me.  If,  then,  a  passage  or 
subject,  whilst  I  am  on  my  knees,  or  after  I  have  finished 
praying  for  a  text,  is  brought  to  my  mind,  I  again  ask  the 
Lord,  and  that  sometimes  repeatedly,  especially  if,  humanly 
speaking,  the  subject  or  text  should  be  a  peculiar  one, 
whether  it  be  his  will  that  I  should  speak  on  such  a  sub- 
ject or  passage.  If,  after  prayer,  my  mind  is  peaceful 
about  it,  I  take  this  to  be  the  text,  but.  still  desire  to  leave 
myself  open  to  the  Lord  for  direction,  should  he  please  to 
alter  it,  or  should  I  have  been  mistaken.  Frequently,  also, 
in  the  third  place,  it  happens  that  I  not  only  have  no  text 
nor  subject  on  my  mind  previous  to  my  praying  for 
guidance  in  this  matter,  but  also  I  do  not  obtain  one  after 
once,  or  twice,  or  more  times  praying  about  it.  I  used 
formerly  at  times  to  be  much  perplexed  when  this  was  the 
case,  but,  for  more  than  twenty  years,  it  has  pleased  the 


1830.  LEANING  ON  JESUS.  61 

Lord,  in  general  at  least,  to  keep  me  in  peace  about  it. 
What  I  do  is,  to  go  on  with  my  regular  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  where  I  left  off  the  last  time,  praying  (whilst  I 
read)  for  a  text,  now  and  then  also  laying  aside  my  Bible 
for  prayer,  till  I  get  one.  Thus  it  has  happened  that  I 
have  had  to  read  five,  ten,  yea,  twenty  chapters,  before  it 
has  pleased  the  Lord  to  give  me  a  text ;  yea,  many  times  I 
have  even  had  to  go  to  the  place  of  meeting  without  one, 
and  obtained  it,  perhaps,  only  a  few  minutes  before  I  was 
going  to  speak ;  but  I  have  never  lacked  the  Lord's  assist- 
ance at  the  time  of  preaching,  provided  I  had  earnestly 
sought  it  in  private.  The  preacher  cannot  know  the  par- 
ticular state  of  the  various  individuals  who  compose  the 
congregation,  nor  what  they  require,  but  the  Lord  knows 
it ;  and  if  the  preacher  renounces  his  own  wisdom,  he  will 
be  assisted  by  the  Lord ;  but  if  he  will  choose  in  his  own 
wisdom,  then  let  him  not  be  surprised  if  he  should  see 
little  benefit  result  from  his  labors. 

Before  I  leave  this  part  of  the  subject,  I  would  just 
observe  one  temptation  concerning  the  choice  of  a  text. 
We  may  see  a  subject  to  be  so  very  full  that  it  may  strike 
us  it  would  do  for  some  other  occasion.  For  instance, 
sometimes  a  text  brought  to  one's  mind  for  a  week-evening 
meeting  may  appear  more  suitable  for  the  Lord's  day, 
because  then  there  would  be  a  greater  number  of  hearers 
present.  Now,  in  the  first  place,  we  do  not  know  whether 
the  Lord  ever  will  allow  us  to  preach  on  another  Lord's 
day ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  we  know  not  whether  that 
very  subject  may  not  be  especially  suitable  for  some  or 
many  individuals  present  just  that  week-evening.  Thus 
I  was  once  tempted,  after  I  had  been  a  short  time  at 
Teignmouth,  to  reserve  a  subject  which  had  been  just 
opened  to  me  for  the  next  Lord's  day.  But  being  able, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  to  overcome  the  temptation  by  the 
above  reasons,  and  preaching  about  it  at  once,  it  pleased 

6 


62  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

the  Lord  to  bless  it  to  the  conversion  of  a  sinner,  and  that, 
too,  an  individual  who  meant  to  come  but  that  once  more 
to  the  chapel,  and  to  whose  case  the  subject  was  most 
remarkably  suited. 

2.  Now,  when  the  text  has  been  obtained  in  the  above 
way,  whether  it  be  one,  or  two,  or  more  verses,  or  a  whole 
chapter  or  more,  I  ask  the  Lord  that  he  would  graciously 
be  pleased  to  teach  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit  whilst  meditat- 
ing over  it.     Within  the  last  twenty-five  years,  I  have 
found  it  the  most  profitable  plan  to  meditate  with  my  pen 
in  my  hand,  writing  down  the  outlines   as   the  word  is 
opened  to  me.     This  I  do,  not  for  the  sake  of  committing 
them  to  memory,  nor  as  if  I  meant  to  say  nothing  else, 
but  for  the  sake  of  clearness,  as  being  a  help  to  see  how 
far  I  understand  the  passage.    I  also  find  it  useful  after- 
wards to  refer  to   what   I  have   thus   written.     I  very 
•seldom  use  any  other  help  besides  the  little  I  understand 
of  the  original  of  the  Scriptures,  and  some  good  transla- 
tions in  other  languages.     My  chief  help  is  prayer.     I 
have  NEVER  in  my  life  begun  to  study  one  single  part  of 
divine  truth  without  gaining  some  light  about  it  when  I 
have  been  able  really  to  give  myself  to  prayer  and  medi- 
tation over  it.     But  that  I  have  often  found  a  difficult 
matter,  partly  on  account  of  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and 
partly,  also,  on  account  of  bodily  infirmities  and  multiplicity 
of  engagements.     This  I  most  firmly  believe,  that  no  one 
ought  to  expect  to  see  much  good  resulting  from  his  labors 
in  word  and  doctrine,  if  he  is  not  much  given  to  prayer 
and  meditation. 

3.  Having  prayed  and  meditated  on  the  subject  or  text, 
I  desire  to  leave  myself  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 
I  ask  him  to  bring  to  my  mind  what  I  have  seen  in  my 
closet  concerning  the   subject  I  am  going  to  speak  on, 
which  he  generally  most  kindly  does,  and  often  teaches 
me  much  additionally  whilst  I  am  preaching. 


1830.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  63 

In  connection  with  the  above,  I  must,  however,  state 
that  it  appears  to  me  there  is  a  preparation  for  the  public 
ministry  of  the  word  which  is  even  more  excellent  than 
the  one  spoken  of.  It  is  this ;  to  live  in  such  constant  and 
real  communion  with  the  Lord,  and  to  be  so  habitually 
and  frequently  in  meditation  over  the  truth,  that  without 
the  above  effort,  so  to  speak,  we  have  obtained  food  for 
others,  and  know  the  mind  of  the  Lord  as  to  the  subject 
or  the  portion  of  the  word  on  which  we  should  speak. 

That  which  I  have  found  most  beneficial  in  my  expe- 
rience for  the  last  twenty-six  years  in  the  public  ministry 
of  the  word,  is  expounding  the  Scriptures,  and  especially 
the  going  now  and  then  through  a  whole  gospel  or  epistle. 
This  may  be  done  in  a  twofold  way,  either  by  entering 
•minutely  into  the  bearing  of  every  point  occurring  in  the 
portion,  or  by  giving  the  general  outlines,  and  thus  leading 
the  hearers  to  see  the  meaning  and  connection  of  the 
whole.  The  benefits  which  I  have  seen  resulting  from 
expounding  the  Scriptures,  are  these :  1.  The  hearers  are 
thus,  with  God's  blessing,  led  to  the  Scriptures.  They  find, 
as  it  were,  a  practical  use  of  them  in  the  public  meetings. 
This  induces  them  to  bring  their  Bibles,  and  I  have  ob- 
served that  those  who  at  first  did  not  bring  them,  have 
afterwards  been  induced  to  do  so ;  so  that,  in  a  short  time, 
few  (of  the  believers  at  least)  were  in  the  habit  of  coming 
without  them.  This  is  no  small  matter;  for  everything 
which  in  our  day  will  lead  believers  to  value  the  Scrip- 
tures is  of  importance.  2.  The  expounding  of  the  Scrip- 
tures is  in  general  more  beneficial  to  the  hearers  than  if, 
on  a  single  verse,  or  half  a  verse,  or  two  or  three  words  of 
a  verse,  some  remarks  are  made,  so  that  the  portion  of 
Scripture  is  scarcely  anything  but  a  motto  for  the  sub- 
ject ;  for  few  have  grace  to  meditate  much  over  the  word, 
and  thus  exposition  may  not  merely  be  the  means  of 
opening  to  them  the  Scriptures,  but  may  also  create  in 


64  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  TV- 

them  a  desire  to  meditate  for  themselves.  3.  The  ex 
pounding  of  the  Scriptures  leaves  to  the  hearers  a  con- 
necting link,  so  that  the  reading  over  again  the  portion  of 
the  word  which  has  been  expounded  brings  to  their 
remembrance  what  has  been  said,  and  thus,  with  God's 
blessing,  leaves  a  more  lasting  impression  on  their  minds. 
This  is  particularly  of  importance  as  it  regards  the  illiter- 
ate, who  sometimes  have  neither  much  strength  of  memory 
nor  capacity  of  comprehension.  4.  The  expounding  of 
large  portions  of  the  word  as  the  whole  of  a  gospel  or  an 
epistle,  besides  leading  the  hearer  to  see  the  connection  of 
the  whole,  has  also  this  particular  benefit  for  the  teacher, 
that  it  leads  him,  with  God's  blessing,  to  the  consideration 
of  portions  of  the  word  which  otherwise  he  might  not 
have  considered,  and  keeps  him  from  speaking  too  much 
on  favorite  subjects,  and  leaning  too  much  to  particular 
parts  of  truth,  which  tendency  must  surely  sooner  or  later 
injure  both  himself  and  his  hearers.  Expounding  the 
word  of  God  brings  little  honor  to  the  preacher  from  the 
unenlightened  or  careless  hearer,  but  it  tends  much  to  the 
benefit  of  the  hearers  in  general. 

Simplicity  in  expression,  whilst  the  truth  is  set  forth,  is, 
in  connection  with  what  has  been  said,  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance. It  should  be  the  aim  of  the  teacher  to  speak  so 
that  children,  servants,  and  people  who  cannot  read  may 
be  able  to  understand  him,  so  far  as  the  natural  mind  can 
comprehend  the  things  of  God.  It  ought  also  to  be 
remembered  that  there  is,  perhaps,  not  a  single  congre- 
gation in  which  there  are  not  persons  of  the  above  classes 
present,  and  that  if  they  can  understand,  the  well-educated 
or  literary  persons  will  understand  likewise;  but  the 
reverse  does  not  hold  good.  It  ought  further  to  be  re- 
membered that  the  expounder  of  the  truth  of  God  speaks 
for  God,  for  eternity,  and  that  it  is  not  in  the  least  likely 
that  lie  will  benefit  the  hearers,  except  he  use  plainness  of 


1830.  LEANING  ON  JESUS.  65 

speech,  which  nevertheless  needs  not  to  be  vulgar  or  rude. 
It  should  also  be  considered  that  if  the  preacher  strive  to 
speak  according  to  the  rules  of  this  world,  he  may  please 
many,  particularly  those  who  have  a  literary  taste ;  but,  in 
the  same  proportion,  he  is  less  likely  to  become  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  or 
for  the  building-up  of  the  saints.  For  neither  eloquence 
nor  depth  of  thought  makes  the  truly  great  preacher,  but 
such  a  life  of  prayer  and  meditation  and  spirituality  as 
may  render  him  a  vessel  meet  for  the  Master's  use,  and  fit 
to  be  employed  both  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  in 
the  edification  of  the  saints. 

•*^ 

Becoming  convinced,  after  a  prayerful  examination 
of  the  Scriptures,  that  baptism  should  be  administered 
only  by  immersion,  Mr.  Miiller  was  thus  baptized  in 
the  spring  of  1830. 

It  was  so  usual  for  me  to  preach  with  particular  assist- 
ance, especially  during  the  first  months  of  this  year,  that 
once,  when  it  was  otherwise,  it  was  much  noticed  by 
myself  and  others.  The  circumstance  was  this.  One  day, 
before  preaching  at  Teignmouth,  I  had  more  time  than 
usual,  and  therefore  prayed  and  meditated  about  six  hours 
in  preparation  for  the  evening  meeting,  and  I  thought  I 
saw  many  precious  truths  in  the  passage  on  which  I  had 
meditated.  It  was  the  first  part  of  the  first  chapter  of  the 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  After  I  had  spoken  a  little  time, 
I  felt  that  I  spoke  in  my  own  strength,  and  I,  being  a 
foreigner,  felt  particularly  the  want  of  words,  which  had 
not  been  the  case  before.  I  told  the  brethren  that  I  felt 
I  was  left  to  myself,  and  asked  their  prayers.  But  after 
having  continued  a  little  longer,  and  feeling  the  same  as 
before,  I  closed,  and  proposed  that  we  should  have  a 

6* 


66  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

meeting  for  prayer,  that  the  Lord  still  might  be  pleased  to 
help  me.  We  did  so,  and  I  was  particularly  assisted  the 
next  time. 

On  October  7,  1880,  I  was  united  by  marriage  to  Miss 
Mary  Groves,  sister  of  the  brother  whose  name  has  already 
been  mentioned.  This  step  was  taken  after  prayer  and 
deliberation,  from  a  full  conviction  that  it  was  better  for 
me  to  be  married  ;  and  I  have  never  regretted  since  either 
the  step  itself  or  the  choice,  but  desire  to  be  truly  grateful 
to  God  for  having  given  me  such  a  wife. 

About  this  time,  I  began  to  have  conscientious  objec- 
tions against  any  longer  receiving  a  stated  salary.  My 
reasons  against  it  were  these  :  — 

1.  The  salary  was  made  up  by  pew-rents ;  but  pew-rents 
are,  according  to  James  ii.  1-6,  against  the  mind  of  the 
Lord,  as,  in  general,  the  poor  brother  cannot  have  so  good 
a  seat  as  the  rich.  2.  A  brother  may  gladly  do  something 
towards  my  support  if  left  to  his  own  time  ;  but,  when  the 
quarter  is  up,  he  has  perhaps  other  expenses,  and  I  do  not 
know  whether  he  pays  his  money  grudgingly,  and  of 
necessity,  or  cheerfully ;  but  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver. 
Nay,  I  knew  it  to  be  a  fact  that  sometimes  it  had  not  been 
convenient  to  individuals  to  pay  the  money  when  it  had 
been  asked  for  by  the  brethren  who  collected  it.  3 
Though  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  give  me  grace  to  be 
faithful,  so  that  I  had  been  enabled  not  to  keep  back  the 
truth  when  he  had  shown  it  to  me ;  still,  I  felt  that  the 
pew-rents  were  a  snare  to  the  servant  of  Christ.  It  was  a 
temptation  to  me,  at  least  for  a  few  minutes,  at  the  time 
when  the  Lord  had  stirred  me  up  to  pray  and  search  the 
word  respecting  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  because  thirty 
pounds  of  my  salary  was  at  stake  if  I  should  be  baptized. 

For  these  reasons,  I  stated  to  the  brethren,  at  the  end 
of  October,  1830,  that  I  should  for  the  future  give  up  hav- 
ing any  regular  salary.  After  I  had  given  my  reasons  for 


1830.  LEANING  ON  JEStJS.  67 

doing  so,  I  read  Philippians  iv.,  and  told  the  saints  that 
if  they  still  had  a  desire  to  do  something  towards  my  sup-  ^ 
port,  by  voluntary  -gifts,  I  had  no  objection  to  receive  - 
them,  though  ever  so  small,  either  in  money  or  provisions. 
A  few  days  after,  it  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  a  better 
way  still ;  for,  if  I  received  personally  every  single  gift 
offered  in  money,  both  my  own  time  and  that  of  the 
donors  would  be  much  taken  up ;  and  in  this  way,  also,  the 
poor  might,  through  temptation,  be  kept  from  offering 
their  pence,  a  privilege  of  which  they  ought  not  to  be 
deprived ;  and  some  also  might  in  this  way  give  more 
than  if  it  were  not  known  who  was  the  giver,  so  that  it 
would  still  be  doubtful  whether  the  gift  were  given  grudg- 
ingly or  cheerfully.  For  these  reasons  especially,  there 
was  a  box  put  up  in  the  chapel,  over  which  was  written 
that  whoever  had  a  desire  to  do  something  towards  my 
support  might  put  his  offering  into  the  box. 

At  the  same  time,  it  appeared  to  me  right  that  hence-  \ 
forth  I  should  ask  no  man,  not  even  my  beloved  brethren 
and  sisters,  to  help  me,  as  I  had  done  a  few  times,  accord- 
ing to  their  own  request,  as  my  expenses,  on  account  of 
travelling  much  in  the  Lord's  service,  were  too  great  to 
be  met  by  my  usual  income.  For,  unconsciously,  I  had 
thus  again  been  led,  in  some  measure,  to  trust  in  an  arm 
of  flesh,  going  to  man  instead  of  going  to  the  Lord  at 
once.  To  come  to  this  conclusion  before  God  required 
more  grace  than  to  give  up  my  salary. 

About  the  same  time,  also,  my  wife  and  I  had  grace 
given  to  us  to  take  the  Lord's  commandment,  "Sell  that  ye 
have,  and  give  alms,"  Luke  xii.  33,  literally,  and  to  carry  it 
out.  Our  staff  and  support  in  this  matter  were  Matthew 
vi.  19-34,  John  xiv.  13,  14.  We  leaned  on  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  It  is  now  twenty-five  years  since  we  set  out 
in  this  way,  and  \ce  do  not  in  the  least  regret  the  step  we 
then  took,  As  I  have  written  down  how  the  Lord  has 


68  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

been  pieased  to  deal  with  us  since,  I  shall  be  able  to  relate 
some  facts  concerning  this  matter,  as  far  as  they  may  tend 
to  edification. 

N"ov.  18,  1830.  Our  money  was  reduced  to  about  eight 
shillings.  When  I  was  praying  with  my  wife  in  the  morn- 
ing, the  Lord  brought  to  my  mind  the  state  of  our  purse, 
and  I  was  led  to  ask  him  for  some  money.  About  four 
hours  after,  a  sister  said  to  me,  "Do  you  want  any 
money?"  "I  told  the  brethren,"  said  I,  "dear  sister,  when 
I  gave  up  my  salary,  that  I  would  for  the  future  tell  the 
Lord  only  about  my  wants."  She  replied,  "  But  he  has 
told  me  to  give  you  some  money.  About  a  fortnight  ago} 
I  asked  him  what  I  should  do  for  him,  and  he  told  me  to 
give  you  some  money ;  and  last  Saturday  it  came  again 
powerfully  to  my  mind,  and  has  not  left  me  since,  and  1 
felt  it  so  forcibly  last  night  that  I  could  not  help  speaking 
of  it  to  brother  P."  My  heart  rejoiced,  seeing  the  Lord's, 
faithfulness,  but  I  thought  it  better  not  to  tell  her  about 
our  circumstances,  lest  she  should  be  influenced  to  give 
accordingly ;  and  I  also  was  assured  that,  if  it  were  of  the 
Lord,  she  could  not  but  give.  I  therefore  turned  the 
conversation  to  other  subjects,  but  when  I  left  she  gave 
me  two  guineas.  We  were  full  of  joy  on  account  of  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord.  I  would  call  upon  the  reader  to 
admire  the  gentleness  of  the  Lord,  that  he  did  not  try 
our  faith  much  at  the  commencement,  but  allowed  us  to 
Bee  his  willingness  to  help  us,  before  he  was  pleased  to  try 
it  more  fully. 

The  next  Wednesday  I  went  to  Exmouth,  our  money 
having  then  again  been  reduced  to  about  nine  shillings. 
I  asked  the  Lord  on  Thursday,  when  at  Exmouth,  to  be 
pleased  to  give  me  some  money.  On  Friday  morning, 
about  eight  o'clock,  whilst  in  prayer,  I  was  particularly 
led  to  ask  again  for  money ;  and  before  I  rose  from  my 
knees  I  had  the  fullest  assurance  that  we  should  have  the 


1830.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  69 

answer  that  very  day.  About  nine  o'clock  I  left  the 
brother  with  whom  I  was  staying,  and  he  gave  me  half 
a  sovereign,  saying,  "  Take  this  for  the  expenses  con- 
nected with  your  coming  to  us."  I  did  not  expect  to 
have  my  expenses  paid,  but  I  saw  the  Lord's  fatherly 
hand  in  sending  me  this  money  within  one  hour  after  my 
asking  him  for  some.  But  even  then  I  was  so  fully  assured 
that  the  Lord  would  send  more  that  very  day,  or  had 
done  so  already,  that,  when  I  came  home  about  twelve 
o'clock,  I  asked  my  wife  whether  she  had  received  any 
letters.  She  told  me  she  had  received  one  the  day 
before  from  a  brother  in  Exeter,  with  three  sovereigns. 
Thus  even  my  prayer  on  the  preceding  day  had  been  an- 
swered. The  next  day  one  of  the  brethren  came  and 
brought  me  four  pounds,  which  was  due  to  me  of  my 
former  salary,  but  which  I  could  never  have  expected, 
as  I  did  not  even  know  that  this  sum  was  due  to  me. 
Thus  I  received,  within  thirty  hours,  in  answer  to  prayer, 
seven 'pounds  ten  shillings. 

About  Christmas,  when  our  money  was  reduced  to  a  few 
shillings,  I  asked  the  Lord  for  more ;  when,  a  few  hours 
after,  there  was  given  to  us  a  sovereign  by  a  brother  from 
Axminster.  This  brother  had  heard  much  against  me, 
and  was  at  last  determined  to  hear  for  himself,  and  thus 
came  to  Teignmouth,  a  distance  of  forty  miles  ;  and  hav- 
ing heard  about  our  manner  of  living,  gave  us  this  money. 

With  this  closes  the  year  1830.  Throughout  it  the 
Lord  richly  supplied  all  my  temporal  wants,  though  at  the 
commencement  of  it  I  had  no  certain  human  prospect  for 
one  single  shilling:  so  that,  even  as  t  regards  temporal 
things,  I  had  not  been  in  the  smallest  degree  a  loser  in 
acting  according  to  the  dictates  of  my  conscience  ;  and  us 
it  regards  spiritual  things,  the  Lord  had  dealt  bountifully 
with  me,  and  had  condescended  to  use  me  as  an  i 
ment  in  doing  his  work. 


70  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

On  the  6th,  7th,  and  8th  of  Jan.  1831, 1  had  repeatedly 
askb^  the  Lord  for  money,  but  received  none.  On  the 
evening  of  January  8,  I  left  my  room  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  was  then  tempted  to  distrust  the  Lord,  though  he  had 
been  so  gracious  to  us  in  that  he  not  only,  up  to  that  day, 
had  supplied  all  our  wants,  but  had  given  us  also  those 
answers  of  prayer  which  have  been  in  part  just  mentioned. 
I  was  so  sinful,  for  about  five  minutes,  as  to  think  it  would 
be  of  no  use  to  trust  in  the  Lord  in  this  way.  I  also 
began  to  say  to  myself,  that  I  had  perhaps  gone  too  far  in 
living  in  this  way.  But,  thanks  to  the  Lord !  this  trial 
lasted  but  a  few  minutes.  He  enabled  me  again  to  trust 
in  him,  and  Satan  was  immediately  confounded ;  for  when 
I  returned  to  my  room,  out  of  which  I  had  not  been 
absent  ten  minutes,  the  Lord  had  sent  deliverance.  A 
sister  in  the  Lord  had  brought  us  two  pounds  four  shil- 
lings: so  the  Lord  triumphed,  and  our  faith  was 
strengthened. 

Jan.  10.  To-day,  when  we  had  again  but  a  few  shil- 
lings, five  pounds  were  given  to  us,  which  had  been  taken 
out  of  the  box.  I  had,  once  for  all,  told  the  brethren,  who 
had  the  care  of  these  temporal  things,  to  have  the  kind- 
ness to  let  me  have  the  money  every  week;  but  as  these 
beloved  brethren  either  forgot  to  take  it  out  weekly,  or 
were  ashamed  to  bring  it  in  such  small  sums,  it  was  gen- 
erally taken  out  every  three,  four,  or  five  weeks.  As  I  had 
stated  to  them,  however,  from  the  commencement,  that  I 
desired  to  look  neither  to  man  nor  the  box,  but  to  the 
living  God,  I  thought  it  not  right  on  my  part  to  remind 
them  of  my  request  to  have  the  money  weekly,  lest  it 
should  hinder  the  testimony  which  I  wished  to  give,  of 
trusting  in  the  living  God  alone.  It  was  on  this  account 
that  on  January  28,  when  we  had  again  but  little  money, 
though  I  had  seen  the  brethren,  on  January  24,  open 
the  box  and  take  out  the  money,  I  would  not  ask  the 


1831.  LEANING  ON  JESUS.  71 

brother,  in  whose  hands  it  was,  to  let  me  have  it ;  but 
standing  in  need  of  it,  as  our  coals  were  almost  gone,  I 
asked  the  Lord  to  incline  his  heart  to  bring  it ;  and  but  a 
little  time  afterwards  it  was  given  to  us,  even  one  pound 
eight  shillings  and  sixpence. 

I  would  here  mention,  that,  since  the  time  I  began 
living  in  this  way,  I  have  been  kept  from  speaking,  either 
directly  or  indirectly,  about  my  wants,  at  the  time  I  was 
in  need.  The  only  exception  is,  that  in  a  few  instances, 
twenty  years  or  more  since,  I  have,  at  such  times,  spoken 
to  very  poor  brethren,  in  the  way  of  encouraging  them  to 
trust  in  the  Lord,  telling  them  that  I  had  to  do  the  same, 
being  myself  in  similar  straits ;  or,  in  a  few  instances, 
where  it  was  needful  to  speak  about  my  own  want,  lest  I 
should  appear  unfeeling,  in  that  I  did  not  help  at  all,  in 
cases  of  distress,  or  not  as  much  as  might  have  been 
expected. 

On  February  14  we  had  again  very  little  money,  and, 
whilst  praying,  I  was  led  to  ask  the  Lord  graciously  to 
supply  our  wants ;  and  the  instant  that  I got  up  from  my 
knees  a  brother  gave  me  one  pound,  which  had  been  taken 
out  of  the  box. 

On  March  7,  I  was  again  tempted  to  disbelieve  the 
faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  and  though  I  was  not  miserable, 
still,  I  was  not  so  fully  resting  upon  the  Lord  that  I  could 
triumph  with  joy.  It  was  but  one  hour  after,  when  the 
Lord  gave  me  another  proof  of  his  faithful  love.  A  Chris- 
tian lady  brought  five  sovereigns  for  us,  with  these  words 
written  in  the  paper :  "  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave 
me  meat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink,"  etc. 

April  16.  This  morning  I  found  that  our  money  was 
reduced  to  three  shillings;  and  I  said  to  myself,  I  must 
now  go  and  ask  the  Lord  earnestly  for  fresh  supplies.  But 
before  I  had  prayed,  there  was  sent  from  Exeter  two 
pounds,  as  a  proof  that  the  Lord  hears  before  we  call. 


72  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IV 

I  would  observe  here,  by  the  way,  that  if  any  of  the 
children  of  God  should  think  that  such  a  mode  of  living 
leads  away  from  the  Lord,  and  from  caring  about  spiritual 
things,  and  has  the  effect  of  causing  the  mind  to  be  taken 
up  with  the  question,  What  shall  I  eat  ? — What  shall  I 
drink  ?  —  and  Wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed  ?  —  I  would 
request  him  prayerfully  to  consider  the  following  remarks : 
1.  I  have  had  experience  of  both  ways,  and  know  that 
my  present  mode  of  living,  as  to  temporal  things,  is  con- 
nected with  less  care.  2.  Confidence  in  the  Lord,  to  whom 
alone  I  look  for  the  supply  of  my  temporal  wants,  keeps 
me,  when  a  case  of  distress  comes  before  me,  or  when  the 
Lord's  work  calls  for  my  pecuniary  aid,  from  anxious 
reckoning  like  this :  Will  my  salary  last  out  ?  Shall  I  have 
enough  myself  the  next  month  ?  etc.  In  this  my  freedom, 
I  am,  by  the  grace  of  God,  generally,  at  least,  able  to  say 
to  myself  something  like  this :  My  Lord  is  not  limited ; 
he  can  again  supply ;  he  knows  that  this  present  case  has 
been  sent  to  me :  and  thus,  this  way  of  living,  so  far  from 
leading  to  anxiety,  is  rather  the  means  of  keeping  from  it. 
And  truly  it  was  once  said  to  me  by  an  individual,  —  You 
can  do  such  and  such  things,  and  need  not  to  lay  by,  for 
the  church  in  the  whole  of  Devonshire  cares  about  youi 
wants.  My  reply  was :  The  Lord  can  use  not  merely  any 
of  the  saints  throughout  Devonshire,  but  those  throughout 
the  world,  as  instruments  to  supply  my  temporal  wants. 
3.  This  way  of 'living  has  often  been  the  means  of  reviving 
the  work  of  grace  in  my  heart,  when  I  have  been  getting 
cold ;  and  it  also  has  been  the  means  of  bringing  me  back 
again  to  the  Lord,  after  I  have  been  backsliding.  For  it 
will  not  do, — it  is  not  possible  to  live  in  sin,  and  at  the 
Barne  time,  by  communion  with  God,  to  draw  down  from 
heaven  everything  one  needs  for  the  life  that  now  is.  4. 
Frequently,  too,  a  fresh  answer  to  prayer,  obtained  in  this 


1S31.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  73 

way,  has  been  the  means  of  quickening  my  soul,  and  filling 
me  with  much  joy. 

May  12.  A  sister  has  been  staying  for  some  time  at 
Teignmouth  on  account  of  her  health ;  and  when  she  was 
about  to  return  home  to-day,  we  saw  it  the  Lord's  will  to 
invite  her  to  stay  with  us  for  some  time,  as  we  knew  that 
she  would  stay  longer  if  her  means  allowed  it.  We  were 
persuaded  that,  as  we  saw  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will  to  invite 
her,  he  himself  would  pay  the  expenses  connected  with 
her  stay.  About  the  time  when  she  came  to  our  house,  a 
parcel  with  money  was  sent  from  Chumleigh.  A  few 
weeks  before,  I  had  preached  at  Chumleigh  and  in  the 
neighborhood.  The  brethren,  knowing  about  my  manner 
of  living,  after  my  departure  collected  some  money  for  me, 
and  thus,  in  small  offerings  (one  hundred  and  seven  alto- 
gether, as  I  have  been  told),  two  pounds  and  one  penny 
halfpenny  were  given.  Thus  the  Lord  paid  for  the  expenses 
connected  with  our  sister's  staying  with  us. 

June  12.  Lord's  day.  On  Thursday  last  I  went  with 
brother  Craik  to  Torquay,  to  preach  there.  I  had  only 
about  three  shillings  with  me,  and  left  my  wife  with  about 
six  shillings  at  home.  I  asked  the  Lord  repeatedly  for 
money ;  but  when  I  came  home  my  wife  had  only  about 
three  shillings  left,  having  received  nothing.  We  waited 
still  upon  the  Lord.  Yesterday  passed  away,  and  no  money 
came.  We  had  ninepence  left.  This  morning  we  were 
Btill  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and  looking  for  deliverance. 
We  had  only  a  little  butter  left  for  breakfast,  sufficient  for 
brother  E.  and  a  relative  living  with  us,  to  whom  we  did 
not  mention  our  circumstances,  that  they  might  not  be 
made  uncomfortable.  After  the  morning  meeting,  brother 
Y.  most  unexpectedly  opened  the  box,  and,  in  giving  me 
quite  as  unexpectedly  the  money  at  such  a  time,  he  told  me 
that  he  and  his  wife  could  not  sleep  last  night,  on  account 
of  thinking  that  we  might  want  money.  The  most  striking 


74  THE  LIFE   OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

point  is,  that  after  I  had  repeatedly  asked  the  Lord,  but 
received  nothing,  I  then  prayed  yesterday  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  impress  it  on  brother  Y.  that  we  wanted 
money,  so  that  he  might  open  the  box.  There  was  in  it 
one  pound  eight  shillings  and  tenpence  halfpenny. 

November  16.  This  morning  I  proposed  united  prayer 
respecting  our  temporal  wants.  Just  as  we  were  about 
to  pray,  a  parcel  came  from  Exmouth.  In  prayer  we 
asked  the  Lord  for  meat  for  dinner,  having  no  money  to 
buy  any.  After  prayer,  on  opening  the  parcel,  we  found, 
among  other  things,  a  ham,  sent  by  a  brother  at  Exmouth, 
which  served  us  for  dinner. 

November  19.  We  had  not  enough  to  pay  our  weekly 
rent;  but  the  Lord  graciously  sent  us  again  to-day  fourteen 
shillings  and  sixpence.  I  would  just  observe,  that  we 
never  contract  debts,  which  we  believe  to  be  un scriptural 
(according  to  Romans  xiii.  8)  ;  and  therefore  we  have  no 
bills  with  our  tailor,  shoemaker,  grocer,  buteher,  baker,  etc. ; 
but  all  we  buy  we  pay  for  in  ready  money.  The  Lord 
helping  us,  we  would  rather  suffer  privation  than  contract 
debts.  Thus  we  always  know  how  much  we  have,  and 
how  much  we  have  a  right  to  give  away.  I  am  well  aware 
that  many  trials  come  upon  the  children  of  God,  on  account 
of  not  acting  according  to  Bom.  xiii.  8. 

November  27.  Lord's  day.  Our  money  had  been 
reduced  to  two  pence  halfpenny ;  our  bread  was  hardly 
enough  for  this  day.  I  had  several  times  brought  our  need 
before  the  Lord.  After  dinner,  when  I  returned  thanks,  I 
asked  him  to  give  us  our  daily  bread,  meaning  literally  that 
he  would  send  us  bread  for  the  evening.  Whilst  I  was 
praying,  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door  of  the  room.  After 
1  had  concluded,  a  poor  sister  came  in,  and  brought  us  some 
of  her  dinner,  and  from  another  poor  sister  five  shillings. 
In  the  afternoon  she  also  brought  us  a  large  loaf.  Thus 
the  Lord  not  only  literally  gave  us  bread  but  also  money. 


1832.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  75 

After  we  had,  on  December  31,  1831,  looked  over  the 
Lord's  gracious  dealings  with  us  during  the  past  year,  in 
providing  for  all  our  temporal  wants,  we  had  about  ten 
shillings  left.  A  little  while  after,  the  providence  of  God 
called  for  that,  so  that  not  a  single  farthing  remained. 
Thus  we  closed  the  old  year,  in  which  the  Lord  had  been 
BO  gracious  in  giving  to  UP,  without  our  asking  any  one,  — 
1.  Through  the  instrumentality  of  the  box,  thirty-one 
pounds  fourteen  shillings.  2.  From  brethren  of  the  church 
at  Teignmouth,  in  presents  of  money,  six  pounds  eighteen 
shillings  and  sixpence.  3.  From  brethren  living  at  Teign- 
mouth and  elsewhere,  not  connected  with  the  church  at 
Teignmouth,  ninety-three  pounds  six  shillings  and  two- 
pence. Altogether,  one  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds 
eighteen  shillings  and  eightpence.  There  had  been  like- 
wise many  articles  of  provision,  and  some  articles  of 
clothing  given  to  us,  worth  at  least  twenty  pounds.  I  am 
BO  particular  in  mentioning  these  things,  to  show  that  we 
are  never  losers  from  acting  according  to  the  mind  of  the 
Lord.  For  had  I  had  my  regular  salary,  humanly  speak- 
ing, I  should  not  have  had  nearly  as  much ;  but  whether 
this  would  have  been  the  case  or  not,  this  is  plain,  that  I 
have  not  served  a  hard  master,  and  that  is  what  I  delight 
to  show. 

January  7,  1832.  We  had  been  again  repeatedly  asking 
the  Lord  to-day  and  yesterday  to  supply  our  temporal 
wants,  having  no  means  to  pay  our  weekly  rent,  and  this 
evening,  as  late  as  eleven  o'clock,  a  brother  gave  us  nine- 
teen shillings  and  sixpence,  —  a  proof  that  the  Lord  is  not 
limited  to  time. 

January  14.  This  morning  we  had  nothing  but  dry 
bread  with  our  tea ;  only  the  second  time  since  we  have 
been  living  by  simple  faith  upon  Jesus  for  temporal  sup- 
plies. We  have  more  than  forty  pounds  of  ready  money 


76  THE   LIFE   OF  TKUST.  CHAP.  IV. 

in  the  house  for  two  bills,1  which  will  not  be  payable  for 
several  weeks  ;  but  we  do  not  consider  this  money  to  be 
our  own,  and  would  rather  suffer  great  privation,  God  help- 
ing us,  than  take  of  it.  We  were  looking  to  our  Father, 
and  he  has  not  suffered  us  to  be  disappointed.  For  when 
DOW  we  had  but  threepence  left,  and  only  a  small  piece 
of  bread,  we  received  two  shillings  and  five  shillings. 

February  18.  This  afternoon  I  broke  a  bloodvessel  in 
my  stomach,  and  lost  a  considerable  quantity  of  blood.  I 
was  very  happy  immediately  afterwards.  February  19. 
This  morning,  Lord's  day,  two  brethren  called  on  me,  to 
ask  me  what  arrangement  there  should  be  made  to-day,  as 
it  regarded  the  four  villages,  where  some  of  the  brethren 
were  in  the  habit  of  preaching,  as,  on  account  of  my  not 
being  able  to  preach,  one  of  the  brethren  would  need  to 
stay  at  home  to  take  my  place.  I  asked  them,  kindly,  to 
come  again  in  about  an  hour,  when  I  would  give  them  an 
answer.  After  they  were  gone,  the  Lord  gave  me  faith  to 
rise.  I  dressed  myself,  and  determined  to  go  to  the  chapel. 
I  was  enabled  to  do  so,  though  so  weak  when  I  went,  that 
walking  the  short  distance  to  the  chapel  was  an  exertion 
to  me.  I  was  enabled  to  preach  this  morning  with  as  loud 
and  strong  a  voice  as  usual,  and  for  the  usual  length  of 
time.  After  the  morning  meeting,  a  medical  friend  called 
on  me,  and  entreated  me  not  to  preach  again  in  the  after- 
noon, as  it  might  greatly  injure  me.  I  told  him  that  I 
should  indeed  consider  it  great  presumption  to  do  so  had 
the  Lord  not  given  me  faith.  I  preached  again  in  the  after- 
noon, and  this  medical  friend  called  again,  and  said  the 
same  concerning  the  evening  meeting.  Nevertheless, 
having  faith,  I  preached  again  in  the  evening.  After  each 


1  One  bill  I  had  to  meet  for  a  brother,  the  other  was  for  money  which,  in 
the  form  of  a  bill,  I  had  sent  to  the  Continent;  but  in  both  cases  the  money 
Vas  ill  my  hands  before  the  bills  were  given. 


1832.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  77 

meeting  I  becf.me  stronger,  which  was  a  plain  proof  that 
the  hand  of  God  was  m  the  matter. 

February  20.  Tfce  Lord  enabled  me  to  rise  early  in  the 
morning,  and  to  go  to  our  usual  prayer  meeting,  where  I 
read,  spoke,  and  prayed.  Afterwards  I  wrote  four  letters, 
expounded  the  Scriptures  at  home,  and  attended  the  meet- 
ing again  in  the  evening.  February  21.  I  attended  the 
two  meetings  as  usual,  preached  in  the  evening,  and  did 
my  other  work  besides.  February  22.  To-day  I  attended 
tlio  meeting  in  the  morning,  walked  afterwards  six  miles 
with  two  brethren,  and  rode  to  Plymouth.  February  23. 
I  am  now  as  well  as  I  was  before  I  broke  the  bloodvessel. 
In  relating  the  particulars  of  this  circumstance,  I  would 
earnestly  warn  every  one  who  may  read  this  not  to  imitate 
me  in  such  a  thing  if  he  has  no  faith  ;  but  if  he  has,  it  will, 
as  good  coin,  most  assuredly  be  honored  by  God.  I  could 
not  say  that  if  such  a  thing  should  happen  again  I  would 
act  in  the  same  way ;  for  when  I  have  been  not  nearly  so 
weak  as  when  I  had  broken  the  bloodvessel,  having  no 
faith,  I  did  not  preach  ;  yet,  if  it  were  to  please  the  Lord 
to  give  me  faith,  I  might  be  able  to  do  the  same,  though 
even  still  weaker  than  at  the  time  just  spoken  of. 

About  this  time  I  repeatedly  prayed  with  sick  believers 
till  they  were  restored.  Unconditionally  I  asked  the  Lord 
for  the  blessing  of  bodily  health  (a  thing  which  I  could  not 
do  now),  and  almost  always  had  the  petition  granted.  In 
some  instances,  however,  the  prayer  was  not  answered. 
In  the  same  way,  whilst  in  London,  November,  1829,  in 
answer  to  my  prayers,  I  was  immediately  restored  from  a 
bodily  infirmity  under  which  I  had  been  laboring  for  a 
long  time,  and  which  has  never  returned  since.  The  way 
in  which  I  now  account  for  these  facts  is  as  follows.  It 
pleased  the  Lord,  I  think,  to  give  me  in  such  cases  some- 
thing like  the  gift  (not  grace)  of  faith,  so  that  uncondi- 
tionally I  could  ask  and  look  for  an  answer.  The  difference 
7* 


78  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHJLP.  IV, 

between  the  gift  and  the  grace  of  faith  seems  to  me  this. 
According  to  the  gift  of  faith,  I  am  able  to  do  a  thing,  or 
believe  that  a  thing  will  come  to  pass,  the  not  doing  of 
which,  or  the  not  believing  of  which,  would  not  be  sin  ; 
according  to  the  grace  of  faith,  I  am  able  to  do  a  thing,  or 
believe  that  a  thing  will  come  to  pass,  respecting  which  I 
have  the  word  of  God  as  the  ground  to  rest  upon,  and, 
therefore,  the  not  doing  it,  or  the  not  believing  it,  would 
be  sin.     For  instance,  the  gift  of  faith  would  be  needed 
to  believe   that  a  sick  person  should  be  restored  aga'iri, 
though  there   is   no   human   probability,  for  there  is  no 
promise  to  that  effect;    the  grace  of  faith  is  needed  to 
believe  that  the  Lord  will  give  me  the  necessaries  of  life, 
if  I  first  seek  the  kingdom  of  God   and  his  righteous- 
ness, for  there  is  a  promise  to  that  effect}- 

March  18.  These  two  days  we  have  not  been  able  to 
purchase  meat.  The  sister  in  whose  house  we  lodge  gave 
us  to-day  part  of  her  dinner.  We  are  still  looking  to  Jesus 
for  deliverance.  We  want  money  to  pay  the  weekly  rent 
and  to  buy  provisions.  March  19.  Our  landlady  sent 
again  of  her  meat  for  our  dinner.  We  have  but  a  half- 
penny left.  I  feel  myself  very  cold  in  asking  for  money : 
still,  I  hope  for  deliverance,  though  I  do  not  see  whence 
money  is  to  come.  We  were  not  able  to  buy  bread  to-day 
as  usual.  March  20.  This  has  been  again  a  day  of  very 
great  mercies.  In  the  morning  we  met  round  our  break- 
fast which  the  Lord  had  provided  for  us,  though  we  had 
not  a  single  penny  left.  The  last  halfpenny  was  spent  for 
milk.  We  were  then  still  looking  to  Jesus  for  fresh  sup- 
plies. We  both  had  no  doubt  that  the  Lord  would  inter- 
fere. I  felt  it  a  trial  that  I  had  but  little  earnestness  in 
asking  the  Lord,  and  had  this  not  been  the  case,  perhaps 
we  might  have  had  our  wants  sooner  supplied.  We  have 

iMatt.  vL 


1832.  LEANING   ON  JESUS.  79 

about  seven  pounds  in  the  house ;  but  considering  it  no 
longer  our  own,  the  Lord  kept  us  from  taking  of  it,  with 
the  view  of  replacing  what  we  had  taken,  as  formerly  I 
might  have  done.  The  meat  which  was  sent  yesterday  for 
our  dinner  was  enough  also  for  to-day.  Thus  the  Lord 
had  provided  another  meal.  Two  sisters  called  upon  us 
about  noon,  who  gave  us  two  pounds  of  sugar,  one  pound 
of  coffee,  and  two  cakes  of  chocolate.  Whilst  they  were 
with  us,  a  poor  sister  came  and  brought  us  one  shilling  from 
herself  and  two  shillings  and  sixpence  from  another  poor 
sister.  Our  landlady  also  sent  us  again  of  her  dinner,  and 
also  a  loaf.  Our  bread  would  scarcely  have  been  enough 
for  tea,  had  the  Lord  not  thus  graciously  provided.  In 
the  afternoon,  the  same  sister  who  brought  the  money 
brought  us  also,  from  another  sister,  one  pound  of  butter 
and  two  shillings,  and  from  another  sister  five  shillings. 


CHAPTER    V. 

MINISTRY     AT     BRISTOL     BEGUN. 
1832  —  1835. 

'HERE  HAVE  WE  NO  CONTINUING  CITY"  —  CAUTION  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN 
TRAVELLER  — NEW  TOKENS  FOR  GOOD  —  THE  WAY  MADE  CLEAR  —  MEET- 
INGS FOR  INQUIRY  — NO  RESPECT  OF  PERSONS  WITH  GOD  — FRANCKE, 
"  BEING  DEAD,  YET  SPEAKETH  "  —  DAILY  BREAD  SUPPLIED  — A  PECULIAR 
PEOPLE. 

APRIL  8.    I  have  felt  much  this  day  that  Teignmouth  is 
no  longer  my  place,  and  that  I  shall  leave  it.     I  wouM  ob- 
serve that  in  August  of  1831  I  began  greatly  to  feel  as  if 
my  work  at  Teignmouth  were  done,  and  that  I  should  go 
somewhere  else.     I  was  led  to  consider  the  matter  more 
maturely,  and  at  last  had  it  settled  in  this  way, — that  it 
was  not  likely  to  be  of  God,  because,  for  certain  reasons,  I 
should  naturally  have  liked  to  leave  Teignmouth.     After- 
wards, I  felt  quite  comfortable  in  remaining  there.     In  the 
commencement  of  the  year  1832  I  began  again  much  to 
doubt  whether  Teignmouth  was  my  place,  or  whether  my 
gift  was  not  much  more  that  of  going  about  from  place  to 
place,  seeking  to  bring  believers  back  to  the  Scriptures, 
than  to  stay  in  one  place  and  to  labor  as  a  pastor.     I  re- 
solved to  try  whether  it  were  not  the  will  of  God  that  I 
should  still  give  myself  to  pastoral  work  among  the  breth- 
ren at  Teignmouth ;  and  with  more  earnestness  and  faith- 
fulness than  ever  I  was  enabled  to  give  myself  to  this 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT    BRISTOL    BEGUN.  8l 

work,  and  was  certainly  much  refreshed  and  blessed  in  it- 
and  I  saw  immediately  blessings  result  from  it.  This  my 
experience  seemed  more  than  ever  to  settle  me  at  Teign- 
moutli.  But  notwithstanding  this,  the  impression  that  my 
work  was  done  there  came  back  after  some  time,  as  the 
remark  in  my  journal  of  April  8  shows,  and  it  became 
stronger  and  stronger.  There  was  one  point  remarkable 
in  connection  with  this.  Wherever  I  went  I  preached 
with  much  more  enjoyment  and  power  than  at  Teign- 
mouth,  the  very  reverse  of  which  had  been  the  case  on  my 
first  going  there.  Moreover,  almost  everywhere  I  had 
many  more  hearers  than  at  Teignmouth,  and  found  the 
people  hungering  after  food,  which,  generally  speaking, 
was  no  longer  the  case  at  Teignmouth. 

April  11.  Felt  again  much  that  Teignmouth  will  not 
much  longer  be  my  residence.  April  12.  Still  feel  the  im- 
pression that  Teignmouth  is  no  longer  my  place.  April  13. 
Found  a  letter  from  brother  Craik,  from  Bristol,  on  my 
return  from  Torquay,  where  I  had  been  to  preach.  He 
invites  me  to  come  and  help  him.  It  appears  to  me,  from 
what  he  writes,  that  such  places  as  Bristol  more  suit  my 
gifts.  O  Lord,  teach  me !  I  have  felt  this  day  more  than 
ever  that  I  shall  soon  leave  Teignmouth.  I  fear,  however, 
there  is  much  connected  with  it  which  savors  of  the  flesh, 
itnd  that  makes  me  fearful.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  I  should 
shortly  go  to  Bristol,  if  the  Lord  permit.  April  14.  Wrote 
a  letter  to  brother  Craik,  in  which  I  said  I  should  come,  if 
I  clearly  saw  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will.  Have  felt  again  very 
much  to-day,  yea,  far  more  than  ever,  that  I  shall  soon 
leave  Teignmouth. 

April  15.  Lord's  day.  This  evening  I  preached,  as  fully 
as  time  wrould  permit,  on  the  Lord's  second  coming.  After 
having  done  so,  I  told  the  brethren  what  effect  this  doc- 
trine had  had  upon  me,  on  first  receiving  it,  even  to  deter- 
mine me  to  leave  London,  and  to  preach  throughout  the 


82  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  V. 

kingdom  ;  but  that  the  Lord  had  kept  me  chiefly  at  Teign- 
mouth  for  these  two  years  and  three  months,  and  that  it 
seemed  to  me  now  that  the  time  was  near  when  I  should 
leave  them.  I  reminded  them  of  what  I  told  them  when 
they  requested  me  to  take  the  oversight  of  them,  that  I 
could  make  no  certain  engagement,  but  stay  only  so  long 
with  them  as  I  should  see  it  to  be  the  Lord's  will  to  do  so. 
There  was  much  weeping  afterwards.  But  I  am  now  again 
in  peace. 

April  16.  This  morning  I  am  still  in  peace.  I  am  glad 
I  have  spoken  to  the  brethren,  that  they  may  be  prepared, 
in  case  the  Lord  should  take  me  away.  I  left  to-day  for 
Dartmouth,  where  I  preached  in  the  evening.  I  had  five 
answers  to  prayer  to-day.  1.  I  awoke  at  five,  for  which  I 
had  asked  the  Lord  last  evening.  2.  The  Lord  removed 
from  my  dear  wife  an  indisposition  under  which  she  had 
been  suffering.  It  would  have  been  trying  to  me  to  have 
had  to  leave  her  in  that  state.  3.  The  Lord  sent  us  money. 
4.  There  was  a  place  vacant  on  the  Dartmouth  coach, 
which  only  passes  through  Teignmouth.  5.  This  evening 
I  was  assisted  in  preaching,  and  my  own  soul  refreshed. 

April  21.  I  would  ofier  here  a  word  of  warning  to 
believers.  Often  the  work  of  the  Lord  itself  may  be  a 
temptation  to  keep  us  from  that  communion  with  him 
which  is  so  essential  to  the  benefit  of  our  own  souls.  On 
the  19th  I  had  left  Dartmouth,  conversed  a  good  deal  that 
day,  preached  in  the  evening,  walked  afterwards  eight 
miles,  had  only  about  five  hours'  sleep,  travelled  again  the 
next  day  twenty-five  miles,  preached  twice,  and  conversed 
very  much  besides,  went  to  bed  at  eleven,  and  arose  before 
five.  All  this  shows  that  my  body  and  spirit  required  rest, 
and,  therefore,  however  careless  about  the  Lord's  work  I 
might  have  appeared  to  my  brethren,  I  ought  to  have  had 
a  great  deal  of  quiet  time  for  prayer  and  reading  the  word, 
especially  as  I  had  a  long  journey  before  me  that  day,  and 


1832.  MINISTRY  AT  BRISTOL  BEGUN.  83 

as  I  was  going  to  Bristol,  which  in  itself  required  much 
prayer.  Instead  of  this,  I  hurried  to  the  prayer  meeting, 
after  a  few  minutes'  private  prayer.  But  let  none  think 
that  public  prayer  will  make  up  for  closet  communion. 
Then  again,  afterwards,  when  I  ought  to  have  withdrawn 
myself,  as  it  were,  by  force,  from  the  company  of  beloved 
brethren  and  sisters,  and  given  my  testimony  for  the  Lord, 
(and,  indeed,  it  would  have  been  the  best  testimony  I 
could  have  given  them,)  by  telling  them  that  I  needed 
secret  communion  with  the  Lord,  I  did  not  do  so,  but 
spent  the  time,  till  the  coach  came,  in  conversation  with 
them.  Now,  however  profitable  in  some  respects  it  may 
have  been  made  to  those  with  whom  I  was  on  that  morning, 
yet  my  own  soul  needed  food  ;  and  not  having  had  it,  I  was 
lean,  and  felt  the  effects  of  it  the  whole  day ;  and  hence  I 
believe  it  came  that  I  was  dumb  on  the  coach,  and  did  not 
speak  a  word  for  Christ,  nor  give  away  a  single  tract,  though 
I  had  my  pockets  full  on  purpose. 

April  22.  This  morning  I  preached  at  Gideon  Chapel, 
Bristol.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  the  Pithay  Chapel. 
This  sermon  was  a  blessing  to  many,  many  souls ;  and 
many  were  brought  through  it  to  come  afterwards  to  hear 
brother  Craik  and  me.  Among  others  it  was  the  means 
of  converting  a  young  man  who  was  a  notorious  drunkard, 
and  who  was  just  again  on  his  way  to  a  public  house,  when 
an  acquaintance  of  his  met  him,  and  asked  him  to  go  with 
him  to  hear  a  foreigner  preach.  He  did  so ;  and  from  that 
moment  he  was  so  completely  altered,  that  he  never  again 
went  to  a  public  house,  and  was  so  happy  in  the  Lord  after- 
wards that  he  often  neglected  his  supper,  from  eagerness 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  as  his  wife  told  me.  He  died  about 
five  months  afterwards.  This  evening  I  was  much  in- 
structed in  hearing  brother  Craik  preach.  I  am  now 
fully  persuaded  that  Bristol  is  the  place  where  the  Lord 
Will  have  me  to  labor. 


84  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  V. 

April  27.  It  seems  to  brother  Craik  and  myself  the 
Lord's  will  that  we  should  go  home  next  week,  in  order 
that  in  quietness,  without  being  influenced  by  what  we  see 
here,  we  may  more  inquire  into  the  Lord's  will  concerning 
us.  It  especially  appears  to  us  much  more  likely  that  we 
should  come  to  a  right  conclusion  among  the  brethren  and 
sisters  in  Devonshire,  whose  tears  we  shall  have  to  witness, 
and  whose  entreaties  to  stay  with  them  we  shall  have  to 
hear,  than  here  in  Bristol,  where  we  see  only  those  who 
wish  us  to  stay. 

April  28.  It  still  seems  to  us  the  Lord's  will  that  we 
should  both  leave  soon,  to  have  quiet  time  for  prayer  con- 
cerning Bristol.  April  29.  I  preached  this  morning  on 
Rev.  iii.  14-22.  As  it  afterwards  appeared,  that  testimony 
was  blessed  to  many,  though  I  lacked  enjoyment  in  my 
own  soul.  This  afternoon  brother  Craik  preached  in  a 
vessel  called  the  Clifton  Ark,  fitted  up  for  a  chapel.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  in  the  same  vessel.  These  testi- 
monies also  God  greatly  honored,  and  made  them  the 
means  of  afterwards  bringing  several,  who  then  heard  us, 
to  our  meeting  places.  How  was  God  with  us,  and  how 
did  he  help  us,  thereby  evidently  showing  that  he  himself 
had  sent  us  to  this  city ! 

April  30.  It  was  most  affecting  to  take  leave  of  the 
dear  children  of  God,  dozens  pressing  us  to  return  soon, 
many  with  tears  in  their  eyes.  The  blessing  which  the 
Lord  has  given  to  our  ministry  seems  to  be  very  great. 
We  both  see  it  fully  the  Lord's  will  to  come  here,  though 
we  do  not  see  under  what  circumstances.  A  brother  has 
promised  to  take  Bethesda  Chapel  for  us,  and  to  be 
answerable  for  the  payment  of  the  rent ;  so  that  thus  we 
should  have  two  large  chapels.  I  saw,  again,  two  in- 
stances to-day  in  which  my  preaching  has  been  blessed. 

May  1.  Brother  Craik  and  I  left  this  morning  for  Dev- 
onshire. 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT   BRISTOL   BEGUtf.  85 

May  8.  I  saw  several  of  the  brethren  to-day,  and  felt 
so  fully  assured  that  it  is  the  Lord's  will  that  I  should  go 
to  Bristol,  that  I  told  them  so.  This  evening  I  had  a 
meeting  with  the  three  deacons,  when  I  told  them  plainly 
about  it ;  asking  them,  if  they  see  anything  wrong  in  me 
concerning  this  matter,  to  tell  me  of  it.  They  had  nothing 
to  say  against  it ;  yea,  though  much  wishing  me  to  stay, 
they  were  convinced  themselves  that  my  going  is  of  God. 

May  5.  One  other  striking  proof  to  my  mind  that  my 
leaving  Teignmouth  is  of  God,  is,  that  some  truly  spiritual 
believers,  though  they  much  wish  me  to  stay,  themselves 
see  that  I  ought  to  go  to  Bristol. 

May  7.  Having  received  a  letter  from  Bristol  on  May 
5,  it  was  answered  to-day  in  such  a  way  that  the  Lord 
may  have  another  opportunity  to  prevent  our  going 
thither  if  it  be  not  of  him. 

May  15.  Just  when  I  was  in  prayer  concerning  Bristol, 
I  was  sent  for  to  come  to  brother  Craik.  Two  letters  had 
arrived  from  Bristol.  The  brethren  assembling  at  Gideon 
accept  our  offer  to  come  under  the  conditions  we  have 
made,  i.  e.  for  the  present,  to  consider  us  only  as  minis- 
tering among  them,  but  not  in  any  fixed  pastoral  relation- 
ship, so  that  we  may  preach  as  we  consider  it  to  be  accord- 
ing to  the  mind  of  God,  without  reference  to  any  rules 
among  them  ;  that  the  pew-rents  should  be  done  away  with; 
and  that  we  should  go  on.,  respecting  the  supply  of  our 
temporal  wants,  as  in  Devonshire.  We  intend,  the  Lord 
willing,  to  leave  in  about  a  week,  though  there  is  nothing 
settled  respecting  Bethesda  Chapel. 

May  21.  I  began  to-day  to  take  leave  of  the  brethren  at 
Teignmouth,  calling  on  each  of  them.  It  has  been  a  try- 
ing day.  Much  weeping  on  the  part  of  the  saints.  Were 
I  not  so  fully  persuaded  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  we  should 
go  to  Bristol,  I  should  have  been  hardly  able  to  bear  it. 

May  22,    The  brethren  at  Teignmouth  say  that  they 


86  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  V 

expect  us  soon  back  again.  As  far  as  I  understand  the 
way  in  which  God  deals  with  his  children,  this  seems  very 
unlikely.  Towards  the  evening,  the  Lord,  after  repeated 
prayer,  gave  me  Col.  i.  21-23  as  a  text  for  the  last  word 
of  exhortation.  It  seemed  to  me  best  to  speak  as  little  as 
possible  about  myself,  and  as  much  as  possible  about  Christ. 
I  scarcely  alluded  to  our  separation,  and  only  commended 
myself  and  the  brethren,  in  the  concluding  prayer,  to  the 
Lord.  The  parting  scenes  are  very  trying,  but  my  full  per- 
suasion is  that  the  separation  is  of  the  Lord.  May  23. 
My  wife,  Mr.  Groves,  my  father-in-law,  and  I  left  this 
morning  for  Exeter.  Dear  brother  Craik  intends  to  follow 
us  to-morrow. 

We  had  unexpectedly  received,  just  before  we  left 
Teignmouth,  about  fifteen  pounds,  else  we  should  not  have 
been  able  to  defray  all  the  expenses  connected  with  leaving, 
travelling,  etc.  By  this,  also,  the  Lord  showed  his  mind 
concerning  our  going  to  Bristol. 

The  following  record  will  now  show  to  the  believing 
reader  how  far  what  I  have  said  concerning  my  persuasion 
that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  we  should  go  to  Bristol 
has  been  proved  by  facts. 

May  25,  1832.  This  evening  we  arrived  at  Bristol. 
May  27.  This  morning  we  received  a  sovereign,  sent  to 
us  by  a  sister  residing  in  Devonshire,  which  we  take  as 
an  earnest  that  the  Lord  will  provide  for  us  here  also. 
May  28.  When  we  were  going  to  speak  to  the  brethren, 
who  manage  the  temporal  affairs  of  Gideon  Chapel,  about 
giving  up  the  pew-rents,  having  all  the  seats  free,  and 
receiving  the  free-will  offerings  through  a  box,  a  matter 
which  was  not  quite  settled  on  their  part,  as  brother  Craik 
and  I  had  thought,  we  found  that  the  Lord  had  so 
graciously  ordered  this  matter  for  us  that  there  was  not 
the  least  objection  on  the  part  of  these  brethren. 
June  4.  For  several  days  we  have  been  looking  about 


1832.  MINISTRY   AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  87 

for  lodgings,  but  finding  none  plain  and  cheap  enough,  we 
were  led  to  make  this  also  a  subject  of  earnest  prayer ; 
and  now,  immediately  afterwards,  the  Lord  has  given  us 
such  as  are  suitable.  We  pay  only  eighteen  shillings  a  week 
for  two  sitting-rooms  and  three  bedrooms,  coals,  and  attend- 
ance. It  was  particularly  difficult  to  find  cheap  furnished 
lodgings,  having  five  rooms  in  the  same  house,  which  we 
need,  as  brother  Craik  and  we  live  together.  How  good 
is  the  Lord  to  have  thus  appeared  for  us,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  and  what  an  encouragement  to  commit  everything 
to  him.  in  prayer ! 

June  25.  To-day  it  was  finally  settled  to  take  Bethesda 
Chapel  for  a  twelvemonth,  on  condition  that  a  brother  at 
once  paid  the  rent,  with  the  understanding  that,  if  the 
Lord  shall  bless  our  labors  in  that  place,  so  that  believers 
are  gathered  together  in  fellowship,  he  expects  them  to 
help  him ;  but  if  not,  that  he  will  pay  all.  This  was  the 
only  way  in  which  we  could  take  the  chapel ;  for  we  could 
not  think  it  to  be  of  God  to  have  had  this  chapel,  though 
there  should  be  every  prospect  of  usefulness,  if  it  had  made 
us  in  any  way  debtors. 

July  6.  To-day  we  commenced  preaching  at  Bethesda 
Chapel.  It  was  a  good  day.  July  13.  To-day  we  heard 
of  the  first  cases  of  cholera  in  Bristol.  July  16.  This 
evening,  from  six  to  nine  o'clock,  we  had  appointed  for 
conversing  at  the  vestry,  one  by  one,  with  individuals  who 
wished  to  speak  to  us  about  their  souls.  There  were  so 
many  that  we  were  engaged  from  six  till  twenty  minutes 
past  ten. 

These  meetings  we  have  continued  ever  since,  twice  a 
week,  or  once  a  week,  or  once  a  fortnight,  or  once  a  month, 
as  our  strength  and  time  allowed  it,  or  as  they  seemed 
needed.  We  have  found  them  beneficial  in  the  following 
respects  :  — 

1,  Many  persons,  on  account  of  timidity,  would  prefer 


88  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAI.  V. 

coming  at  an  appointed  time  to  the  vestry  to  converse 
with  us,  to  calling  on  us  in  our  own  house.  2.  The  very 
fact  of  appointing  a  time  for  seeing  people,  to  converse 
with  them  in  private  concerning  the  things  of  eternity, 
has  brought  some,  who,  humanly  speaking,  never  would 
have  called  upon  us  under  other  circumstances ;  yea,  it  has 
brought  even  those  who,  though  they  thought  they  were 
concerned  about  the  things  of  God,  yet  were  completely 
ignorant ;  and  thus  we  have  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking 
to  them.  3.  These  meetings  have  also  been  a  great  en- 
couragement to  ourselves  in  the  work,  for  often,  when  we 
thought  that  such  and  such  expositions  of  the  word  had 
done  no  good  at  all,  it  was  through  these  meetings  found 
to  be  the  reverse ;  and  likewise,  when  our  hands  were 
hanging  down,  we  have  been  afresh  encouraged  to  go  for- 
ward in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  to  continue  sowing 
the  seed  in  hope,  by  seeing  at  these  meetings  fresh  cases 
in  which  the  Lord  has  condescended  to  use  us  as  instru- 
ments, particularly  as  in  this  way  instances  have  some- 
times occurred  in  which  individuals  have  spoken  to  us 
about  the  benefit  which  they  derived  from  our  ministry 
not  only  a  few  months  before,  but  even  as  long  as  two, 
three,  and  four  years  before. 

For  the  above  reasons  I  would  particularly  recommend 
to  other  servants  of  Christ,  especially  to  those  who  live 
hi  large  towns,  if  they  have  not  already  introduced  a  simi- 
lar plan,  to  consider  whether  it  may  not  be  well  for  them 
also  to  set  apart  such  times  for  seeing  inquirers.  Those 
meetings,  however,  require  much  prayer,  to  be  enabled  to 
speak  aright  to  all  those  who  come,  according  to  their 
different  need ;  and  one  is  led  continually  to  feel  that  one 
is  not  sufficient  of  one's  self  for  these  things,  but  that  our 
sufficiency  can  be  alone  of  God.  These  meetings  also 
have  been  by  far  the  most  wearing-out  part  of  all  our 
Work,  though  at  the  same  time  the  most  refreshing. 


1832.  MINISTRY  AT   BRISTOL   BEGUN.  80 

July  18.  To-day  I  spent  the  whole  morning  in  the 
vestry,  to  procure  a  quiet  season.  This  has  now  for  some 
time  been  the  only  way,  on  account  of  the  multiplicity  of 
engagements,  to  make  sure  of  time  for  prayer,  reading  the 
word,  and  meditation.  July  19.  I  spent  from  half  past 
nine  till  one  in  the  vestry,  and  had  real  communion  with 
the  Lord.  The  Lord  be  praised,  who  has  put  it  into  my 
mind  to  use  the  vestry  for  a  place  of  retirement ! 

August  5.  When  all  our  money  was  gone  to-day,  the 
Lord  again  graciously  supplied  our  wants.  August  6. 
This  afternoon,  from  two  till  after  six,  brother  Craik  and 
I  spent  in  the  vestry,  to  see  the  inquirers.  We  have  had 
again,  in  seeing  several  instances  of  blessing  upon  our 
labors,  abundant  reason  brought  before  us  to  praise  the 
Lord  for  having  sent  us  to  BristoL 

August  13.  This  evening  one  brother  and  four  sisters 
united  with  brother  Craik  and  me  in  church-fellowship 
at  Bethesda,  without  any  rules,  desiring  only  to  act  as  the 
Lord  shall  le  pleased  to  give  its  light  through  his  word. 

September  17.  This  morning  the  Lord,  in  addition  to 
all  his  other  mercies,  has  given  us  a  little  girl,  who,  with 
her  mother,  is  doing  well. 

October  1.  A  meeting  for  inquirers  this  afternoon  from 
two  to  five.  Many  more  are  convinced  of  sin  through 
brother  Craik's  preaching  than  my  own.  This  circumstance 
led  me  to  inquire  into  the  reasons,  which  are  probably 
these  :  1.  That  brother  Craik  is  more  spiritually  minded 
than  I  am.  2.  That  he  prays  more  earnestly  for  the  con- 
version  of  sinners  than  I  do.  3.  That  he  more  frequently 
addresses  sinners,  as  such,  in  his  public  ministrations,  than 
I  do.  This  led  me  to  more  frequent  and  earnest  prayer 
for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  to  address  them  more 
frequently  as  such.  The  latter  had  never  been  intention- 
ally left  undone,  but  it  had  not  been  so  frequently  brought 
\Q  my  mind  as  to  that  of  brother  Craik.  Since  then,  the 


90  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  V. 

cases  in  which  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  use  me  as  an 
instrumc  nt  of  conversion  have  been  quite  as  many  as  these 
it  which  brother  Craik  has  been  used. 

February  9,  1833.  I  read  a  part  of  Franke's  life.  The 
Lord  graciously  help  me  to  follow  him,  as  far  as  he  fol- 
lowed Christ.  Most  of  the  Lord's  people  whom  we  know 
in  Bristol  are  poor,  and  if  the  Lord  were  to  give  us  grace 
to  live  more  as  this  dear  man  of  God  did,  we  might 
draw  much  more  than  we  have  as  yet  done  out  of  our 
heavenly  Father's  bank,  for  our  poor  brethren  and  sisters. 
March  2.  A  man  in  the  street  ran  up  to  brother  Craik 
and  put  a  paper  containing  ten  shillings  into  his  hand,  say- 
ing, "  That  is  for  you  and  Mr.  Miiller,"  and  went  hastily 
away.  May  28.  This  morning,  whilst  sitting  in  my  room, 
the  distress  of  several  brethren  and  sisters  was  brought  to 
my  mind,  and  I  said  to  myself,  "  O  that  it  might  please 
the  Lord  to  give  me  means  to  help  them!"  About  an 
hour  afterwards  I  received  sixty  pounds  from  a  brother 
whom  up  to  this  day  I  never  saw,  and  who  then  lived,  as 
he  does  still,  a  distance  of  several  thousand  miles. 

May  29.  Review  of  the  last  twelve  months,  as  it  regards 
the  fruits  of  our  labors  in  Bristol :  1.  The  total  number  of 
those  added  to  us  within  the  year  has  been  one  hundred 
and  nine.  2.  There  have  been  converted  through  our  instru- 
mentality, so  far  as  we  have  heard  and  can  judge  respect- 
ing the  individuals,  sixty-five.  3.  Many  backsliders  have 
been  reclaimed,  and  many  of  the  children  of  God  have 
been  encouraged  and  strengthened  in  the  way  of  truth. 

June  12.  I  felt,  this  morning,  that  we  might  do  some- 
thing for  the  souls  of  those  poor  boys  and  girls,  and  grown- 
up or  aged  people,  to  whom  we  have  daily  given  bread  for 
some  time  past,  in  establishing  a  school  for  them,  reading 
the  Scriptures  to  them,  and  speaking  to  them  about  the 
Lord.  This  desire  was  not  carried  out.  The  chief  obsta- 
cle in  the  way  was  a  pressure  of  work  coming  upon  brother 


1833.  MINISTRY  AT  BRISTOL   BEGUN.  91 

Craik  and  me  just  about  that  time.  Shortly  after,  the 
number  of  the  poor  who  came  for  bread  increased  to 
between  sixty  and  eighty  a  day,  whereby  our  neighbors 
were  molested,  as  the  beggars  were  lying  about  in  troops 
in  the  street,  on  account  of  which  we  were  obliged  to  tell 
them  no  longer  to  come  for  bread.  This  thought  ulti- 
mately issued  in  the  formation  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution,  and  in  the  establishment  of  the  Orphan  Houses. 

December  17.  This  evening  brother  Craik  and  I  took 
tea  with  a  family  of  whom  five  had  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  our  instrumentality.  As 
an  encouragement  to  brethren  who  may  desire  to  preach 
the  gospel  in  a  language  not  their  own,  I  would  mention 
that  the  first  member  of  this  family  who  was  converted 
came  merely  out  of  curiosity  to  hear  my  foreign  accent, 
some  words  having  been  mentioned  to  her  which  I  did  not 
pronounce  properly. 

December  31.  In  looking  over  my  journal,  I  find,  — 
1.  That  at  least  two  hundred  and  sixty  persons  (according 
to  the  number  of  names  we  have  marked  down,  -but  there 
have  been  many  more)  have  come  to  converse  with  u» 
about  the  concerns  of  their  souls.  Out  of  these,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-three  have  been  added  to  us  in  fellowship 
these  last  eighteen  months,  sixty  of  whom  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  our  instru- 
mentality. 

2.  In  looking  over  the  Lord's  dealings  with  me  as  to 
temporal  things,  I  find  that  he  has  sent  me,  during  the  past 
year,  — 

1.  In  freewill  offerings  through  the  boxes,  as  my  part    .  £152  14  5; 

2.  Presents  in  money  given  to  me 25     1  3 

3.  Presents  in  clothes  and  nrovisions,  worth,  at  least     .         20    0  0 

4.  A  brother  sent  me,  from  a  distance 60    0  C 

t>.  We  live  free  of  rent,  whicu  13  worth  for  our  par*       .  10    0  0^ 

£267  15  84 


92  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  V, 

It  is  just  now  four  years  since  I  first  began  to  trust  in 
the  Lord  alone  for  the  supply  of  my  temporal  wants.  My 
little  all  I  then  had,  at  most  worth  one  hundred  pounds  a 
year,  I  gave  up  for  the  Lord,  having  then  nothing  left  but 
about  five  pounds.  The  Lord  greatly  honored  this  little 
sacrifice,  and  he  gave  me,  in  return,  not  only  as  much  as  I 
had  given  up,  but  considerably  more.  For  during  the  first 
year,  he  sent  me  already,  in  one  way  or  other,  including 
what  came  to  me  through  family  connection,  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  pounds.  During  the  second  year,  one 
hundred  and  fifty-one  pounds  eighteen  shillings  and  eight 
pence.  During  the  third  year,  one  hundred  and  ninety-five 
pounds  three  shillings.  During  this  year,  two  hundred  and 
sixty-seven  pounds  fifteen  shillings  and  eight  and  one 
fourth  pence.  The  following  points  require  particular 
notice :  1.  During  the  last  three  years  and  three  months  I 
never  have  asked  any  one  for  anything ;  but,  by  the  help 
of  the  Lord,  I  have  been  enabled  at  all  times  to  bring  my 
wants  to  him,  and  he  graciously  has  supplied  them  all.  2. 
At  the  close  of  each  of  these  four  years,  though  my  income 
has  been  comparatively  great,  I  have  had  only  a  few  shil- 
lings or  nothing  at  all  left ;  and  thus  it  is  also  to-day,  by 
the  help  of  God.  3.  During  the  last  year  a  considerable 
part  of  my  income  has  come  from  a  distance  of  several 
thousand  miles,  from  a  brother  whom  I  never  saw.  4.  Since 
we  have  been  obliged  to  discontinue  the  giving  away  of 
bread  to  about  fifty  poor  people  every  day,  on  account  of 
our  neighbors,  our  income  has  not  been  during  the  second 
part  of  this  year  nearly  so  great,  scarcely  one  half  as  much, 
as  during  the  first  part  of  it. 

January  9,  1834.  Brother  Craik  and  I  have  preached 
during  these  eighteen  months,  once  a  month,  at  Brisling- 
ton,  a  village  near  Bristol,  but  have  not  seen  any  fruit  of 
our  labors  there.  This  led  me  to-day  very  earnestly  to 
pray  to  the  Lord  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  in  that 


1834.  MINISTRY  AT  BRISTOL   BEGUN.  93 

place.  I  was  also,  in  the  chapel,  especially  led  to  pray 
again  about  this,  and  asked  the  Lord  in  particular  that  he 
would  be  pleased  to  convert,  at  least,  one  soul  this  evening, 
that  we  might  have  a  little  encouragement.  I  preached 
with  much  help,  and  I  hope  there  has  been  good  done  this 
evening.  The  Lord  did  according  to  my  request.  There 
was  a  young  man  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

January  14.  I  was  greatly  tried  by  the  difficulty  of 
fixing  upon  a  text  from  which  to  preach  on  the  morning 
of  October  20,  and  at  last  preached  without  enjoyment. 
To-day  I  heard  of  a  NINTH  instance  in  which  this  very 
sermon  has  been  blessed. 

January  31.  This  evening  a  Dorcas  Society  was  formed 
among  the  sisters  in  communion  with  us,  but  not  accord- 
ing to  the  manner  in  which  we  found  one  when  we  came 
to  Bristol ;  for,  as  we  have  dismissed  all  teachers  from  the 
Sunday  School  who  were  not  real  believers,  so  now  believ- 
ing females  only  will  meet  together  to  make  clothes  for 
the  poor.  The  being  mixed  up  with  unbelievers  had  not 
only  proved  a  barrier  to  spiritual  conversation  among  the 
sisters,  but  must  have  been  also  injurious  to  both  parties 
in  several  respects.  One  sister,  now  united  to  us  in 
fellowship,  acknowledged  that  the  being  connected  with 
the  Dorcas  Society,  previous  to  her  conversion,  had  been, 
in  a  measure,  the  means  of  keeping  her  in  security;  as 
she  thought  that,  by  helping  on  such  like  things,  she 
might  gain  heaven  at  last.  O  that  the  saints,  in  faithful 
love,  according  to  the  word  of  God  (2  Cor.  vi.  14-18), 
might  be  more  separated  in  all  spiritual  matters  from  un- 
believers, and  not  be  unequally  yoked  together  with  them! 


VI. 

THE     SCRIPTURAL     KNOWLJ05GE    INSTITUTION 

1834  —  1835. 

UNSCRIFTURAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  EXISTING  RELICIOU3  AND  BENEVO- 
LENT SOCIETIES  — A  NEW  INSTITUTION  PROPOSED  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE 
ONLY  RULE,  AND  GOD'S  PROMISE  THE  ONLY  DEPENDENCE  —  "  IN  EVERY- 
THING, LET  YOUR  REQUEST  BE  MADE  KNOWN  UNTO  GOD"  — EARNEST 
OP  THE  DIVINE  BLESSING  ON  THE  INSTITUTION  —  BEREAVEMENT  — 
HELPER  SEASONABLY  SENT  —  REWARD  OF  SEEKING  GOD'S  FACE. 

FEB.  21.  I  was  led  this  morning  to  form  a  plan  for 
establishing,  upon  scriptural  principles,  an  institution  for 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad.  I  trust  this 
matter  is  of  God.  Feb.  25.  I  was  led  again  this  day  to 
pray  about  the  forming  of  a  new  Missionary  Institution, 
and  felt  still  more  confirmed  that  we  should  do  so. 

[Some  readers  may  ask  why  we  formed  a  new  Institu- 
tion for  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  and  why  we  did  not 
unite  with  some  of  the  religious  societies,  already  in  exist- 
ence, seeing  that  there  are  several  missionary,  Bible, 
tract,  and  school  societies.  I  give,  therefore,  our  rea- 
sons, in  order  to  show  that  nothing  but  the  desire  to  main- 
tain a  good  conscience  led  us  to  act  as  we  have  done.  For 
as,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  acknowledged  the  word  of 
God  as  the  only  rule  of  action  for.  the  disciples  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  we  found,  in  comparing  the  then  existing  reli- 
gious societies  with  the  word  of  God,  that  they  departed 


1834.        THE    SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.  95 

so  far  from  it,  that  we  could  not  DC  united  with  them,  ami 
yet  maintain  a  good  conscience.  I  only  mention  here  the 
following  points. 

1.  The  end  which  these  religious  societies  propose  to 
themselves,  and  which  is  constantly  put  before  their  mem- 
bers, is,  that  the  world  will  gradually  become  better  and 
better,  and  that  at  last  the  whole  world  will  be  converted. 
To  this  end,  there  is   constantly  reference  made   to  the 
passage  in  Habakkuk  ii.  14 :    "  For  the  earth  shall  be  filled 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea  ;  "  or  the  one  in  Isaiah  xi.  9  :  "  For  the  earth 
shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea."     But  that  these  passages  can  have  no  ref- 
erence to  the  present  dispensation,  but  to  the  one  which 
will  commence  with  the  return  of  the  Lord,  —  that  in  the 
present  dispensation  things  will   not  become  spiritually 
better,  but  rather  worse,  —  and  that  in  the  present  dispen- 
sation it  is  not  the  whole  world  that  will  be  converted, 
but  only  a  people  gathered  out  from  among  the  Gentiles 
for  the  Lord,  —  is  clear  from  many  passages  of  the  divine 
testimony,  of  which  I  only  refer  to  the  following :    Matt, 
xiii.  24-30,  and  verses  36-43,  2  Tim.  iii.  1-13,  Acts  xv.  14. 

A  hearty  desire  for  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  ear- 
nest prayer  for  it  to  the  Lord,  is  quite  scriptural ;  but  it  is 
unscriptural  to  expect  the  conversion  of  the  whole  world. 
Such  an  end  AVC  could  not  propose  to  ourselves  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord. 

2.  But  that  which  is  worse,  is,  th^  connection  of  those 
religious  societies  with  the  world,  which  is  completely  con- 
trary to  the  word  of  God  (2  Cor.  vi.  14-18).    In  temporal 
things  the  children  of  God  need,  whilst  they  remain  here 
on  earth,  to  make  use  of  the  world ;  but  when  the  work  to 
be  done  requires  that  those  who  attend  to  it  should  be 
possessed  of  spiritual  life  (of  which  unbelievers  are  utterly 
destitute),  the  children  of  God  are  bound,  by  their  loyalty 


96  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VL 

to  their  Lord,  entirely  to  refrain  from  association  with  the 
unregenerate.  But,  alas !  the  connection  with  the  world  is 
but  too  marked  in  these  religious  societies  ;  for  every  one 
who  pays  a  guinea,  or,  in  some  societies,  half-a-guinea,  is 
considered  as  a  member.  Although  such  an  individual 
may  live  in  sin ;  although  he  may  manifest  to  every  one 
that  he  does  not  know  the  Lord  Jesus ;  if  only  the  guinea 
or  the  half-guinea  be  paid,  he  is  considered  a  member,  and 
has  a  right  as  such  to  vote.  Moreover,  whoever  pays  a 
larger  sum,  for  instance,  ten  pounds  or  twenty  pounds,  can 
be,  in  many  societies,  a  member  for  life,  however  openly  sin- 
ful his  life  should  be  for  the  time,  or  should  become  after- 
wards. Surely  such  things  ought  not  to  be. 

3.  The  means  which  are  made  use  of  in  these  religious 
societies  to  obtain  money  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  are 
also  in  other  respects  unscriptural;  for  it  is  a  most  com- 
mon case  to  ask  the  unconverted  for  money,  which  even 
Abraham  would  not  have  done  (Genesis  xiv.  21-24)  ;   and 
how  much  less  should  ice  do  it,  who  are  not  only  forbidden 
to   have  fellowship  with  unbelievers  in   all   such  matters 
(2  Cor.  vi.  14-18),  but  who  are  also  in  fellowship  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  and  can  therefore  obtain  everything 
from  the  Lord  which  we  possibly  can  need  in  his  service, 
without  being  obliged  to  go  to  the  unconverted  world ! 
How  altogether  differently  the  first  disciples  acted,  in  this 
respect,  we  learn  from  3  John  7. 

4.  Not  merely,  however,  in  these  particulars  is  there  a 
connection  with  the  w*orld  in  these  religious  societies ;  but 
it  is  not  a  rare  thing  for  even  committee  members  (the 
individuals  who  manage  the  affairs  of  the  societies)  to  be 
manifestly  unconverted  persons,  if  not  open  enemies  to 
the  truth  ;  and  this  is  suffered  because  they  are  rich,  or  of 
influence,  as  it  is  called. 

5.  It  is  a  most  common  thing  to  endeavor  to  obtain 
for  patrons  and  presidents  of  these  societies  and  for  chair- 


1834.        THE  SCRIPTTTKAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION.          97 

men  at  the  public  meetings,  persons  of  rank  or  wealth,  to 
attract  the  public.  Never  once  have  I  known  a  case  of  a 
POOR,  but  very  devoted,  wise,  and  experienced  servant  of 
Christ  being  invited  to  fill  the  chair  at  such  public  meet- 
ings. Surely,  the  Galilean  fishermen,  who  were  apos- 
tles, or  our  Lord  himself,  who  was  called  the  carpenter, 
would  not  have  been  called  to  this  office,  according  to 
these  principles.  These  things  ought  not  so  to  be  among 
the  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  should  not  judge  with 
reference  to  a  person's  fitness  for  service  in  the  church  of 
Christ  by  the  position  he  fills  in  the  world,  or  by  the 
wealth  he  possesses. 

6.  Almost  all  these  societies  contract  debts,  so  that  it 
is  a  comparatively  rare  case  to  read  a  report  of  any  of 
them  without  finding  that  they  have  expended  more  than 
they  have  received,  which,  however,  is  contrary  both  to 
the  spirit  and  to  the  letter  of  the  New  Testament.  (Rom. 
Tiii.  8.) 

Now,  although  brother  Craik  and  I  were  ready,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  heartily  to  acknowledge  that  there  are  not 
only  many  true  children  of  God  connected  with  these 
religious  societies,  but  that  the  Lord  has  also  blessed  their 
efforts  in  many  respects,  notwithstanding  the  existence  of 
these  and  other  principles  and  practices  which  we  judged, 
to  be  unscriptural;  yet  it  appeared  to  us  to  be  his  will 
that  we  should  be  entirely  separate  from  these  societies, 
(though  we  should  be  considered  as  singular  persons,  or 
though  it  should  even  appear  that  we'  despised  other 
persons,  or  would  elevate  ourselves  above  them,)  in  order 
that,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  we  might  direct  the  attention 
of  the  children  of  God  in  those  societies  to  their  unscrip- 
tural practices ;  and  we  would  rather  be  entirely  uncon- 
nected with  these  societies  than  act  contrary  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  We  therefore  separated  entirely  from  them, 
although  we  remained  united  in  brotherly  love  with  indi- 
9 


98  THE  LIFE  OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  YL 

vidual  believers  belonging  to  them,  and  wot  Id  by  no 
means  judge  them  for  remaining  in  connection  with  them, 
if  they  do  not  see  that  such  things  are  contrary  to  Scrip- 
ture. But  seeing  them  to  be  so  ourselves,  we  could  not 
with  a  clear  conscience  remain.  After  we  had  thus  gone 
on  for  some  time,  we  considered  that  it  would  have  an 
injurious  tendency  upon  the  brethren  among  whom  we 
labored,  and  also  be  at  variance  with  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  if  we  did  nothing  at  all  for  missionary 
objects,  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  tracts,  etc., 
and  we  were  therefore  led,  for  these  and  other  reasons,  to 
do  something  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home  and 
abroad,  however  small  the  beginning  might  be.] 

March  5.  This  evening,  at  a  public  meeting,  brother 
Craik  and  I  stated  the  principles  on  which  we  intend  to 
carry  on  the  institution  which  we  propose  to  establish  for 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad.  There  was 
nothing  outwardly  influential  either  in  the  number  of 
people  present  or  in  our  speeches.  May  the  Lord  gra- 
ciously be  pleased  to  grant  his  blessing  upon  the  institu- 
tion, which  will  be  called  "  The  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution,  for  Home  and  Abroad." 


I.    THE    PRINCIPLES    OF    THE    INSTITUTION. 

1.  We  consider  every  believer  bound,  in  one  way  or 
other,  to  help  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  we  have  scriptural 
warrant  for  expecting  the  Lord's  blessing  upon  our  work 
of  faith  and  labor  of  love ;  and  although,  according  to 
Matt.  xiii.  24-43,  2  Tim.  iii.  1-13,  and  many  other  pas- 
sages, the  world  will  not  be  converted  before  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus,  still,  while  he  tarries,  all  scriptural 
means  ought  to  be  employed  for  the  ingathering  of  tho 
elect  of  God. 


1834.         THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION.          99 

2.  The  Lord  helping  us,  we  do  not  mean  to  seek  the 
patronage  of  the  world ;  i.  e.  we  never  intend  to  ask  uncon- 
verted persons  of  rank  or  wealth  to  countenance  this  Insti- 
tution, because  this,  we  consider,  would  be  dishonorable  to 
the  Lord.     In  the  name  of  our  God  we  set  up  our  ban- 
ners, Ps.  xx.  5 ;    he  alone  shall  be  our  patron,  and  if  he 
Lelps  us  we  shall  prosper,  and  if  he  is  not  on  our  side  we 
shall  not  succeed. 

3.  We  do  not  mean  to  asJc  unbelievers  for  money  (2 
Cor.  vi.  14-18) ;  though  we  do  not  feel  ourselves  warranted 
to  refuse  their  contributions,  if  they  of  their  own  accord 
should  offer  them.     Acts  xxviii.  2-10. 

4.  We    reject    altogether   the   help   of  unbelievers  in 
managing  or  carrying  on  the  affairs  of  the  Institution.     2 
Cor.  vi.  14-18. 

5.  We  intend  never  to  enlarge  the  field  of  labor  by- 
contracting  debts   (Rom.  xiii.  8),  and  afterwards  appealing 
to  the  Church  of  Christ  for  help,  because  this  we  consider 
to  be  opposed  both  to  the  letter  and  the  spirit  of  the  New 
Testament;  but  in  secret  prayer,  God  helping  us,  we  shall 
carry  the  wants  of  the  Institution  to  the  Lord,  and  act 
according  to  the  means  that  God  shall  give. 

6.  We  do  not  mean  to  reckon  the  success  of  the  Insti- 
tution by  the  amount  of  money  given,  or  the  number  of 
Bibles  distributed,  etc.,  but  by  the  Lord's  blessing  upon 
the  work  (Zech.  iv.  6)  ;  and  we  expect  this  in  the  pro- 
portion in  which  he  shall  help  us  to  wait  upon  him  in 
prayer. 

7.  While  we  would  avoid  aiming  after  needless  singu- 
larity, WQ  desire  to  go  on  simply  according  to  Scripture, 
without  compromising  the  truth ;  at  the  same  time  thank- 
fully receiving  any  instruction  which  experienced  believ- 
ers, after  prayer,  upon  scriptural  ground,  may  have  to  give 
as  concerning  the  Institution. 


100  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VL 


H.    THE    OBJECTS    OF    THE    INSTITUTION. 

1.  To   assist  day  schools,  Sunday   schools,   and   aduJt 
schools,   in    which    instruction   is   given    upon  scriptural 
principles,  and  as  far  as  the  Lord  may  give  the  means, 
and  supply  us  with  suitable  teachers,  and  in  other  respects 
make  our  path  plain,  to   establish   schools  of  this  kind. 
With  this  we  also  combine  the  putting  of  poor  children 
to  such  day  schools. 

a.  By  day  schools  upon  scriptural  principles,  we  under- 
stand day  schools  in  which  the  teachers  are  godly  persons, 
— in  which   the  way  of  salvation  is  scripturally  pointed 
out,  —  and  in  which  no  instruction  is  given  opposed  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel. 

b.  Sunday  schools,  in  which  all  the  teachers   are  believ- 
ers, and  in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  alone  the  foun- 
dation  of  instruction,   are  such   only   as  the  Institution 
assists  with  the  supply  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  etc.;  for  we 
consider  it  unscriptural  that  any  persons  who  do  not  pro- 
fess to  know  the  Lord  themselves  should  be  allowed  to 
give  religious  instruction. 

c.  The  Institution  does  not  assist  any  adult  school  with 
the  supply  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  spelling-books,  etc.,  ex- 
cept the  teachers  are  believers. 

2.  To  circulate  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

3.  The  third  object  of  this  Institution  is  to  aid  mission- 
ary efforts. 

We  desire  to  assist  those  missionaries  whose  proceedings 
appear  to  be  most  according  to  the  Scriptures. 

March  7.  To-day  we  have  only  one  shilling  left.  This 
evening,  when  we  came  home  from  our  work,  we  found  a 
brother,  our  tailor,  waiting  for  us,  who  brought  a  new  suit 
of  clothes  both  for  brother  Craik  and  me,  which  a  brother, 
whose  name  was  not  to  be  mentioned,  had  ordered  for  us. 


1834.        THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.        101 

April  23.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  had  asked  the  Lor& 
to  send  us  twenty  pounds,  that  we  might  be  able  to  pro- 
cure a  larger  stock  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  than  our 
small  funds  of  the  Scripti"Ml  Knowledge  Institution  would 
allow  us  to  purchase  ;  and  this  evening  a  sister,  unasked, 
promised  to  give  us  that  sum,  adding  that  she  felt  a  partic- 
ular pleasure  in  circulating  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  the 
simple  reading  of  them  had  been  the  means  of  bringing 
her  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 

June  8.  Lord's  day.  I  obtained  no  text  yesterday,  not- 
withstanding repeated  prayer  and  reading  of  the  word. 
This  morning  I  awoke  with  these  words :  "My  grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee."  As  soon  as  I  had  dressed  myself,  I 
turned  to  2  Cor.  xii.  to  consider  this  passage ;  but  in  doing 
so,  after  prayer,  I  was  led  to  think  that  I  had  not  been 
directed  to  this  portion  for  the  sake  of  speaking  on  it,  as 
I  at  first  thought,  and  I  therefore  followed  my  usual 
practice  in  such  cases,  i.  e.  to  read  on  in  the  Scriptures 
where  I  left  off  last  evening.  In  doing  so,  when  I  came 
to  Heb.  xi.  13-16, 1  felt  that  this  was  the  text.  Having 
prayed,  I  was  confirmed  in  it,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased  to 
open  this  passage  to  me.  I  preached  on  it  with  great 
enjoyment.  It  pleased  God  greatly  to  bless  what  I  said  on 
that  passage,  and  at  least  one  soul  was  brought  through  it 
to  the  Lord. 

June  25.  These  last  three  days  I  have  had  very  little 
real  communion  with  God,  and  have  therefore  been  very- 
weak  spiritually,  and  have  several  times  felt  irritability  of 
temper. 

June  26.  I  was  enabled,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  rise 
early,  and  I  had  nearly  two  hours  in  prayer  before  break- 
fast. I  feel  now  this  morning  more  comfortable.  . 

July  11.  I  have  prayed  much  about  a  master  for  boys' 
school,  to  be  established  in  connection  with  our  little  Insti- 
tution. Eight  have  applied  for  the  situation,  but  none 
9* 


102  THE  LIFE   OP   TEUST.  CHAP.  VI 

seemed  to  be  suitable.  Now,  at  last,  the  Lord  has  giren  us 
a  brother,  who  will  commence  the  work. 

October  9.  Our  little  Institution,  established  in  depend- 
ence upon  the  Lord,  and  supplied  by  him  with  means,  haa 
now  been  seven  montLs  in  operation,  and  through  it  have 
been  benefited  with  instruction,  —  1.  In  the  Sunday  school, 
about  120  children.  2.  In  the  adult  school,  about  40 
adults.  3.  In  the  two  day  schools  for  boys  and  the  two 
days  schools  for  girls,  209  children,  of  whom  54  have  been 
entirely  free;  the  others  pay  about  one  third  of  the  expense. 
There  have  been  also  circulated  482  Bibles  and  520  New 
Testaments.  Lastly,  fifty-seven  pounds  has  been  spent 
to  aid  missionary  exertion.  The  means  which  the  Lord 
has  sent  us,  as  the  fruit  of  many  prayers,  during  these 
seven  months,  amount  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven 
pounds  ten  shillings  and  halfpenny. 

October  28.  We  heard  a  most  affecting  account  of  a 
poor  little  orphan  boy  who  for  some  time  attended  one  of 
our  schools,  and  who  seems  there,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  to 
have  been  brought  to  a  real  concern  about  his  soul,  through 
what  I  said  concerning  the  torments  of  hell,  and  who 
some  time  ago  was  taken  to  the  poorhouse,  some  miles  out 
of  Bristol.  He  has  expressed  great  sorrow  that  he  can  no 
longer  attend  our  school  and  ministry.  May  this,  if  it  be 
the  Lord's  will,  lead  me  to  do  something  also  for  the  sup- 
ply of  the  temporal  wants  of  poor  children,  the  pressure 
of  which  has  caused  this  poor  boy  to  be  taken  away  from 
our  school ! 

November  4.  I  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  morning  in 
reading  the  word  and  in  prayer,  and  asked  also  for  our 
daily  bread,  for  we  have  scarcely  any  money  left.  No- 
vember 5.  I  spent  almost  the  whole  of  the  day  in  prayer 
and  reading  the  word.  I  prayed  also  again  for  the  supply 
of  our  temporal  wants,  but  the  Lord  has  not  as  yet  ap- 
peared. November  8.  Saturday.  The  Lord  h- 


1835.        THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.        105 

ciously  again  supplied  our  temporal  wants  during  this  week, 
though  at  the  commencement  of  it  we  had  but  little  left. 
I  have  prayed  much  this  week,  for  money,  more  than  any 
other  week,  as  far  as  I  remember,  since  we  have  been  in 
Bristol.  The  Lord  has  supplied  us  through  our  selling 
what  we  did  not  need,  or  by  our  being  paid  what  was 
owed  to  us. 

December  10.  To-day  we  found  that  a  departed  brother 
had  left  both  to  brother  Craik  and  me  twelve  pounds. 

December  31,  1834.  1.  Since  brother  Craik  and  I  have 
been  laboring  in  Bristol,  227  brethren  and  sisters  have  been 
added  to  us  in  fellowship.  Out  of  the  227  who  have  been 
added  to  us,  103  have  been  converted  through  our  instru- 
mentality, and  many  have  been  brought  into  the  liberty  of 
the  gospel,  or  reclaimed  from  backsliding.  Forty-seven 
young  converts  are  at  Gideon,  and  fifty-six  at  Bethesda. 
2.  The  income  which  the  Lord  has  given  me  during  this 
year  is  :  — 

1.  My  part  of  the  freewill  offerings  thro£on  the  boxes,     £135  13  2J 

2.  Money  given  to  me  by  saints  in  and  out  of  Bristol  92     7  6 


Altogether      ...         .....  £228     0  8£ 

3.  Besides  this,  many  articles  in  provisions,  clotliing, 

and  furniture,  worth  to  us  about      .        .        .  60    0  0 

January  1,  1835.  We  had  last  evening  an  especial 
prayer  meeting,  for  the  sake  of  praising  the  Lord  for  all 
his  many  mercies,  which  we  have  received  during  the  past 
year,  and  to  ask  him  to  continue  to  us  his  favor.  January 
13.  I  visited  from  house  to  house  the  people  living  in 
Orange  Street,  and  saw  in  this  way  the  families  living  in 
nine  houses,  to  ascertain  whether  any  individuals  wanted 
Bibles,  whether  they  could  read,  whether  they  wished  their 
children  put  to  our  day  schools  or  Sunday  school,  with 
the  view  of  helping  them  accordingly.  This  afforded 
opportunities  to  converse  with  them  about  their  souls. 


104  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VL 

January  15.  This  morning  I  went  again  from  houae  to 
house  in  Orange  Street.  I  should  greatly  delight  in  being 
frequently  engaged  in  such  work,  for  it  is  a  most  impor- 
tant one ;  but  our  hands  are  so  full  with  other  work  that 
we  can  do  but  little  in  this  way.  January  21.  Received, 
in  answer  to  prayer,  from  an  unexpected  quarter,  five 
pounds,  for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  The 
Lord  pours  in,  whilst  we  seek  to  pour  out.  For  during  the 
past  week,  merely  among  the  poor,  in  going  from  house 
to  house,  fifty-eight  copies  of  the  Scriptures  were  sold  at 
reduced  prices,  the  going  on  with  which  is  most  impor- 
tant, but  will  require  much  means. 

January  28.  I  have,  for  these  several  days,  prayed  much 
to  ascertain  whether  the  Lord  will  have  me  to  go  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  the  East  Indies,  and  I  am  most  willing  to  go,  if 
he  will  condescend  to  use  me  in  this  way.  January  29. 
I  have  been  greatly  stirred  up  to  pray  about  going  to  Cal- 
cutta as  a  missionary.  May  the  Lord  guide  me  in  this 
matter !  (After  all  my  repeated  and  earnest  prayer  in  the 
commencement  of  1835,  and  willingness  on  my  part  to  go. 
if  it  were  the  Lord's  will,  still,  he  did  not  send  me.) 

February  25.  In  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  in  depend- 
ence upon  him  alone  for  support,  we  have  established  a 
fifth  day  school  for  poor  children,  which  to-day  has  been 
opened.  We  have  now  two  boys'  schools  and  three  girls' 
schools. 

Mr.  Miiller  having  determined  to  visit  Germany, 
chiefly  on  missionary  business,  reached  London  Feb- 
ruary 27,  and  writes;  — 

This  morning  I  went  to  the  Alien  Office  for  my  pass- 
port. On  entering  the  office,  I  saw  a  printed  paper,  in 
which  it  is  stated  that  every  alien  neglecting  to  renew 
every  six  months  his  certificate  of  residence,  which  he 


1835.        THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION.       105 

receives  on  depositing  his  passport,  subjects  himself  to  a 
penalty  of  fifty  pounds,  or  imprisonment.  This  law  J 
have  ignorantly  broken  ever  since  I  left  London,  in  1829. 
It  appeared  to  me  much  better  to  confess  at  once  that  I 
had  ignorantly  done  so  than  now  wilfully  break  it ;  trust- 
ing in  the  Lord  as  it  regarded  the  consequences  of  the  step. 
I  did  so,  and  the  Lord  inclined  the  heart  of  the  officer  with 
whom  I  had  to  do  to  pass  over  my  non-compliance  with 
the  law,  on  account  of  my  having  broJcen  it  ignorantly. 
Having  obtained  my  passport,  I  found  an  unexpected 
difficulty  in  the  Prussian  ambassador  refusing  to  sign  it,  as 
it  did  not  contain  a  description  of  my  person,  and  there- 
fore I  needed  to  prove  that  I  was  the  individual  spoken  of 
in  the  passport.  This  difficulty  was  not  removed  for  three 
days,  when,  after  earnest  prayer,  through  a  paper  signed 
by  some  citizens  of  London,  to  whom  I  am  known,  the 
ambassador  was  satisfied.  This  very  difficulty,  when  once 
the  Lord  had  removed  it,  afforded  me  cause  for  thanksgiv- 
ing ;  for  I  now  obtained  a  new  passport,  worded  in  a  way 
that,  should  I  ever  need  it  again,  will  prevent  similar  diffi- 
culties. 

Mr.  Miiller  was  absent  for  five  weeks,  during  which 
time  he  experienced  many  answers  to  prayer  and 
encouragements  to  faith. 

April  15.  Bristol.  Yesterday,  at  one,  we  landed  in  Lon- 
don. In  answer  to  prayer,  I  soon  obtained  my  things 
from  the  custom-house,  and  reached  my  friends  in  Chancery 
Lane  a  little  before  two. 

June  3.  To-day  we  had  a  public  meeting  on  account  of 
the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad. 
It  is  now  fifteen  months  since,  in  dependence  upon  the 
Lord  for  the  supply  of  means,  we  have  been  enabled  to 
provide  poor  children  with  schooling,  circulate  the  Holy 


106  THE  LIFE  OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  VL 

Scriptures,  and  aid  missionary  labors.  During  this  time, 
though  the  field  of  labor  has  been  continually  enlarging, 
and  though  we  have  now  and  then  been  brought  low  in 
funds,  the  Lord  has  never  allowed  us  to  be  obliged  to  stop 
the  work.  We  have  been  enabled  during  this  time  to 
establish  three  day  schools,  and  to  connect  with  the 
Institution  two  other  charity  day  schools,  which,  humanly 
speaking,  otherwise  would  have  been  closed  for  want  of 
means.  The  number  of  the  children  that  have  been  thus 
provided  with  schooling,  in  the  day  schools  only,  amounts 
to  439.  The  number  of  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
which  have  been  circulated  is  795  Bibles  and  753  New 
Testaments.  We  have  also  sent,  in  aid  of  missionary 
labors  in  Canada,  in  the  East  Indies,  and  on  the  Continent 
of  Europe,  one  hundred  and  seventeen  pounds,  eleven 
shillings.  The  whole  amount  of  the  free-will  offerings  put 
into  our  hands  for  carrying  on  this  work  from  March  5, 
1834,  to  May  19,  1835,  is  £363  12s.  Old. 

June  22.  This  morning  at  two  my  father-in-law  died. 
June  25.  Our  little  boy  is  so  ill  that  I  have  no  hope  of  his 
recovery.  The  Lord's  holy  will  be  done  concerning  the 
dear  little  one.  June  26.  My  prayer,  last  evening,  was, 
that  God  would  be  pleased  to  support  my  dear  wife  under 
the  trial,  should  he  remove  the  little  one ;  and  to  take 
him  soon  to  himself,  thus  sparing  him  from  suffering.  1 
did  not  pray  for  the  child's  recovery.  It  was  but  two 
hours  after  that  the  dear  little  one  went  home.  I  am  so 
fully  enabled  to  realize  that  the  dear  infant  is  so  much 
better  off  with  the  Lord  Jesus  than  with  us,  that  I  scarcely 
feel  the  loss  at  all,  and  when  I  weep  I  weep  for  joy. 

July  18.  I  have  felt  for  several  days  weak  in  my  chest. 
This  weakness  has  been  increasing,  and  to-day  I  have  felt 
it  more  than  ever.  I  have  thought  it  well  to  refrain  next 
week  from  all  public  speaking.  May  the  Lord  grant  that 
I  may  be  brought  nearer  to  him  through  this,  for  I  am  not 


1835.        THE  SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION.        107 

at  all  in  the  state  in  which  I  ought  to  be,  and  I  think 
sometimes  that  our  late  afflictions  have  been  lost  upon  me, 
and  that  the  Lord  will  need  to  chastise  me  severely. 

July  31.  To-day  brother  C r,  formerly  a  minister  in 

the  establishment,  who  came  to  us  a  few  days  since,  began, 
in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
to  go  from  house  to  house  to  spread  the  truth  as  a  city 
missionary.  [This  was  a  remarkable  interposition  of  God. 
Brother  Craik  had  before  this,  for  some  months,  been 
unable,  on  account  of  bodily  infirmity,  to  labor  in  the  work 
of  the  schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  etc.,  and 

my  own  weakness,  shortly  after  brother  C r's  arrival, 

increased  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  give  up  the  work  entirely. 
How  gracious,  therefore,  of  the  Lord  to  send  brother 

C r,  that  thus  the  work  might  go  on !  Up  to  July, 

1837,  this  beloved  brother  was  enabled  to  continue  in  his 
work,  and  thus  this  little  Institution  was  in  a  most  impor- 
tant way  enlarged  as  it  regards  the  field  of  labor.] 

August  24.  I  feel  very  weak,  and  suffer  more  than  be- 
fore from  the  disease.  I  am  in  doubt  whether  to  leave 
Bristol  entirely  for  a  time.  I  have  no  money  to  go  away 
for  a  change  of  air.  I  have  had  an  invitation  to  stay  for 
a  week  with  a  sister  in  the  country,  and  I  think  of  ac- 
cepting the  invitation,  and  going  to-morrow.  August 
26.  To-day  I  had  five  pounds  given  to  me  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  using  change  of  air.  August  29.  To- 
day I  received  another  five  pounds  for  the  same  purpose. 

August  30.  To-day,  for  the  first  Lord's  day  since  our 
arrival  in  Bristol,  I  have  been  kept  from  preaching  through 
illness.  How  mercifully  has  the  Lord  dealt  in  giving  me 
so  much  strength  for  these  years !  I  had  another  five 
pounds  sent  to  aid  me  in  procuring  change  of  air.  How 
kind  is  the  Lord  in  thus  providing  me  with  the  means 
for  leaving  Bristol !  September  2.  Went  with  my  family 
to  Portishead. 


108  THE   LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  VL 

September  15.  As  I  clearly  understood  that  the  person 
who  lets  me  his  horse  has  no  license,  I  saw  that,  being 
bound  as  a  believer  to  act  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
country,  I  could  use  it  no  longer ;  and  as  horse  exercise 
seems  most  important,  humanly  speaking,  for  my  resto- 
ration, and  as  this  is  the  only  horse  which  is  to  be  had 
in  the  place,  we  came  to  the  conclusion  to  leave  Portis- 
head  to-morrow.  Immediately  after,  I  received  a  kind 
letter  from  a  brother  and  two  sisters  in  the  Lord,  who  live 
in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  which  contained  a  fourth  invitation, 
more  pressing  than  ever,  to  come  and  stay  with  them  for 
some  time.  In  addition  to  this,  they  wrote  that  they  had 
repeatedly  prayed  about  the  matter,  and  were  persuaded 
that  I  ought  to  come.  This  matter  has  been  to-day  a 
subject  for  prayer. 

September  16.  We  came  this  morning  to  the  conclusion 
that  I  should  go  to  the  Isle  of  Wight ;  but  we  saw  not 
how  my  wife  and  child  and  our  servant  could  accompany 
me,  as  we  had  not  sufficient  money  for  travelling  expenses ; 
and  yet  this  seemed  of  importance.  The  Lord  graciously 
removed  the  difficulty  this  evening;  for  we  received, 
most  unexpectedly  and  unasked  for,  five  pounds  and  thir- 
teen shillings,  which  was  owed  to  us,  and  also,  when  we 
had  already  retired  to  rest,  a  letter  was  brought,  contain- 
ing a  present  of  two  pounds.  How  very,  very  kind  and 
tender  is  the  Lord! 

September  19.  This  evening  we  arrived  at  our  friends' 
in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  by  whom  we  were  most  kindly 
received. 

September  29.  Last  evening,  when  I  retired  from  the 
family,  I  had  a  desire  to  go  to  rest  at  once,  for  I  had  prayed 
a  short  while  before ;  and  feeling  weak  in  body,  the  cold- 
ness of  the  night  was  a  temptation  to  me  to  pray  no  fur- 
thei.  However,  the  Lord  did  help  me  to  fall  upon  my 
knees ;  and  no  sooner  had  I  commenced  praying  than  he 


1835.        THE   SCRIPTURAL   KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION.        100 

shone  into  my  soul,  and  gave  me  such  a  spirit  of  prayer 
as  I  had  not  enjoyed  for  many  weeks.  He  graciously 
once  more  revived  his  work  in  my  heart.  I  enjoyed  that 
nearness  to  God  and  fervency  in  prayer,  for  more  than  an 
hour,  for  which  my  soul  had  been  panting  for  many  weeks 
past.  For  the  first  time,  during  this  illness,  I  had  now 
also  a  spirit  of  prayer  as  regards  my  health.  I  could  ask 
the  Lord  earnestly  to  restore  me  again,  which  had  not  been 
the  case  before.  I  now  long  to  go  back  again  to  the  work 
in  Bristol,  yet  without  impatience,  and  feel  assured  that 
the  Lord  will  strengthen  me  to  return  to  it.  I  went  to 
bed  especially  happy,  and  awoke  this  morning  in  great 
peace,  rose  sooner  than  usual,  and  had  again,  for  more  than 
an  hour,  real  communion  with  the  Lord,  before  breakfast. 
May  he  in  mercy  continue  this  state  of  heart  to  his  most 
unworthy  child ! 

October  9.  I  have  many  times  had  thoughts  of  giving 
hi  print  some  account  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  me,  for  the 
instruction,  comfort,  and  encouragement  of  the  children  of 
God.  I  have  considered  to-day  all  the  reasons  for  and 
against,  and  find  that  there  are  scarcely  any  against,  and 
many  for  it. 

November  15.     Bristol.      Brother  C r  and  I  have 

been  praying  together,  the  last  five  days,  that  the  Lord 
would  be  pleased  to  send  us  means  for  carrying  on  the 
work  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  This  even- 
ing, a  brother  gave  me  six  shillings  and  one  penny,  being 
money  which  he  formerly  used  to  pay  towards  the  support 
of  a  trade  club,  which  he  has  lately  given  up  for  the  Lord's 
sake.  November  18.  This  evening  thirty  pounds  were 
given  to  me;  twenty-five  pounds  for  the  Scriptural  Knowl- 
edge Institution,  and  five  pounds  for  myself.  This  is  a 

most  remarkable  answer  to  prayer.     Brother  C r  and 

I  have  prayed  repeatedly  together  during  the  last  week 
concerning  the  work,  and  especially  that  the  Lord  would 
10 


110  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VI 

be  pleased  to  giv^e  us  the  means  to  continue,  and  even 
enlarge  the  field.  In  addition  to  this,  I  have  several  times 
asked  for  a  supply  for  myself,  and  he  has  kindly  granted 
both  these  requests.  O  that  I  may  have  grace  to  trust 
him  more  and  more  1 


CHAPTER    VII. 

HOME     FOR     DESTITUTE     ORPHANS. 
1835  —  1836. 

FR  AS  RE'S  -WORKS  FOLLOW  HIM  —  A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  CONCEIVED  — 
REASONS  FOR  ESTABLISHING  AN  ORPHAN  HOUSE  —  PRATER  FOR  GUID- 
ANCE—TREASURE LAID  UP  IN  HEAVEN  — IN  PRATER  AND  IN  FAITH, 
THE  WORK  IS  BEGUN. 

NOVEMBER  20.  This  evening  I  took  tea  at  a  sister's 
house,  where  I  found  France's  life.  I  have  frequently,  for 
a  long  time,  thought  of  laboring  in  a  similar  way,  on  a 
much  smaller  scale ;  not  to  imitate  Franke,  but  in  reliance 
upon  the  Lord.  May  God  make  it  plain!  November  21. 
To-day  I  have  had  it  very  much  impressed  on  my  heart, 
no  longer  merely  to  think  about  the  establishment  of  an 
orphan  house,  but  actually  to  set  about  it,  and  I  have  been 
very  much  in  prayer  respecting  it,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
Lord's  mind.  November  23.  To-day  I  had  ten  pounds 
sent  from  Ireland,  for  our  Institution.  The  Lord,  in 
answer  to  prayer,  has  given  me,  in  a  few  days,  about  fifty 
pounds.  I  had  asked  only  for  forty  pounds.  This  has 
been  a  great  encouragement  to  me,  and  has  still  more 
stirred  me  up  to  think  and  pray  about  the  establishment 
of  an  orphan  house.  Nov.  25.  I  have  been  again  much 
in  prayer  yesterday  and  to-day  about  the  orphan  house^ 


112  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VII. 

and  am  more  and  more  convinced  that  it  is  of  God.     May 
he  in  mercy  guide  me  ! 

It  may  be  well  to  enter  somewhat  minutely  upon 
the  reasons  which  led  me  to  establish  an  orphan  house. 
Through  my  pastoral  labors,  through  my  correspondence, 
and  through  brethren  who  visited  Bristol,  I  had  constantly 
cases  brought  before  me,  which  proved  that  one  of  the 
especial  things  which  the  children  of  God  needed  in  our 
day,  was,  to  have  their  faith  strengthened.  I  might  visit  a 
brother  who  worked  fourteen  or  even  sixteen  hours  a  day 
at  his  trade,  the  necessary  result  of  which  was,  that  not 
only  his  body  suffered,  but  his  soul  was  lean,  and  he  had 
no  enjoyment  in  God.  I  might  point  out  to  him  that  he 
ought  to  work  less,  in  order  that  his  bodily  health  might 
not  suffer,  and  that  he  might  gather  strength  for  his  inner 
man,  by  reading  the  word  of  God,  by  meditation  over  it, 
and  by  prayer.  The  reply,  however,  I  generally  found  to 
be  something  like  this :  "  But  if  I  work  less,  I  do  not  earn 
enough  for  the  support  of  my  family.  Even  now,  whilst  I 
work  so  much,  I  have  scarcely  enough."  There  was  no 
trust  in  God,  no  real  belief  in  the  truth  of  that  word, 
"  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness, 
and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  I  might 
reply  something  like  this  :  "  My  dear  brother,  it  is  not  your 
work  which  supports  your  family,  but  the  Lord ;  and  he  who 
has  fed  you  and  your  family  when  you  could  not  work  at 
all,  on  account  of  illness,  would  surely  provide  for  you  and 
yours,  if,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food  for  your  inner  man, 
you  were  to  work  only  for  so  many  hours  a  day  as  would 
allow  you  proper  time  for  retirement.  And  is  it  not  the 
case  now  that  you  begin  the  work  of  the  day  after  having 
had  only  a  few  hurried  moments  for  prayer ;  and  when  you 
leave  off  your  work  in  the  evening,  and  mean  then  to  read 
a  little  of  the  word  of  God,  are  you  not  too  much  worn 
out  in  body  and  mind  to  enjoy  it,  and  do  you  not  often 


1835.  HOME  FOB  DESTITUTE  ORPHANS.  113 

fall  asleep  whilst  reading  the  Scriptures,  or  whilst  on  your 
knees  in  prayer  ?  "  The  brother  would  allow  it  was  so ; 
he  would  allow  that  my  advice  was  good ;  but  still  I  read 
in  his  countenance,  even  if  he  should  not  have  actually 
said  so,  "  How  should  I  get  on  if  I  were  to  carry  out  your 
advice  ?  "  I  longed,  therefore,  to  have  something  to  point 
the  brother  to,  as  a  visible  proof  that  our  God  and  Father 
is  the  same  faithful  God  that  he  ever  was,  —  as  willing  as 
ever  to  PROVE  himself  the  LIVING  GOD,  in  our  day  as  for- 
merly, to  all  who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

Again,  sometimes  I  found  children  of  God  tried  in  mind 
by  the  prospect  of  old  age,  when  they  might  be  unable  to 
work  any  longer,  and  therefore  were  harassed  by  the  fear 
of  having  to  go  into  the  poorhouse.  If  in  such  a  case  I 
pointed  out  to  them  how  their  heavenly  Father  has  always 
helped  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him,  they  might  not 
say  that  times  have  changed ;  but  yet  it  was  evident 
enough  that  God  was  not  looked  upon  by  them  as  the 
LIVING  God.  I  longed  to  set  something  before  the  chil- 
dren of  God  whereby  they  might  see  that  he  does  not  for- 
sake, even  in  our  day,  those  who  rely  upon  him. 

Another  class  of  persons  were  brethren  in  business,  who 
suffered  in  their  souls,  and  brought  guilt  on  their  con- 
sciences, by  carrying  on  their  business  almost  in  the  same 
way  as  unconverted  persons  do.  The  competition  in  trade, 
the  bad  times,  the  over-peopled  country,  were  given  asr 
reasons  why,  if  the  business  were  carried  on  simply  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  it  could  not  be  expected  to  do 
well.  Such  a  brother,  perhaps,  would  express  the  wish 
that  he  might  be  differently  situated,  but  very  rarely  did  1 
see  that  there  was  a  stand  made  for  God,  that  there  icas  the 
holy  determination  to  trust  in  the  living  God,  and  to  de- 
pend on  him,  in  order  that  a  good  conscience  might  be 
maintained.  To  this  class,  likewise,  I  desired  to  show  by  a 
visible  proof  that  God  is  unchangeably  the  same. 

10* 


114  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  "Vn 

Then  there  was  another  class  of  persons,  individuals 
who  were  in  professions  in  which  they  could  not  continue 
with  a  good  conscience,  or  persons  who  were  in  an  unscrip- 
tural  position  with  reference  to  spiritual  things ;  \>ut  both 
classes  feared,  on  account  of  the  consequences,  to  give  up 
the  profession  in  which  they  could  not  abide  with  God,  or 
to  leave  their  position,  lest  they  should  be  thrown  out  of 
employment.  My  spirit  longed  to  be  instrumental  in 
strengthening  their  faith,  by  giving  them  not  only  instances 
from  the  word  of  God  of  his  willingness  and  ability  to  help 
all  those  who  rely  upon  him,  but  to  show  them  by  proofs 
that  he  is  the  same  in  our  day.  I  well  knew  that  the  word 
of  God  ought  to  be  enough;  but  I  considered  that  I  ought 
to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  my  brethren,- if  by  any  means, 
by  this  visible  proof  to  the  unchangeable  faithfulness  of 
the  Lord,  I  might  strengthen  their  hands  in  God ;  for  I 
remembered  what  a  great  blessing  my  own  soul  had 
received  through  the  Lord's  dealings  with  his  servant  A. 
H.  Franke,  who,  in  dependence  upon  the  living  God  alone, 
established  an  immense  orphan  house,  which  I  had  seen 
many  times  with  my  own  eyes.  I  therefore  judged  my- 
self bound  to  be  the  servant  of  the  church  of  Christ  in 
the  particular  point  on  which  I  had  obtained  mercy; 
namely,  in  being  able  to  ta7ce  God  by  his  word,  and  to  rely 
upon  it. 

All  these  exercises  of  my  soul,  which  resulted  from  the 
fact  that  so  many  believers  with  whom  I  became  ac- 
quainted were  harassed  and  distressed  in  mind,  or  brought 
guilt  on  their  consciences  on  account  of  not  trusting  in 
the  Lord,  were  used  by  God  to  awaken  in  my  heart  the 
desire  of  setting  before  the  church  at  large,  and  before  the 
world,  a  proof  that  he  has  not  in  the  least  changed  ;  and 
this  seemed  to  me  best  clone  by  the  establishing  of  an 
orphan  house.  It  needed  to  be  something  which-  could  be 
seen,  even  by  the  natural  eye.  Now,  if  I,  a  poor  man, 


1335.  HOME  FOE  DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  115 

simply  by  prayer  and  faith,  obtained,  without  asldng  any 
individual^  the  means  for  establishing  and  carrying  on  an 
orphan  house,  there  would  be  something  which,  with  the 
Lord's  blessing,  might  be  instrumental  in  strengthening  the 
faith  of  the  children  of  God,  besides  being  a  testimony  to 
the  consciences  of  the  unconverted  of  the  reality  of  the 
things  of  God. 

This,  then,  was  the  primary  reason  for  establishing  the 
orphan  house.  I  certainly  did  from  my  heart  desire  to  be 
used  by  God  to  benefit  the  bodies  of  poor  children,  be- 
reaved of  both  parents,  and  seek  in  other  respects,  with 
the  help  of  God,  to  do  them  good  for  this  life.  I  also  par- 
ticularly longed  to  be  used  by  God  in  getting  the  dear 
orphans  trained  up  in  the  fear  of  God ;  but  still,  the  first 
and  primary  object  of  the  work  was,  and  still  is,  that 
God  might  be  magnified  by  the  fact  that  the  orphans  under 
my  care  are  provided  with  all  they  need,  only  by  prayer 
and  faith,  without  any  one  being  asked  by  me  or  my 
fellow-laborers,  whereby  it  may  be  seen  that  God  is  FAITH- 
FUL STILL,  and  HEARS  PRAYER  STILL.  That  I  was  not 
mistaken,  has  been  abundantly  proved  since  November, 
1835,  both  by  the  Conversion  of  many  sinners  who  have 
read  the  accounts  which  have  been  published  in  connec- 
tion with  this  work,  and  also  by  the  abundance  of  fruit 
that  has  followed  in  the  hearts  of  the  saints,  for  which, 
from  my  inmost  soul,  I  desire  to  be  grateful  to  God,  and 
the  honor  and  glory  of  which  not  only  is  due  to  him  alone, 
but  which  I,  by  his  help,  am  enabled  to  ascribe  to  him. 

November  28.  I  have  been,  every  day  this  week,  very 
much  in  prayer  concerning  the  orphan  house,  chiefly  en- 
treating the  Lord  to  take  away  every  thought  concerning 
it  out  of  my  mind  if  the  matter  be  not  of  him ;  and  have 
also  repeatedly  examined  my  heart  concerning  my  motives 
in  the  matter.  But  I  have  been  more  and  more  confirmed 
that  it  is  of  God. 


116  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  TO. 

December  2.  I  have  again  these  last  days  prayed  much 
about  the  orphan  house,  and  have  frequently  examined  my 
heart,  that  if  it  were  at  all  my  desire  to  establish  it  for  the 
sake  of  gratifying  myself  I  might  find  it  out.  To  that 
end  I  have  also  conversed  with  brother  Craik  about  it, 
that  he  might  be  instrumental  in  showing  me  any  hidden 
corruption  of  my  heart  concerning  the  matter,  or  any 
other  scriptural  reason  against  my  engaging  in  it.  The 
one  only  reason  which  ever  made  me  at  all  doubt  as  to  ita 
being  of  God  that  I  should  engage  in  this  work,  is  the 
multiplicity  of  engagements  which  I  have  already.  But 
if  the  matter  be  of  God,  he  will  in  due  time  send  suitable 
individuals,  so  that  comparatively  little  of  my  time  will  be 
taken  up  in  this  service. 

This  morning  I  asked  the  Lord  especially  that  he  would 
be  pleased  to  teach  me  through  the  instrumentality  of 
brother  C. ;  and  I  went  to  him,  that  he  might  have  an 
opportunity  of  probing  my  heart.  For  as  I  desire  only 
the  Lord's  glory,  I  should  be  glad  to  be  instructed  through 
the  instrumentality  of  any  brother,  if  the  matter  be  not  of 
him.  But  brother  C.,  on  the  contrary,  greatly  encour- 
aged me  in  it.  Therefore,  I  have  this  day  taken  the  first 
actual  step  in  the  matter,  in  having  ordered  bills  to  be 
printed,  announcing  a  public  meeting  on  December  9,  at 
which  I  intend  to  lay  before  the  brethren  my  thoughts 
concerning  the  orphan  house,  as  a  means  of  ascertaining 
more  clearly  the  Lord's  mind  concerning  the  matter.  De- 
cember 5.  This  evening  I  was  struck,  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  with  these  words  :  "  Open  thy  mouth  wide,  and 
I  will  fill  it."  I  was  led  to  apply  this  Scripture  to  the 
orphan  house,  and  asked  the  Lord  for  premises,  one  thou- 
sand pounds,  and  suitable  individuals  to  take  care  of  the 
children.  December  7.  To-day  I  received  the  first  shil- 
ling for  the  orphan  house. 

December  9.    This  afternoon  the  first  piece  of  furniture 


1835.  HOME  FOB  DESTITUTE  ORPHANS.  117 

was  given,  —  a  large  wardrobe.  This  afternoon  and  even- 
ing I  was  low  in  spirit  as  it  regards  the  orphan  house,  but 
as  soon  as  I  began  to  speak  at  the  meeting  I  received 
peculiar  assistance  from  God.  After  the  meeting,  ten  shil- 
lings was  given  to  me.  There  was  purposely  no  collection, 
nor  did  any  one  speak  besides  myself;  for  it  was  not  in  the 
least  intended  to  work  upon  the  feelings,  for  I  sought  to 
be  quite  sure  concerning  the  mind  of  God.  After  the 
meeting,  a  sister  offered  herself  for  the  work.  I  went  home, 
happy  in  the  Lord,  and  full  of  confidence  that  the  matter 
will  come  to  pass,  though  but  ten  shillings  has  been 
given.  December  10.  I  have  sent  to  the  press  a  statement, 
which  contains  the  substance  of  what  I  said  at  the  meet- 
ing last  evening.  I  have  received  a  letter,  in  which  a 
brother  and  sister  wrote  thus  :  "  We  propose  ourselves  for 
the  service  of  the  intended  orphan  house,  if  you  think  us 
qualified  for  it ;  also  to  give  up  all  the  furniture,  etc.,  which 
the  Lord  has  given  us,  for  its  use ;  and  to  do  this  without 
receiving  any  salary  whatever,  believing  that  if  it  be  the 
will  of  the  Lord  to  employ  us,  he  will  supply  all  our  need," 
etc.  In  the  evening  a  brother  brought,  from  several  indi- 
viduals, three  dishes,  twenty-eight  plates,  three  basins,  one 
jug,  four  mugs,  three  salt-stands,  one  grater,  four  knives, 
and  five  forks. 

December  12.  While  I  was  praying  this  morning  that 
the  Lord  would  give  us  a  fresh  token  of  his  favor  concern- 
ing the  orphan  house,  a  brother  brought  three  dishes, 
twelve  plates,  one  basin,  and  one  blanket.  After  this  had 
been  given,  I  thanked  God,  and  asked  him  to  give  even 
this  day  another  encouragement.  Shortly  after,  fifty 
pounds  was  given,  and  that  by  an  individual  from  whom, 
for  several  reasons,  I  could  not  have  expected  this  sum. 
Thus  the  hand  of  God  appeared  so  much  the  more  clearly. 
Even  then  I  was  led  to  pray  that  this  day  the  Lord  would 
give  still  more.  In  the  evening,  accordingly,  there  was 


118  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  VU 

Bent,  by  a  sister,  twenty-nine  yards  of  print.  Also  a  sister 
offered  herself  for  the  work.  December  13.  A  brother 
was  influenced  this  day  to  give  four  shillings  p?r  week,  as 
long  as  the  Lord  gives  the  means:  eight  shillings  was 
given  by  him  as  two  weeks'  subscription.  To-day  a  brother 
and  sister  offered  themselves,  with  all  their  furniture,  and 
all  their  provisions  which  they  have  in  the  house,  if  they 
can  be  usefully  employed  in  the  concerns  of  the  orphan 
house. 

December  14.  To-day  a  sister  offered  her  services  for 
the  work.  In  the  evening  another  sister  offered  herself 
for  the  institution.  December  15.  A  sister  brought,  from 
several  friends,  ten  basins,  eight  mugs,  one  plate,  five  des- 
sert spoons,  six  teaspoons,  one  skimmer,  one  toasting-fork, 
one  flour-dredge,  three  knives  and  forks,  one  sheet,  one 
pillow-case,  one  table-cloth;  also  one  pound.  In  the  after- 
noon were  sent  fifty-five  yards  of  sheeting,  and  twelve 
yards  of  calico.  December  16.  I  took  out  of  the  box  in 
my  room  one  shilling.  December  17.  I  was  rather  cast 
down  last  evening  and  this  morning  about  the  matter, 
questioning  whether  I  ought  to  be  engaged  in  this  way, 
and  was  led  to  ask  the  Lord  to  give  me  some  further  en- 
eouragement.  Soon  after  were  sent  by  a  brother  two 
pieces  of  print,  the  one  seven  and  the  other  twenty-three 
and  three  fourths  yards,  six  and  three  fourths  yards  of  calico, 
four  pieces  of  lining,  about  four  yards  altogether,  a  sheet, 
and  a  yard  measure.  This  evening  another  brother  brought 
a  quantity  of  household  articles,  and  told  me  that  it  had 
been  put  into  the  heart  of  an  individual  to  send  to-mor- 
row one  hundred  pounds. 

December  18.  This  afternoon  the  same  brother  brought, 
from  a  sister,  a  counterpane,  a  flatiron-stand,  eight  cups 
and  saucers,  a  sugar-basin,  a  milk  jug,  a  teacup,  sixteen 
thimbles,  five  knives  and  forks,  six  dessert-spoons,  twelve 
teaspoons,  four  combs,  and  two  little  graters ;  from  another 


J835.  HOME  FOR  DESTITUTE   OKPHANS.  119 

friend  a.  flatiron,  and  a  cup  and  saucer.  At  the  same 
time  he  brought  the  hundred  pounds  above  referred 
to.  Since  the  publication  of  the  second  edition,  it  has 
pleased  the  Lord  to  take  to  himself  the  donor  of  this 
hundred  pounds,  and  I  therefore  give,  in  this  present 
edition,  some  further  account  of  the  donation  and  the 
donor. 

A.  L.  was  known  to  me  almost  from  the  beginning  of 
my  coining  to  Bristol,  in  1832.  She  earned  her  bread  by 
needle-work,  by  which  she  gained  from  two  shillings  to 
five  shillings  per  week ;.  the  average,  I  suppose,  was  not 
more  than  three  shillings  sixpence,  as  she  was  weak  in 
body.  But  I  do  not  remember  ever  to  have  heard  her 
utter  a  word  of  complaint  on  account  of  earning  so  little. 
Some  time  before  I  had  been  led  to  establish  an  orphan 
house,  her  father  had  died,  through  which  event  she  had 
come  in  possession  of  four  hundred  and  eighty  pounds, 
which  sum  had  been  left  to  her  (and  the  same  amount  to 
her  brother  and  two  sisters)  by  her  grandmother,  but  o* 
which  her  father  had  had  the  interest  during  his  lifetime 
The  father,  who  had  been  much  given  to  drinking,  died  in 
debt,  which  debts  the  children  wished  to  pay;  but  the  rest* 
besides  A.  L.,  did  not  like  to  pay  in  full,  and  offered  tc 
the  creditors  twenty-five  per  cent.,  which  they  gladly 
accepted,  as  they  had  not  the  least  legal  claim  upon  th? 
children.  After  the  debts  had  been  paid  according  to  thu* 
agreement,  sister  A.  L.  said  to  herself,  "  However  sinful 
my  father  may  have  been,  yet  he  was  my  father,  and  as  I 
have  the  means  of  paying  his  debts  to  the  full  amount,  I 
ought,  as  a  believing  child,  to  do  so,  seeing  that  my  brother 
and  sisters  will  not  do  it."  She  then  went  to  all  the  cred- 
itors secretly,  and  paid  the  full  amount  of  the  debts,  which 
took  forty  pounds  more  of  he**  money,  besides  her  share, 
which  she  had  given  before.  Her  brother  and  two  sisters 
now  gave  fifty  pounds  each  of  their  property  to  their 


120  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VIi 

mother ;  but  A.  L.  said  to  herself,  "  I  am  a  child  of  God; 
surely  I  ought  to  give  my  mother  twice  as  much  as  my 
brothers  and  sisters."  She  therefore  gave  her  mother  one 
hundred  pounds.  Shortly  after  this  she  sent  me  the 
hundred  pounds  towards  the  orphan  house.  I  was  not  a 
little  surprised  when  I  received  this  money  from  her,  for  I 
had  always  known  her  as  a  poor  girl,  and  I  had  never 
heard  anything  about  her  having  come  into  the  possession  of 
this  money,  and  her  dress  had  never  given  me  the  least 
indication  of  an  alteration  in  her  circumstances.  Before, 
however,  accepting  this  money  from  her,  I  had  a  long  con- 
versation with  her,  in  which  I  sought  to  probe  her  as  to  her 
motives,  and  in  which  I  sought  to  ascertain  whether,  as  I  had 
feared,  she  might  have  given  this  money  in  the  feeling  of 
the  moment,  without  having  counted  the  cost.  But  I  had 
not  conversed  long  with  this  beloved  sister,  before  I  found 
that  she  was,  in  this  particular,  a  quiet,  calm,  considerate 
follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  one  who  desired,  in  spite 
of  what  human  reason  might  say,  to  act  according  to  the 
words  of  our  Lord,  "  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures 
upon  earth."  "  Sell  that  ye  have,  and  give  alms."  When 
I  remonstrated  with  her,  in  order  that  I  might  see  whether 
she  had  counted  the  cost,  she  said  to  me,  "The  Lord 
Jesus  has  given  his  last  drop  of  blood  for  me,  and  should  I 
not  give  him  this  hundred  pounds?"  She  would  also 
have  me  take  five  pounds  for  the  poor  saints  in  commun- 
ion with  us.  I  mention  here  particularly  that  this  dear 
sister  kept  all  these  things  to  herself,  and  did  them  as  much 
as  possible  in  secret ;  and  during  her  lifetime,  I  suppose, 
not  six  brethren  and  sisters  among  us  knew  that  she  had 
ever  possessed  four  hundred  and  eighty  pounds,  or  that 
she  had  given  one  hundred  pounds  towards  the  orphan 
house. 

I   relate   one   instance   more.     August  4,   1836,    seven 
months    and   a  half   after  she   had   given    the   hundred 


1835.  HOME   FOR   DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  121 

pounds,  she  came  one  morning  to  me,  and  said  :    "  Last 
evening  I  felt  myself  particularly  stirred  up  to  pray  about 
the  funds  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution ;   but 
whilst  praying,  I  thought,  what  good  is  it  for  me  to  pray 
for  means,  if  I  do  not  give  when  I  have  the  means,  and  I 
have  therefore  brought  you  this  five  pounds."    As  I  had 
reason  to  believe  that,  by  this  time,  by  far  the  greater  part 
of  her  money  was  gone,  I  again  had  a  good  deal  of  con- 
versation with  her,  to  see  whether  she  really  did  count  the 
cost,  and  whether  this  donation  also  was  given  unto  the 
Lord,  or  from  momentary  excitement,  in  which  case  it  was 
better  not  to  give  the  money.     However,  she  was  at  this 
time  also  steadfast,  grounded  upon  the  word  of  God,  and 
evidently  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ ;    and  all  the 
effect  my  conversation  had  upon  her  was,  that  she  said, 
"You  must  take   five   shillings   in   addition   to   the   five 
pounds,  as  a  proof  that  I  give  the  five  pounds  cheerfully." 
And  thus  she  constrained  me  to  take  the  five  pounds  and 
five  shillings.  —  Four  things  are  especially  to  be  noticed 
about  this  beloved  sister,  with  reference  to  all  this  period 
of  her  earthly  pilgrimage :  1.  She  did  all  these  things  in 
secret,  avoiding  to  the  utmost  all  show  about  them,  and 
thus  proved  that  she  did  not  desire  the  praise  of  man.     2. 
She  remained,  as  before,  of  an  humble  and  lowly  mind/and 
she  proved  thus  that  she  had  done  what  she  did  unto  the 
Lord,  and  not  unto  man.     3.  Her  dress  remained,  during 
all  the  time  that  she  had  this  comparative  abundance,  the 
same  as  before.     It  was  clean,  yet  as  simple  and  as  inexpen- 
sive  as  it  was  at  the  time  when  all  her  income  consisted 
of  three  shillings  and  sixpence,  or  at  most  five  shillings 
per  week.     There  was  not  the  least  difference  as  to  her 
lodging,  dress,  manner  of  life,  etc.     She  remained  in  every 
way  the  poor  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  as  to  all  outward  ap- 
pearance.    4.  But  that  which  is  as  lovely  as  the  rest,  she 
continued  working  at  her  needle  all  this  time.     She  earned 
11 


122  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VII. 

her  two  shillings- sixpence,  or  three  shillings,  or  a  little 
more,  a  week,  by  her  work,  as  before ;  whilst  she  gave 
away  the  money  in  sovereigns  or  five-pound  notes.  At 
last  all  her  money  was  gone,  and  that  some  years  before 
she  fell  asleep  ;  and  as  her  bodily  health  never  had  been 
good  as  long  as  I  had  known  her,  and  was  now  much 
worse,  she  found  herself  peculiarly  dependent  upon  the 
Lord,  who  never  forsook  her,  up  to  the  last  moments  of 
her  earthly  course.  Her  body  became  weaker  and  weaker, 
in  consequence  of  which  she  was  able  to  work  very  little, 
for  many  months  before  she  died ;  but  the  Lord  supplied 
her  with  all  she  needed,  though  she  never  asked  for  any- 
thing. For  instance,  a  sister  in  communion  with  us  sent 
her,  for  many  months,  all  the  bread  she  used.  Her 
mouth  was  full  of  thanksgiving,  even  in  the  midst  of  the 
greatest  bodily  sufferings. 

December  20.  A  sister  gave  five  pounds.  December 
21.  A  friend  sent  one  pound.  "Weekly  subscription  of 
four  shillings.  December  22.  A  sister  gave  me  one  pound, 
and  a  friend  sent  two  shillings  and  sixpence.  December 
23.  A  brother  gave,  this  evening,  a  piece  of  blind  line 
and  a  dozen  of  blind  tassels.  About  ten  in  the  evening,  a 
gentleman  brought  me  from  an  individual,  whose  name  he 
was  not  to  mention,  four  pounds,  of  wm'ch  I  was  allowed 
to  take  two  pounds  for  the  orphan  house,  and  to  give  the 
other  two  pounds  to  poor  believers.  December  31.  This 
evening  we  had  a  special  meeting  for  prayer  and  praise. 
There  have  been  received  into  the  church,  during  the  past 
year,  59.  There  are  men  in  communion  with  us,  95.  I 
have  received  for  my  temporal  wants,  in  freewill  offerings, 
presents,  etc.,  £285  Is.  lid. 

During  January  to  May  of  1836,  numerous  donations 
were   made   of  furniture,   provisions,  half  vorn  cloth- 


1836.  HOME  FOR  DESTITUTE   ORPHANS.  123 

ing,  and  money  (varying  from  one  hundred  pounds 
to  a  halfpenny).  Encouraged  by  these  unsolicited 
offerings,  Mr.  Miiller  determined  to  open  the  Orphan 
House. 

April  21.  This  day  was  set  apart  for  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving concerning  the  Orphan  House,  as  it  is  now  opened. 
In  the  morning,  several  brethren  prayed,  and  brother  Craik 
spoke  on  the  last  verses  of  Psalm  xx.  In  the  afternoon,  I 
addressed  our  day  and  Sunday  school  children,  the  or- 
phans, and  other  children  present.  In  the  evening  we  had 
another  prayer  meeting.  There  are  now  seventeen  children 
in  the  Orphan  House. 

May  6.  I  have  now  been  for  some  years,  and  especially 
these  last  few  months,  more  or  less  thinking  and  praying 
respecting  publishing  a  short  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me.  To-day  I  have  at  last  settled  to  do  so,  and  have 
begun  to  write. 

May  16.  For  these  several  weeks  our  income  has  been 
little  ;  and  though  I  had  prayed  many  times  that  the  Lord 
would  enable  us  to  put  by  the  taxes,  yet  the  prayer 
remained  unanswered.  In  the  midst  of  it  all,  my  comfort 
was,  that  the  Lord  would  send  help  by  the  time  it  would 
be  needed.  One  thing  particularly  has  been  a  trial  to  us 
of  late,  far  more  than  our  own  temporal  circumstances, 
which  is,  that  we  have  scarcely,  in  any  measure,  been  able 
to  relieve  the  distress  among  the  poor  saints.  To-day, 
the  Lord,  at  last,  after  I  had  many  times  prayed  to  him 
for  these  weeks  past,  answered  my  prayers,  there  being 
seven  pounds  twelve  shillings  and  one  farthing  given  to 
me  as  my  part  of  the  freewill  offerings  through  the  boxes,  — 
two  five-pound  notes  having  been  put  in  yesterday,  one 
tor  brother  Craik  and  one  for  me.  Thus  the  Lord  has 
again  delivered  us,  and  answered  our  prayers,  and  that  not 


124  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  Vll 

one  single  hour  too  late  ;  for  the  taxes  have  not  as  yet  been 
called  for.  May  he  fill  my  heart  with  gratitude  for  this 
fresh  deliverance,  and  may  he  be  pleased  to  enable  me 
more  and  more  to  trust  in  him,  and  to  wait  patiently  for 
his  help ! 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE     FIELD     WIDENING. 
1836  — 1837. 

AS  UNEXPECTED  OBSTACLE  —  IMPLICIT  SUBMISSION  —  A  SECOND  ORPHAN 
HOUSE  PROPOSED  — AN  ENCOURAGING  TEXT  —  THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE 
OPENED  —  COMPLETED  ANSWER  TO  PRAYER — PROGRESS  OP  THE  LORD'S 
WORK  —  THE  OVERSIGHT  OF  THE  FLOCK. 

Under  date  of  May  18,  1836,  Mr.  M.  says  :  — 

IN  the  foregoing  pages,  a  statement  has  been  given  of 
the  success  with  which  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  crown 
the  prayers  of  his  servant  respecting  the  establishment  ojf 
an  Orphan  House  in  this  city.  The  subject  of  my  prayer 
was,  that  he  would  graciously  provide  a  house,  either  as  a 
loan  or  as  a  gift,  or  that  some  one  might  be  led  to  pay  the 
rant  for  one ;  further,  that  he  would  give  me  one  thousand 
pounds  for  the  object,  and  likewise  suitable  individuals  to 
take  care  of  the  children.  A  day  or  two  after,  I  was  led  to 
ask,  in  addition  to  the  above,  that  he  would  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  his  people  to  send  me  articles  of  furniture,  and 
some  clothes  for  the  children.  In  answer  to  these  petitions, 
many  articles  of  furniture,  clothing,  and  food  were  sent,  a 
conditional  offer  of  a  house,  as  a  gift,  was  made,  individuals 
proposed  themselves  to  take  care  of  the  children,  and  vari- 
ous sums  of  money  were  given,  varying  from  one  hundred 
pounds  to  a  halfpenny. 
11* 


126  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VUL 

It  may  be  well  to  state  that  the  above  results  have  fol- 
lowed in  answer  to  prayer,  without  any  one  having  been 
asked  by  me  for  one  single  thing ;  from  which  I  have  re- 
frained, not  on  account  of  want  of  confidence  in  the 
brethren,  or  because  I  doubted  their  love  to  the  Lord,  but 
that  I  might  see  the  hand  of  God  so  much  the  more 
clearly. 

So  far  as  I  remember,  I  brought  even  the  most  minute 
circumstances  concerning  the  Orphan  House  before  the 
Lord  in  my  petitions,  being  conscious  of  my  own  weakness 
and  ignorance.  There  was,  however,  one  point  I  never 
had  prayed  about,  namely,  that  the  Lord  would  send  chil- 
dren ;  for  I  naturally  took  it  for  granted  that  there  would 
be  plenty  of  applications.  The  appointed  time  came,  and 
not  even  one  application  was  made.  This  circumstance 
now  led  me  to  lie  low  before  my  God  in  prayer,  and  to  ex- 
amine my  heart  once  more  as  to  all  the  motives  concerning 
it ;  and  being  able,  as  formerly,  to  say,  that  his  glory  was 
my  chief  aim,  i.  e.  that  it  might  be  seen  that  it  is  not  a 
vain  thing  to  trust  in  the  living  God,  and  still  continuing 
in  prayer,  I  was  at  last  brought  to  this  state,  that  I  could 
say  from  my  heart  that  I  should  rejoice  in  God  being 
glorified  in  this  matter,  though  it  were  by  bringing  the 
whole  to  nothing.  But  as  still,  after  all,  it  seemed  to  me 
more  tending  to  the  glory  of  God  to  establish  and  prosper 
the  Orphan  House,  I  could  then  ask  him  heartily  to  send 
applications.  I  enjoyed  now  a  peaceful  state  of  heart 
concerning  the  subject,  and  was  also  more  assured  than  ever 
that  God  would  establish  it.  The  very  next  day  the  first 
application  was  made,  and  within  a  short  time  forty-three 
applied.  I  rented  the  house  No.  6,  Wilson  Street,  as  being, 
on  account  of  its  cheapness  and  largeness,  very  suitable. 

I  have  mentioned  that  we  intended  to  take  in  the  chil- 
dren from  the  seventh  to  the  twelfth  year.  But  after  six 
applications  hud  been  made  for  children  between  four  and 


1836.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  127 

six  years  of  age,  it  became  a  subject  of  solemn  and  prayer- 
ful consideration,  whether,  as  long  as  there  were  vacancies, 
such  children  should  not  be  received,  though  so  young.  I 
came  at  last  to  the  conclusion  to  take  in  the  little  girls 
under  seven  years  of  age,  for  whom  application  had  been 
made.  Further,  it  has  been  repeatedly  brought  before  me, 
how  desirable  it  would  be  to  .establish  also,  in  this  city,  an 
Orphan  House  for  male  children,  and  there  were  even  articles 
sent  for  little  orphan  boys.  Partly,  then,  on  account  of 
these  reasons ;  and  partly  because  the  Institution  already 
opened  was  quite  filled  in  a  few  days  ;  and  partly  because 
the  Lord  has  done  hitherto  far  above  what  I  could  have 
expected  ;  I  have  at  last,  after  repeated  prayer,  come  to  the 
conclusion,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  in  dependence 
upon  him  alone  for  support,  to  propose  the  establishment 
of  an  Infant  Orphan  House. 

June  3.  From  May  16  up  to  this  day  I  have  been  con- 
fined to  the  house,  and  a  part  of  the  time  to  my  bed,  on 
account  of  a  local  inflammation,  which  keeps  me  from 
walking.  Almost  every  day  during  this  time  I  have  been 
able  to  continue  writing  a  narrative  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me,  which  had  been  again  laid  aside  after  May^^*on 
account  of  a  number  of  pressing  engagements.  It  is  very 
remarkable  that  the  greatest  objection  against  writing  it 
for  the  press  was  want  of  time.  Now,  through  this  afflic- 
tion, which  leaves  my  mind  free,  and  gives  me  time,  on 
account  of  confinement  to  the  house,  I  have  been  able  to 
write  about  a  hundred  quarto  pages. 

June  14.  This  morning  brother  C r  and  I  prayed 

unitedly,  chiefly  about  the  schools  and  the  circulation  of 
the  Scriptures.  Besides  asking  for  blessings  upon  the 
work,  we  have  also  asked  the  Lord  for  the  means  which  are 
needed ;  for  on  July  1,  seventeen  pounds  ten  shillings  will 
be  due  for  the  rent  of  school-rooms,  and,  besides  this,  we 
want  at  least  forty  pounds  more  to  go  on  with  the  circu- 


128  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  VIII, 

lation  of  the  Scriptures,  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the  masters, 
etc.  Towards  all  this  we  have  only  about  seven  pounds. 
I  also  prayed  for  the  remainder  of  the  thousand  pounds  for 
the  Orphan  House. 

June  21.  This  evening  brother  C r  and  I  found  that 

the  Lord  has  not  only  been  pleased  to  send  us,  through  the 
offerings  which  have  come  jn  during  the  last  week,  in 
answer  to  our  prayers,  the  seventeen  pounds  ten  shillings 
which  will  be  due  for  the  rent  of  two  school-rooms  on  July 
1,  but  that  we  have  five  pounds  more  than  is  needed. 
Thus  the  Lord  once  more  has  answered  our  prayers. 

July  28.  For  some  weeks  past  we  have  not  been  able 
to  pay  the  salary  of  the  masters  and  governesses  a  month 
in  advance,  but  have  been  obliged  to  pay  it  weekly. 
Brother  C r  and  I  have  lately  prayed  repeatedly  to- 
gether respecting  the  funds,  but  we  were  now  brought  so 
low,  that  we  should  not  have  been  able  to  pay  even  this 
weekly  salary  of  the  teachers,  had  not  the  Lord  most 
remarkably  helped  us  again  to-day.  For,  besides  one 
pound,  which  was  given  to  us,  this  evening  a  brother 
ga#&  *iight  pounds,  which  sum  had  been  made  up  by  a 
number  of  his  workmen  paying  weekly  one  penny  each,  of 
their  own  accord,  towards  our  funds.  The  money  had 
been  collecting  for  many  months,  and,  in  this  our  necessity, 
it  had  been  put  into  the  heart  of  this  brother  to  bring  it. 

July  29.  This  evening,  from  six  to  half  past  nine,  we 
had  a  meeting  for  inquirers.  There  came  twelve  fresh 
cases  before  us. 

October  1.  To-day,  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord  alone 
for  means,  we  engaged  a  brother  as  a  master  for  a  sixth 
day  school.  On  account  of  the  many  deliverances  which 
we  have  had  of  late,  we  have  not  hesitated  to  enlarge  the 
field,  as  another  boys'  school  was  greatly  needed. 

October  5.  This  evening  twenty-five  pounds  was  given 
to  me  for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  Thus  the 


1836.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  129 

Lord  has  already  given  the  means  of  defraying  the  ex- 
penses of  the  new  boys'  school  for  some  months  to  come. 

October  19.  To-day,  after  having  many  times  prayed 
respecting  the  matter,  I  have  at  last  engaged  a  sister  as 
matron  for  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  never  having  been 
able,  up  to  this  day,  to  meet  with  an  individual  who 
seemed  suitable,  though  there  has  been  money  enough  in 
hand,  for  some  time  past,  for  commencing  this  work,  and 
there  have  been  applications  made  for  several  infant  orphans. 

October  25.  To-day  we  obtained,  without  any  trouble, 
through  the  kind  hand  of  God,  very  suitable  premises  for 
the  Infant  Orphan  House. 

November  5.  There  was  given  by  a  brx  ther  one  hun- 
dred pounds,  fifty  pounds  of  which  was  previously  promised, 
to  insure  the  rent  for  premises.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact, 
concerning  this  donation,  that  I  had,  in  December  of  last 
year,  repeatedly  asked  the  Lord  to  incline  the  heart  of 
this  brother  to  give  this  hundred  pounds,  and  I  made 
a  memorandum  of  this  prayer  in  my  journal  of  December 
12,  1835.  On  January  25, 1836,  fifty  pounds  was  promised 
by  him,  and  on  November  5,  fifty  pounds  besides  that 
sum  was  given  ;  but  it  was  not  till  some  days  after,  that 
I  remembered  that  the  very  sum  for  which  I  had  asked 
the  Lord  had  been  given.  When  it  came  to  my  mind  that 
this  prayer  had  been  noted  down  in  my  journal,  and  I 
showed  it  to  the  donor,  we  rejoiced  together ;  he,  to  have 
been  the  instrument  in  giving,  and  I  to  have  had  the 
request  granted. 

November  30.  On  account  of  many  pressing  engage- 
ments, I  had  not  been  led,  for  some  time  past,  to  pray 
respecting  the  funds.  But  being  in  great  need^  I  was  led, 
yesterday  morning,  earnestly  to  ask  the  Lord ;  and  in  an- 
swer to  this  petition  a  brother  gave  me,  last  evening,  ten 
pounds.  He  had  had  it  in  his  heart,  for  several  months 
past,  to  give  this  sum,  but  had  been  hitherto  kept  from  iu 


130  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VIII. 

not  having  the  means.  Just  now,  in  this  our  great  neces- 
sity, the  Lord  furnished  him  with  the  means,  and  we  were 
helped  in  this  way.  In  addition  to  this  ten  pounds,  I 
received  last  evening  a  letter  with  five  pounds,  from  a 
sister  whom  I  never  saw,  and  who  has  been  several  times 
used  by  God  as  an  instrument  to  supply  our  wants.  She 
writes  thus :  u  It  has  been  so  much  on  my  mind  lately  to 
send  you  some  money,  that  I  feel  as  if  there  must  be  some 
need,  which  the  Lord  purposes  to  honor  me  by  making  me 
the  instrument  of  Supplying.  I  therefore  enclose  you  five 
pounds,  all  I  have  in  the  house  at  this  moment." 

December  9.  One  pound,  with  Mark  ix.  36-7 :  "  And 
taking  a  little  child,  he  set  him  in  the  midst  of  them," 
etc.,  a  most  encouraging  passage  for  this  work,  the  force 
of  which  I  had  never  felt  before. 

December  15.  This  day  was  set  apart  for  prayer  and 
thanksgiving  respecting  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  which 
was  opened  on  November  28.  In  the  morning  we  had  a 
prayer  meeting.  In  the  afternoon,  besides  prayer  and 
thanksgiving,  I  addressed  the  children  of  our  day  schools 
and  the  orphans,  about  350,  on  Ecclesiastes  xii.  1. 

In  addition  to  the  items  mentioned  above,  donations 
were  received  during  the  year,  of  money,  food,  clothes, 
books,  boxes,  coal-hods,  ornaments  (to  be  sold),  etc.  j 
also,  the  offer  of  gratuitous  medical  attendance,  and 
medicine.  Up  to  the  close  of  1836,  seven  hundred  and 
seventy  pounds  and  ninepence  halfpenny  had  been 
given,  and  forty  pounds  promised. 

December  31.  We  had  this  evening  a  prayer  meeting 
to  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  during  the  past  year, 
and  to  ask  him  for  a  continuance  of  his  favors, 


1837.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  13l 

During  the  past  year  there  have  been  received  into  the 
church,  52 ;  and  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me, 
as  it  regards  my  temporal  supplies,  £232  11s.  9d. 

January  2,  1837.  This  evening  the  two  churches  had 
again  an  especial  prayer  meeting. 

January  5.  To-day  a  sister  called  and  told  me  about 
the  conversion  of  her  father,  who,  in  his  eightieth  yeat. 
after  having  for  many  years  lived  openly  in  sin,  is  at  last 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord.  This  sister  had 
long  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  her  father,  and  at  last, 
though  only  after  twenty  years,  the  Lord  gave  her  the 
desire  of  her  heart. 

May  18.  There  are  now  sixty-four  children  in  the  two 
Orphan  Houses,  and  two  more  are  expected,  which  will  fill 
the  two  houses. 

May  28.  The  narrative  of  some  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  me  is  now  near  being  published,  which  has  led  me 
again  most  earnestly  this  day  week,  and  repeatedly  since, 
to  ask  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  what 
is  wanting  of  the  one  thousand  pounds,  for  which  sum  I 
have  asked  him  on  behalf  of  the  orphans ;  for  though,  in 
my  own  mind,  the  thing  is  as  good  as  done,  so  much 
so  that  I  have  repeatedly  been  able  to  thank  God  that  he 
will  surely  give  me  every  shilling  of  that  sum,  yet  to- 
others this  would  not  be  enough.  As  the  whole  matter, 
then,  about  the  Orphan  House  had  been  commenced  for  the 
glory  of  God,  that  in  this  way  before  the  world  and  the 
church  there  might  be  another  visible  proof  that  the  Lord 
delights  in  answering  prayer ;  and  as  there  was  yet  a  part 
of  the  thousand  pounds  wanting;  and  as  I  earnestly 
desired  the  book  might  not  leave  the  press  before  every 
shilling  of  that  sum  had  been  given  in  answer  to  prayer, 
without  one  single  individual  having  been  asked  by  me  for 
anything^  that  thus  I  might  have  the  sweet  privilege  of 
bearing  my  testimony  for  God  in  this  book ;  —  for  these 


132  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  VIII 

reasons,  I  say,  I  have  given  myself  earnestly  to  prayer 
about  this  matter  since  May  21.  On  May  22  came  in 
seven  pounds  and  ten  shillings,  and  on  May  23,  three 
pounds.  On  May  24,  a  lady,  whom  I  never  saw  before, 
called  on  me,  and  gave  me  forty  pounds.  This  circum- 
stance has  greatly  encouraged  me ;  for  the  Lord  showed 
me  thereby,  afresh,  his  willingness  to  continue  to  send  us 
large  sums,  and  that  they  can  even  come  from  individuals 
whom  we  have  never  seen  before.  On  May  25,  three 
pounds  and  six  shillings  were  sent  from  two  unexpected 
quarters.  On  May  27  was  sent,  anonymously,  a  parcel  of 
worn  clothes,  from  London,  and  a  sovereign.  To-day 
(May  28)  I  received  again  four  pounds  three  shillings  and 
sixpence  ;  and  also  a  parcel  was  sent  from  a  considerable 
distance,  containing  seven  pairs  of  socks,  and  the  following 
trinl^ts,  to  be  sold  for  the  support  of  the  orphans :  one 
gold  pin  with  an  Irish  pearl,  fifteen  Irish  pearls,  two 
pins,  two  brooches,  two  lockets,  one  seal,  two  studs,  eleven 
rings,  oixe  chain,  and  one  bracelet,  all  of  gold. 

June  15.  To-day  I  gave  myself  once  more  earnestly 
to  prayer  respecting  the  remainder  of  the  thousand 
pounds.  This  evening  five  pounds  were  given,  so  that  now 
the  whole  sum  is  made  up.  During  eighteen  months  and 
ten  days  this  petition  has  been  brought  before  God  almost 
daily.  From  the  moment  I  asked  till  the  Lord  granted,  it 
fully,  I  had  never  been  allowed  to  doubt  that  he  would 
give  every  shilling  of  that  sum.  Often  have  I  praised  him 
beforehand,  in  the  assurance  that  he  would  grant  my 
request.  The  thing  after  which  we  have  especially  to  seek 
in  prayer  is,  that  we  believe  that  we  receive,  according  to 
Mark  xi.  24  :  "  What  things  soever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray, 
believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them" 

As  the  Lord  has  so  greatly  condescended  to  listen  to  my 
prayers,  and  as  I  consider  it  one  of  the  particular  talents 
which  he  has  intrusted  to  me  to  exercise  faith  upon  his 


1837.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  133 

promises,  as  it  regards  my  own  temporal  wants  and  those 
of  others ;  and  as  an  Orphan  House  for  boys  above  seven 
years  of  age  seems  greatly  needed  in  this  city ;  and  as 
also  without  it  we  know  not  how  to  provide  for  the  little 
'boys  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  when  they  are  above 
seven  years  of  age,  I  purpose  to  establish  an  Orphan 
House  for  about  forty  boys  above  seven  years  of  age. 

July  12.  The  same  friend  who  gave  me  on  May  24, 
1837,  forty  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  whom,  up  to  that 
time,  I  had  never  seen,  gave  four  hundred  and  sixty 
pounds  more,  being  altogether  five  hundred  pounds. 

It  is  now  three  years  and  four  months  since  brother 
Craik  and  I  began,  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord  for  funds, 
lo  seek  to  help  the  spread  of  the  gospel  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  by  aiding  missionary  exertions.  Since  then 
there  have  been  circulated,  through  our  instrumentality, 
4,030  copies  of  the  Scriptures ;  four  day  schools,  for  poor 
children,  have  been  established  by  us  ;  1,119  children  have 
been  instructed  in  the  six  day  schools,  and  353  children 
are  now  in  those  six  clay  schools.  Besides  this,  a  Sunday 
school  and  an  adult  school  have  been  supplied  with  all 
they  needed,  and  missionary  exertions  in  the  East  Indies, 
in  Upper  Canada,  and  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  have 
been  aided.  In  addition  to  this,  the  word  of  God  has  been 
preached  from  house  to  house  among  the  poor,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  by  brother 
C r,  within  the  last  two  years. 

On  the  15th  of  August,  1837,  the  preceding  portion 
of  this  narrative  was  published. 

Aug.  17.     To-day  two  more  children  were  received  into 
the  Infant  Orphan  House,  which  makes  up  our  full  num- 
ber, sixty-six  in  the  Girls'  and  Infant  Orphan  Houses. 
b 


134  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  VIII. 

S  jptember  2.  I  have  been  looking  about  for  a  house  foi 
the  orphan  boys,  these  last  three  days.  Everything  else  has 
been  provided.  The  Lord  has  given  suitable  individuals 
to  take  care  of  the  children,  money,  etc.  In  his  own  time 
lie  will  give  a  house  also. 

September  19.  It  was  to-day  particularly  impressed 
upon  my  heart  that  I  ought  to  seek  for  more  retirement, 
though  the  work  should  apparently  suffer  ever  so  much ; 
and  that  arrangements  should  be  made  whereby  I  may  be 
able  to  visit  the  brethren  more,  as  an  unvisited  church  will 
sooner  or  later  become  an  unhealthy  church.  Pastors,  as 
fellow-laborers,  are  greatly  needed  among  us. 

September  28.  I  have  for  a  long  time  been  too  much 
outwardly  engaged.  Yesterday  morning  I  spent  about 
three  hours  in  the  vestry  of  Gideon,  to  be  able  to  have 
more  time  for  retirement.  I  meant  to  do  the  same  in  the 
afternoon,  but  before  I  could  leave  the  house  I  was  called 
on,  and  thus  one  person  after  the  other  came,  till  I  had  to 
go  out.  Thus  it  has  been  again  to-day. 

October  16.  For  a  long  time  past  brother  Craik  and  I 
have  felt  the  importance  of  more  pastoral  visiting,  and  it 
has  been  one  of  our  greatest  trials  that  we  have  been 
unable  to  give  more  time  to  it.  This  evening  we  had  pur- 
posely a  meeting  of  the  two  churches,  at  which  brother 
Craik  and  I,  and  a  brother  from  Devonshire,  spoke  on :  1. 
The  importance  of  pastoral  visiting.  II.  The  particular 
obstacles  which  hindered  us  in  attending  to  it.  III.  The 
question  whether  there  was  any  way  of  removing  some  of 
the  obstacles. 

I.  As  to  the  importance  of  pastoral  visiting,  the  follow- 
ing points  were  mentioned :  1.  Watching  over  the  saints, 
by  means  of  visiting  them,  to  prevent  coldness,  or  to  re- 
cover them  from  backsliding.  2.  To  counsel  and  advise 
them  in  family  affairs,  in  their  business,  and  in  spiritual 
matters.  3.  To  keep  up  that  loving  and  familiar  inter 


1837.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  135 

course  which  is  so  desirable  between  saints  and  those  who 
have  the  oversight  of  them.  These  visits  should  be,  if 
possible,  frequent ;  but  in  our  case  there  have  been  several 
obstacles  in  the  way. 

II.  The  particular  obstacles  in  our  case  are:  1.  The 
largeness  of  the  number  who  are  in  communion  with  us. 
One  hundred  would  be  quite  as  many  as  we  have  strength 
to  visit  regularly,  and  as  often  as  would  be  desirable  ;  but 
there  are  nearly  four  hundred  in  fellowship  with  us.  2. 
The  distance  of  the  houses  of  the  saints  from  our  own 
dwellings,  as  many  live  more  than  two  miles  off.  3.  The 
Lord's  blessing  upon  our  labors.  Not  one  year  has  passed 
away,  since  we  have  been  in  Bristol,  without  more  than 
fifty  having  been  added  to  our  number,  each  of  whom,  in 
general,  needed  several  times  to  be  conversed  with  before 
being  admitted  into  fellowship.  4.  That  brother  Craik 
and  I  have  each  of  us  the  care  of  two  churches.  At  the 
first  sight  it  appears  as  if  the  work  is  thus  divided,  but  the 
double  number  of  meetings,  etc.,  nearly  double  the  work. 
5.  The  mere  ruling,  and  taking  care,  in  general,  of  a  large 
body  of  believers,  irrespective  of  the  other  work,  takes 
much  more  time,  and  requires  much  more  strength,  than 
the  taking  care  of  a  small  body  of  believers,  as  we,  by 
grace,  desire  not  to  allow  known  sin  among  us.  6.  The 
position  which  we  have  in  the  church  at  large  brings 
many  brethren  to  us  who  travel  through  Bristol,  who  call 
on  us,  or  lodge  with  us,  and  to  whom,  according  to  the 
Lord's  will,  we  have  to  give  some  time.  7.  In  my  own 
case,  an  extensive  needful  correspondence.  8.  The  weak- 
ness of  body  on  the  part  of  both  of  us.  When  the 
preaching  is  done,  —  when  strangers  who  lodge  with  us 
are  gone,  —  when  the  calls  at  our  house  are  over,  —  when 
the  needful  letters,  however  briefly,  are  written,  —  when 
the  necessary  church  business  is  settled,  —  our  minds  are 
often  so  worn  out  that  we  are  glad  to  be  quiet.  9.  But 


136  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  VIII 

suppose  we  have  bodily  strength  remaining,  after  the 
above  things  have  been  attended  to,  yet  the  frame  of  mind 
is  not  always  so  as  that  one  could  visit.  After  having 
been  particularly  tried  by  church  matters,  which  in  so 
large  a  body  does  not  rarely  occur,  or  being  cast  down  in 
one's  own  soul,  one  may  be  fit  for  the  closet,  but  not  for 
visiting  the  saints.  10.  Lastly,  in  my  own  case,  no  small 
part  of  my  time  is  taken  up  by  attending  to  the  affairs  of 
the  Orphan  Houses,  schools,  the  circulation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, the  aiding  missionary  efforts,  and  other  work  con- 
nected with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution. 

III.  What  is  to  be  done  under  these  circumstances? 
1.  In  the  days  of  the  apostles  there  would  have  been  more 
brethren  to  take  the  oversight  of  so  large  a  body  as  we 
are.  The  Lord  has  not  laid  upon  us  a  burden  which  is  too 
heavy  for  us ;  he  is  not  a  hard  master.  It  is  evident  that 
he  does  not  mean  us  even  to  attempt  to  visit  all  the  saints 
as  much  as  is  evidently  needful,  and  much  less  as  fre- 
quently as  it  would  be  desirable.  We  mention  this,  to 
prevent  uncomfortable  feelings  on  the  part  of  the  dear 
saints  under  our  pastoral  care,  who  find  themselves  not  as 
much  visited  as  they  used  to  be  when  we  came  to  Bristol, 
when  the  number  of  them,  was  not  seventy,  and  now  it  is 
about  four  hundred,  and  when  in  many  other  respects  the 
work  in  our  hands  was  not  half  so  much  as  it  is  now,  and 
when  we  had  much  more  bodily  strength.  2.  It  is  there- 
fore evident  that  there  are  other  pastors  needed;  not  nom- 
inal pastors,  but  such  as  the  Lord  has  called,  to  whom  he 
has  given  a  pastor's  heart  and  pastoral  gifts.  3.  Such 
may  be  raised  up  by  the  Lord  from  our  own  number,  or 
the  Lord  may  send  them  from  elsewhere.  4.  But  in  the 
mean  time  we  should  at  least  see  whether  there  are  not 
helpers  among  us.  5.  As  to  the  work  itself,  in  order  that 
time  may  be  saved,  it  appears  desirable  that  the  two 
churches,  Bcthesda  and  Gideon,  should  be  united  into  one, 


1830.  THE   FIELD   WIDENING.  137 

that  the  breaking  of  bread  should  be  alten lately,  and  that 
the  number  of  weekly  meetings  should  be  reduced. 

October  21.  To-day  the  Lord  has  given  me  a  house  for 
the  Orphan  Boys,  in  the  same  street  in  which  the  other 
two  Orphan  Houses  are. 

Mr.  Miiller's  health  having  suffered  from  his  cares, 
money  was  sent  him  from  unexpected  sources,  to  be 
used  in  travelling  and  recreation. 

REVIEW    OF    THE    YEAR    1837. 

1.  There  are  now  eighty-one  children  in  the  three  Orphan 
Houses,  and  nine  brethren  and  sisters,  who  have  the  care 
of  them.    Ninety,  therefore,  daily  sit  down  to  table.    Lord, 
look  on  the  necessities  of  thy  servant ! 

2.  The  schools  require   as  much  help  as  before ;  nay, 
more,  particularly  the  Sunday  school,   in  which  there  are 
at  present    about  320  children,  and  in  the  clay  schools 
about  350.     Lord,  thy  servant  is  a  poor  man  ;  but  he  has 
trusted  in  thee,  and  made  his  boast  in  thee,  before  the 
sons  of  men  ;  therefore  let  him  not  be  confounded !     Let 
it  not  be  said  all  this  was  enthusiasm,  and  therefore  it  is 
come  to  naught ! 

3     My  temporal  supplies  have  been  £307  2s.  6£d. 


CHAPTER    IX 

TRIAL. 

1838. 

THE  MINISTRY  OF  SICKNESS  —  PEACE  OF  MIND  — JESUS  A  PRESENT  HELP  — 
DEEP  POVERTY  —  PLEADING  WITH  GOD  — UNITED  PRAYER. 

JANUARY  6,  1838.  I  feel  little  better  in  my  head,  though 
my  general  health  seems  improved ;  but  my  kind  physi- 
cian says  I  am  much  better,  and  advises  me  now  change  of 
air.  This  evening  a  sister,  who  resides  about  fifty  miles 
from  hence,  and  who  is  quite  unacquainted  with  the  medi- 
cal advice  given  to  me  this  morning,  sent  me  fifteen  pounds 
for  the  express  purpose  of  change  of  air ;  and  wrote  that 
she  felt  assured,  from  having  been  similarly  afflicted,  that 
nothing  would  do  me  so  much  good,  humanly  speaking,  as 
quiet  and  change  of  air. 

January  7.  This  is  the  ninth  Lord's  day  that  I  have 
been  kept  from  ministering  in  the  word.  My  affliction  is 
connected  with  a  great  tendency  to  irritability  of  temper ; 
yea,  with  some  satanic  feeling,  foreign  to  me  even  natu- 
rally. 

January  10.  To-day  I  went  with  my  family  to  Trow- 
bridge.  Jan.  14.  Lord's  day.  I  have  spent  several  hours  in 
prayer  to-day,  and  read  on  my  knees,  and  prayed  for  two 
hours  over  Psalm  Ixiii.  God  has  blessed  my  soul  much 
to-day.  My  soul  is  now  brought  into  that  state  that  I 


1838.  TRIAL.  139 

delight  myself  in  the  will  of  God,  as  it  regards  my  health, 
Yea,  I  can  now  say, /row  my  heart,  I  would  not  have  this 
disease  removed  till  God,  by  its  means,  has  bestowed  the 
blessing  for  which  it  was  sent. 

January  15.  I  have  had,  since  yesterday  afternoon,  less 
suffering  in  my  head  than  for  the  last  eight  days ;  though 
it  is  even  now  far  from  being  well.  I  have  still  an  inward 
assurance,  on  account  of  the  spiritual  blessings  which  the 
Lord  has  granted  to  me,  that  through  this  affliction  he  is 
only  purifying  me  for  his  blessed  service,  and  that  I  shall 
be  soon  restored  to  the  work.  To-day,  also,  God  has 
continued  to  me  fervency  of  spirit,  which  I  have  now 
enjoyed  for  three  days  following.  He  has  to-day,  also, 
drawn  out  my  soul  into  much  real  communion  with  him- 
self, and  into  holy  desires  to  be  more  conformed  to  his 
dear  Son.  When  God  gives  a  spirit  of  prayer,  how  easy 
then  to  pray !  Nevertheless,  it  was  given  to  me  in  the  use 
of  the  means,  as  I  fell  on  my  knees  last  Saturday,  to  read 
his  word  with  meditation,  and  to  turn  it  into  prayer.  To- 
day I  spent  about  three  hours  in  prayer  over  Psalms  Ixiv. 
and  Ixv.  In  reference  to  that  precious  word,  "  O  thou 
that  hearest  prayer,"  (Ps.  Ixv.  2,)  I  asked  the  Lord  the 
following  petitions,  and  entreated  him  to  record  them  in 
heaven,  and  to  answer  them. 

1.  That  he  would  give  me  grace  to  glorify  him  by  a 
Bubmissive  and  patient  spirit  under  my  affliction. 

2.  That  as  I  ^as  enabled  now,  and  only  now  from  my 
heart,   to   praise   God  for  this   affliction,   he  would    not 
remove  his  hand  from  me  until  he  had  qualified  me  for  hia 
work  more  than  I  have  been  hitherto. 

3.  That  he  would  be  pleased  to  grant  that  the  work  of 
conversion,  through  the  instrumentality  of  brother  Craik 
and  myself,  might  not  cease,  but  go  on  as  much  now  as 
when  we  first  came  to  Bristol,  yea,  more  abundantly  than 
even  then. 


140  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IX. 

4.  That  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  more  real  spiritual 
prosperity  to  the  church  under  our  care  than  ever  we  have 
as  yet  enjoyed. 

5.  Having  praised  him  for  the  sale  of  so  many  copies  of 
my  Narrative  in  so  short  a  time,  I  entreated  him  to  cause 
every  copy  to  be  disposed  of. 

6.  I  asked  him  to  continue  to  let  his  rich  blessing  rest 
upon  this  little  work,  and  more  abundantly,  so  that  many 
may  be  converted  through  it,  and  many  of  the  children  of 
God  truly  benefited  by  it,  and  that  thus  I  might  now  be 
speaking  through  it,  though  laid  aside  from  active  service. 

7.  I  asked  him  for  his  blessing,  in  the  way .  of  conver- 
sion, to  rest  upon  the  orphans,  and  upon  the  Sunday  and 
day-school  children  under  our  care. 

8.  I  asked  him  for  means  to  carry  on  these  Institutions, 
and  to  enlarge  them. 

These  are  some  of  the  petitions  which  I  have  asked  of 
my  God  this  evening,  in  connection  with  this  his  own  word. 
I  believe  he  has  heard  me.  I  believe  he  will  make  it 
manifest  in  his  own  good  time  that  he  has  heard  me,  and 
)  have  recorded  these  my  petitions,  this  15th  day  of  Jan- 
uary, 1838,  that  when  God  has  answered  them  he  may  get, 
through  this,  glory  to  his  name.  [Whilst  writing  this 
second  part,  I  add  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the 
encouragement  of  the  children  of  Qod,  that  petitions  4,  5, 
6,  7,  and  8,  have  been/w%  answered,  and  the  other  peti- 
tions, likewise,  in  part.] 

January  16.  Tuesday.  A  blessed  day.  How  very 
good  is  the  Lord !  Fervency  of  spirit,  through  his  grace, 
is  continued  to  me ;  though  this  morning,  but  for  the  help 
of  God,  I  should  have  lost  it  again.  The  weather  has  been 
very  cold  for  several  days;  but  to-day  I  suffered  much, 
either  because  it  was  colder  than  before,  or  because  I  felt 
it  more,  owing  to  the  weakness  of  my  body,  and  havin<* 
taken  so  much  medicine.  I  arose  from  my  kne<-> 


1838.  TEIAL.  141 

stirred  the  fire,  but  I  still  remained  very  cold.  I  was 
a  little  irritated  by  this.  I  moved  to  another  part -of  the 
room,  but  felt  the  cold  still  more.  At  last,  having  prayed 
for  some  time,  I  was  obliged  to  rise  up  and  take  a  walk 
to  promote  circulation.  I  now  entreated  the  Lord  on  my 
walk  that  this  circumstance  might  not  be  permitted  to 
rob  me  of  the  precious  communion  which  I  have  had  with 
him  the  last  three  days ;  for  this  was  the  object  at  which 
Satan  aimed.  I  confessed  also  my  sin  of  irritability  on 
account  of  the  cold,  and  sought  to  have  my  conscience 
cleansed  through  the  blood  of  Jesus.  He  had  mercy  upon 
me,  my  peace  was  restored,  and  when  I  returned  I  sought 
the  Lord  again  in  prayer,  and  had  uninterrupted  communion 
with  him. 

His  health  remaining  feeble,  Mr.  M.  left  England  on 
April  6,  for  Germany,  and  returned  to  Bristol  May  7. 
He  continues  his  narrative  : — 

May  8.  This  evening  I  went  to  the  prayer  meeting  at 
Gideon.  I  read  Psalm  ciii.,  and  was  able  to  thank  the 
Lord  publicly  for  my  late  affliction.  This  is  the  first  time 
that  I  have  taken  any  part  in  the  public  meetings  of  the 
brethren  since  November  6,  1837. 

July  12.  The  funds,  which  were  this  day  twelvemonth 
about  seven  hundred  and  eighty  pounds,  are  now  reduced 
to  about  twenty  pounds ;  but,  thanks  be  to  the  Lord,  my 
faith  is  as  strong,  or  stronger,  than  it  was  when  we  had  the 
larger  sum  in  hand ;  nor  has  he  at  any  time,  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work,  allowed  me  to  distrust  him. 
Nevertheless,  as  our  Lord  will  be  inquired  of,  and  as  real 
faith  is  manifested  as  such  by  leading  to  prayer,  I  gave 

myself  to  prayer  with  brother  T ,  of  the  Boys'  Orphan 

House,  who  had  called  on  me,  and  who,  besides  my  wife 
ind  brother  Craik,  is  the  only  individual  to  whom  I  speak 


142  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  DC 

about  the  state  of  the  funds.  While  we  were  praying,  an 
orphan  child  from  Frome  was  brought,  and  some  believers 
at  Frome,  having  collected  among  them  five  pounds,  sent 
this  money  with  the  child.  Thus  we  received  the  first 
answer  at  a  time  of  need.  We  have  given  notice  for  seven 
children  to  come  in,  and  purpose  to  give  notice  for  Jive 
more,  though  our  funds  are  so  low^  hoping  that  God  will 
look  on  our  necessities. 

July  17  and  18.  These  two  days  we  have  had  two 
especial  prayer  meetings,  from  six  to  nine  in  the  evening,  to 
commend  publicly  to  the  Lord  the  Boys'  Orphan  House. 
Our  funds  are  now  very  low.  There  are  about  twenty 
pounds  in  hand,  and  in  a  few  days  thirty  pounds,  at  least, 
will  be  needed  ;  but  I  purposely  avoided  saying  anything 
about  our  present  necessities,  and  spoke  only  to  the  praise  of 
God,  about  the  abundance  with  which  our  gracious  Father, 
"  the  Father  of  the  fatherless,"  has  hitherto  supplied  us. 
This  was  done  in  order  that  the  hand  of  God,  in  sending 
help,  may  be  so  much  the  more  clearly  seen. 

July  22.  This  evening  I  was  walking  in  our  little 
garden,  meditating  on  Heb.  xiii.  8,  "  Jesus  Christ  the  same 
yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever."  Whilst  meditating 
on  his  unchangeable  love,  power,  wisdom,  etc.,  and  turning 
all,  as  I  went  on,  into  prayer  respecting  myself;  and  whilst 
applying  likewise  his  unchangeable  love,  and  power,  and 
wisdom,  etc.,  both  to  my  present  spiritual  and  temporal 
circumstances,  —  all  at  once  the  present  need  of  the 
Orphan  Houses  was  brought  to  my  mind.  Immediately  I 
was  led  to  say  to  myself,  Jesus  in  his  love  and  power  has 
hitherto  supplied  me  with  what  I  have  needed  for  the 
orphans,  and  in  the  same  unchangeable  love  and  power  he 
will  provide  me  with  what  I  may  need  for  the  future.  A 
flow  of  joy  came  into  my  soul  whilst  realizing  thus  the 
unchangeableness  of  our  adorable  Lord.  About  one  minute 


1838.  TRIAL.  143 

after,  a  letter  was  brought  me,  enclosing  a  bill  for  twenty 
pounds. 

August  18.  I  have  not  one  penny  in  hand  for  the 
orphans.  In  a  day  or  two  again  many  pounds  will  be 
needed.  My  eyes  are  up  to  the  Lord.  Evening.  Before 
this  day  is  over,  I  have  received  from  a  sister  five  pounds. 
She  had  some  time  since  put  away  her  trinkets,  to  be  sold 
for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans.  This  morning,  whilst  in 
prayer,  it  came  to  her  mind,  "  I  have  this  five  pounds,  and 
owe  no  man  anything,  therefore  it  would  be  better  to  give 
this  money  at  once,  as  it  may  be  some  time  before  I  can 
dispose  of  the  trinkets."  She  therefore  brought  it,  little 
knowing  that  there  was  not  a  penny  in  hand. 

August  29.  To-day  sixteen  believers  were  baptized. 
Among  those  who  were  baptized  was  an  aged  brother  of 
above  eighty-four  years,  and  one  above  seventy.  For  the 
latter,  his  believing  wife  had  prayed  thirty-eight  years,  and 
at  last  the  Lord  answered  her  prayers  in  his  conversion. 

August  31.  I  have  been  waiting  on  the  Lord  for  means, 
as  the  matron's  books  from  the  Girls'  Orphan  House  have 
been  brought,  and  there  is  no  money  in  hand  to  advance 
for  housekeeping.  But,  as  yet,  the  Lord  has  not  been 
pleased  to  send  help.  As  the  matron  called  to-day  for 
money,  one  of  the  laborers  gave  two  pounds  of  his  own, 
for  the  present  necessities. 

September  1.  The  Lord  in  his  wisdom  and  love  has  not 
yet  sent  help.  Whence  it  is  to  come,  need  not  be  my  care. 
But  I  'believe  God  will,  in  due  time,  send  help.  His  hour 
is  not  yet  come.  As  there  was  money  needed  in  the  Boys' 
Orphan  House  also,  the  same  brother  just  alluded  to  gave 
two  pounds  for  that  also.  Thus  we  were  delivered  at  this 
time  likewise.  But  now  his  means  are  gone.  This  is  the 
most  trying  hour  that  as  yet  I  have  had  in  the  work,  as  it 
regards  means ;  but  I  know  that  I  shall  yet  praise  the  Lord 
for  his  help. 


144  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IX. 

September  5.  Our  hour  of  trial  continues  still.  The 
Lord  mercifully  has  given  enough  to  supply  our  daily 
necessities ;  but  he  gives  by  the  day  now,  and  almost  by 
the  hour,  as  we  need  it.  Nothing  came  in  yesterday.  I 
have  besought  the  Lord  again  and  again,  both  yesterday 
and  to-day.  It  is  as  if  the  Lord  said  :  "  Mine  hour  is  not 
yet  come."  But  I  have  faith  in  God.  I  believe  that  he 
surely  will  send  help,  though  I  know  not  whence  it  is  to 
come.  Many  pounds  are  needed  within  a  few  days,  and 
there  is  not  a  penny  in  hand.  This  morning  two  pounds 
was  given  for  the  present  necessities,  by  one  of  the  laborers 
in  the  work.  Evening.  This  very  day  the  Lord  sent 
again  some  help  to  encourage  me  to  continue  to  wait  on 
him,  and  to  trust  in  him.  As  I  was  praying  this  afternoon 
respecting  the  matter,  I  felt  fully  assured  that  the  Lord 
would  send  help,  and  praised  him  beforehand  for  his  help, 
and  asked  him  to  encourage  our  hearts  through  it.  I  have 
been  also  led,  yesterday  and  to-day,  to  ask  the  Lord  espe- 
cially that  he  would  not  allow  my  faith  to  fail.  A  few 

minutes  after  I  had  prayed,  brother  T came  and 

brought  four  pounds  one  shilling  and  fivepence,  which  had 
come  in  in  several  small  donations.  He  told  me,  at  the 
same  time,  that  to-morrow  the  books  will  be  brought  from 
the  Infant  Orphan  House,  when  money  must  be  advanced 
for  housekeeping.  I  thought  for  a  moment  it  might  be 
well  to  keep  three  pounds  of  this  money  for  that  purpose. 
But  it  occurred  to  me  immediately,  "  Sufficient  unto  the 
day  is  the  evil  thereof"  The  Lord  can  provide  by  to- 
morrow much  more  than  I  need  ;  and  I  therefore  sent  three 
pounds  to  one  of  the  sisters  whose  quarterly  salary  was 
due,  and  the  remaining  one  pound  one  shilling  and  five- 
pence  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  for  housekeeping.  Thus 
I  am  still  penniless.  My  hope  is  in  God ;  he  will  provide. 

September  6.  This  morning  the  books  were  brought 
from  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  the  matron  sent  to 


1838.  TRIAL.  145 

ask  when  she  should  fetch  them,  implying  when  they  would 
have  been  looked  over,  and  when  money  would  be  ad- 
vanced for  housekeeping.  I  said,  "  to-morrow,"  though  I 
had  not  a  single  penny  in  hand.  About  an  hour  after, 

brother  T sent  me  a  note,  to  say  that  he  had  received 

one  pound  this  morning,  and  that  last  evening  a  brother 
had  sent  twenty-nine  pounds  of  salt,  forty-four  dozen  of 
onions,  and  twenty-six  pounds  of  groats.1 

September  7.  The  time  had  come  that  I  had  to  send 
money  to  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  but  the  Lord  had 
not  sent  any  more.  I  gave,  therefore,  the  pound  which 
had  come  in  yesterday,  and  two  shillings  and  twopence 
which  had  been  put  into  the  box  in  my  house,  trusting  to 
the  good  Lord  to  send  in  more. 

September  8.  It  has  not  pleased  my  gracious  Lord  to 
send  me  help  as  yet.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  been 
pleading  with  God  eleven  arguments  why  he  would  be  gra^ 
ciously  pleased  to  send  help.  The  arguments  which  I 
plead  with  God  are  :  — 

1.  That  I  set  about  the  work  for  the  glory  of  God,  i.  e. 
that  there  might  be  a  visible  proof,  by  God  supplying,  in 
answer  to  prayer  only,  the  necessities  of  the  orphans,  that 
he  is  the  living  God,  and  most  willing,  even  in  our  day,  to 
answer  prayer;  and  that,  therefore,  he  would  be  pleased  to 
send  supplies. 

2.  That  God  is  the  "Father  of  the  fatherless,"  and  that 
he,  therefore,  as  their  father,  would  be  pleased  to  piovide. 
Psalm  Ixviii.  5. 

3.  That  I  have  received  the  children  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  that  therefore  he,  in  these  children,  has  been 
received,  and  is  fed,  and  is  clothed ;  and  that  therefore  he 
would  be  pleased  to  consider  this.    Mark  ix.  36,  37. 

-4.  That  the  faith  of  many  of  the  children  of  God  haa 

i  Groate.    Oats  or  other  grain,  vlth  the  hulls  removed.— ED. 
13 


146  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IX. 

been  strengthened  by  this  work  hitherto,  and  thai,  if  God 
were  to  withhold  the  means  for  the  future,  those  who  are 
weak  in  faith  would  be  staggered ;  whilst,  by  a  continuance, 
of  means,  their  faith  might  still  further  be  strengthened. 

5.  That  many  enemies  would  laugh,  were  the  Lord  to 
withhold  supplies,  and  say.  Did  we  not  foretell  that  this 
enthusiasm  would  come  to  nothing? 

6.  That  many  of  the  children  of  God,  who  are  unin- 
structed,  or  in  a  carnal  state,  would  feel  themselves  justified 
to  continue  their  alliance  with  the  world  in  the  work  of 
God,  and  to  go  on  as  heretofore  in  their  unscriptural  pro- 
ceedings respecting  similar  institutions,  so  far  as  the  obtain- 
ing "of  means  is  concerned,  if  he  were  not  to  help  me. 

7.  That  the  Lord  would  remember  that  I  am  his  child, 
and  that  he  would  graciously  pity  me,  and  remember  that 
_Z"  cannot  provide  for  these  children,  and  that  therefore  he 
would  not  allow  this  burden  to  He  upon  me  long  without 
sending  help. 

8.  That  he  would  remember  likewise  my  fellow-laborers 
in  the  work,  who  trust  in  him,  but  who  would  be  tried  were 
he  to  withhold  supplies. 

9.  That  he  would  remember  that  I  should  have  to  dis- 
miss the  children  from  under  our  scriptural  instruction  to 
their  former  companions. 

10.  That  he  would  show  that  those  were  mistaken  who 
said,  that,   at  the  first,  supplies  might  be  expected,  while 
the  thing  was  new,  but  not  afterwards. 

11.  That  I  should  not  know,  were  he  to  withhold  means, 
what  construction  I  should  put  upon  all  the  many  most 
remarkable  answers  to  prayer  which  he  had  given  me  here- 
tofore in  connection  with  this  work,  and  which  most  fully 
have  shown  to  me  that  it  is  of  God. 

In  some  small  measure  I  now  understand,  experimen- 
tally, the  meaning  of  that  word,  "how  long?  which  so  fre- 
quently occurs  in  the  prayers  of  the  Psalms.  But  even 


1838.  TRIAL.  147 

now,  by  the  grace  of  God,  my  eyes  are  up  unto  him  only, 
and  I  believe  that  he  will  send  help. 

Sept.  10.  Monday  morning.  Neither  Saturday  nor 
yesterday  had  any  money  come  in.  It  appeared  to  me 
now  needful  to  take  some  steps  on  account  of  our  need, 
i.  e.  to  go  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  call  the  brethren  and 

sisters  together  (who,  except  brother  T ,  had  never 

been  informed  about  the  state  of  the  funds),  state  the  case 
to  them,  see  how  much  money  was  needed  for  the  present, 
tell  them  that  amidst  all  this  trial  of  faith  I  still  believed 
that  God  would  help,  and  to  pray  with  them.  Especially, 
also,  I  meant  to  go  for  the  sake  of  telling  them  that  no 
more  articles  must  be  purchased  than  we  have  the  means 
to  pay  for,  but  to  let  there  be  nothing  lacking  in  any  way 
to  the  children,  as  it  regards  nourishing  food  and  needful 
clothing;  for  I  would  rather  at  once  send  them  away  than 
that  they  should  lack.  I  meant  to  go  for  the  sake  also  of 
seeing  whether  there  were  still  articles  remaining  which 
had  been  sent  for  the  purpose  of  being  sold,  or  whether 
there  were  any  articles  really  needless,  that  we  might  turn 
them  into  money.  I  felt  that  the  matter  was  now  come  to 
a  solemn  crisis.  About  half-past  nine  sixpence  came  in, 
which  had  been  put  anonymously  into  the  box  at  Gideon 
Chapel.  This  money  seemed  to  me  like  an  earnest  that 
God  would  have  compassion  and  send  more.  About  ten, 
after  I  had  returned  from  brother  Craik,  to  whom  I  had 
unbosomed  my  heart  again,  whilst  once  more  in  prayer  for 
help,  a  sister  called  who  gave  two  sovereigns  to  my  wife 
for  the  orphans,  stating  that  she  had  felt  herself  stirred  up 
to  come,  and  that  she  had  delayed  coming  already  too  long. 
A  few  minutes  after,  when  I  went  into  the  room  where  she 
was,  she  gave  me  two  sovereigns  more,  and  all  this  without 
knowing  the  least  about  our  need.  Thus  the  Lord  most 
mercifully  has  sent  us  a  little  help,  to  the  great  encourage- 
ment of  my  faith.  A  few  minutes  after  I  was  called  on  for 


148  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IX. 

money  from  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  to  which  I  sent  two 
pounds,  and  one  pound  sixpence  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House, 
and  one  pound  to  the  Girls'  Orphan  House. 

To-day  I  saw  a  young  brother  who,  as  well  as  one  of 
liis  sisters,  has  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  through  my  Narrative. 

Sept.  11.  The  good  Lord,  in  his  wisdom,  still  sees  it 
needful  to  keep  us  very  low.  But  this  afternoon  brother 
T called,  and  told  me  that  one  of  our  fellow- 
laborers  had  sold  his  metal  watch,  and  two  gold  pins,  for 
one  pound  one  shilling,  that  nine  shillings  sixpence  had 
come  in,  and  that  two  of  our  fellow-laborers  had  sent  two 
lots  of  books  of  their  own,  nineteen  and  twenty-one  in 
number,  to  be  sold  for  the  orphans. 

Sept.  12.  Still  the  trial  continues.  Only  nine  shillings 
came  in  to-day,  given  by  one  of  the  laborers.  In  the 
midst  of  this  great  trial  of  faith  the  Lord  still  mercifully 
keeps  me  in  great  peace.  He  also  allows  me  to  see  that 
our  labor  is  not  in  vain;  for  yesterday  died  Leah  Culli- 
ford,  one  of  the  orphans,  about  nine  years  old,  truly 
converted,  and  brought  to  the  faith  some  months  before 
her  departure. 

Sept.  13.  No  help  has  come  yet.  This  morning  I  found 
it  was  absolutely  needful  to  tell  the  brethren  and  sisters 
about  the  state  of  the  funds,  and  to  give  necessary  direc- 
tions as  to  going  into  debt,  etc.  We  prayed  together,  and 
had  a  very  happy  meeting.  They  all  seemed  comfortable. 
Twelve  shillings  sixpence  was  taken  out  of  the  boxes  in 
the  three  houses,  twelve  shillings  one  of  the  laborers  gave, 
and  one  pound  one  shilling  had  come  in  for  needlework 
done  by  the  children.  One  of  the  sisters,  who  is  engaged 
in  the  work,  sent  a  message  after  me,  not  to  trouble  myself 
about  her  salary,  for  she  should  not  want  any  for  a  twelve- 
month. 

Sept.  14.    I  met  again  this  morning  with  the  brethren 


1838.  TRIAL.  149 

and  sisters  for  prayer,  as  the  Lord  has  not  yet  sent  help. 
After  prayer  one  of  the  laborers  gave  me  all  the  money  he 
had,  sixteen  shillings,  saying  that  it  would  not  be  upright 
to  pray,  if  he  were  not  to  ~ive  what  he  had.  One  of  the 
sisters  told  me  that  in  six  r^ays  she  would  give  six 
pounds,  which  she  had  in  the  saVi  >gs  bank  for  such  a  time 
of  need.  Up  to  this  day,  the  matrons  of  the  three  houses 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  paying  the  bakers  and  the  milk- 
man weekly,  because  they  had  preferred  to  receive  the 
payments  in  this  way,  and  sometimes  it  had  thus  been  also 
with  the  butcher  and  grocer.  But  now,  as  the  Lord  deals 
out  to  us  by  the  day,  we  consider  it  would  be  wrong  to  go 
on  any  longer  in  this  way,  as  the  week's  payment  might 
become  due,  and  we  have  no  money  to  meet  it ;  and  thus 
those  with  whom  we  deal  might  be  inconvenienced  by  us, 
and  we  be  found  acting  against  the  commandment  of  the 
Lord,  "  Owe  no  man  anything."  Rom.  xiii.  8.  From  this 
day,  and  henceforward,  whilst  the  Lord  gives  to  us  our 
supplies  by  the  day,  we  purpose,  therefore,  to  pay  at  once 
for  every  article  as  it  is  purchased,  and  never  to  buy  any 
thing  except  we  can  pay  for  it  at  once,  however  much  it 
may  seem  to  be  needed,  and  however  much  those  with 
whom  we  deal  may  wish  to  be  paid  only  by  the  week. 
The  little  which  was  owed  was  paid  off  this  day. 

Sept.  15.  Saturday.  We  met  again  this  morning  for 
prayer.  God  comforts  our  hearts.  We  are  looking  for 
help.  I  found  that  there  were  provisions  enough  for  to-day 
and  to-morrow,  but  there  was  no  money  in  hand  to  take  in 
bread  as  usual,  in  order  that  the  children  might  not  have 
newly  baked  bread.  This  afternoon  one  of  the  laborers, 
who  had  been  absent  for  several  days  from  Bristol,  re- 
turned, and  gave  one  pound.  This  evening  we  met  again 
for  prayer,  when  I  found  that  ten  shillings  sixpence  more 
had  come  in  since  the  morning.  With  this  one  pound  ten 
shillings  sixpence  we  were  able  -  to  buy,  even  this  Satur- 
13* 


150  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  IX. 

day  evening,  the  usual  quantity  of  bread  (as  it  might  be 
difficult  to  get  stale  bread  on  Monday  morning),  and  have 
Borne  money  left.  God  be  praised,  who  gave  us  grace  to 
come  to  the  decision  not  *c  cake  any  bread  to-day,  as 
usual,  nor  to  buy  anyth?\g  for  which  we  cannot  pay  at 
once.  We  were  very  comfortable,  thankfully  taking  this 
money  out  of  our  Father's  hands,  as  a  proof  that  he  still 
cares  for  us,  and  that,  in  his  own  time,  he  will  send  us 
larger  sums. 


CHAPTER    X. 

DELIVERANCE. 

1838. 

"PERPLEXED  BUT  NOT  IN  DESPAIR  "  —  FAITH  JUSTIFIED— A  LESSON  OI 
OBEDIENCE  —  BOUNTIFUL  SUPPLIES — SPIRITUAL  INGATHERING — A  DAY 
OF  MERCIES  — TIMELY  AID— A  SEASON  OF  PLENTY  —  OBEDIENCE  RE- 
WARDED. 

SEPT.  16,  1838.  Lord's  day  afternoon.  We  met  again 
for  prayer  respecting  supplies  for  the  orphans.  We  are  in 
peace,  and  our  hope  is  in  God,  that  he  graciously  will 
appear,  though  but  one  shilling  has  come  jn  since  last 
evening. 

Sept.  17.  The  trial  still  continues.  It  is  now  more  and 
more  trying,  even  to  faith,  as  each  day  comes.  But  I  am 
sure  God  will  send  help,  if  we  can  but  wait.  One  of  the 
laborers  had  had  a  little  money  come  in,  of  which  he  gave 
twelve  shillings  sixpence ;  another  laborer  gave  eleven  shil- 
lings eightpence,  being  all  the  money  she  had  left :  this, 
with  seventeen  shillings  sixpence,  which  partly  had  come 
in,  and  partly  was  in  hand,  enabled  us  to  pay  what  needed 
to  be  paid,  and  to  purchase  provisions,  so  that  nothing  yet, 
in  any  way,  has  been  lacking.  This  evening  I  was  rather 
tried  respecting  the  long  delay  of  larger  sums  coming;  but 
being  led  to  go  to  the  Scriptures  for  comfort,  my  soul  was 
greatly  refreshed,  and  my  faith  again  strengthened,  by 


152  THE  LIFE   OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  X. 

Psalm  xxxiv.,  so  that  I  went  very  cheerfully  to  meet  with 
my  dear  fellow-laborers  for  prayer.  I  read  to  them  the 
Psalm,  and  sought  to  cheer  their  hearts  through  the  pre- 
cious promises  contained  in  it. 

Sept.  18.  Brother  T.  had  twenty-five  shillings  in  hand, 
and  I  had  three  shillings.  This  one  pound  eight  shillings 
enabled  us  to  buy  the  meat  and  bread  which  was  needed, 
a  little  tea  for  one  of  the  houses,  and  milk  for  all :  no  more 
than  this  is  needed.  Thus  the  Lord  has  provided  not  only 
for  this  day,  but  there  is  bread  for  two  days  in  hand.  Now, 
however,  we  are  come  to  an  extremity.  The  funds  are 
exhausted.  The  laborers  who  had  a  little  money  have 
given  as  long  as  they  had  any  left.  Now  observe  how  thf 
Lord  helped  us  !  A  lady  from  the  neighborhood  of  Lon- 
don, who  brought  a  parcel  with  money  from  her  daughter, 
arrived  four  or  five  days  since  in  Bristol,  and  took  lodgings 
next  door  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  This  afternoon  she 
herself  kindly  brought  me  the  money,  amounting  to  three 
pounds  two  shillings  and  sixpence.  We  had  been  reduced 
eo  low  as  to  be  on  the  point  of  selling  those  things  which 
could  be  spared ;  but  this  morning  I  had  asked  the  Lord, 
if  it  might  be,  to  prevent  the  necessity  of  our  doing  so. 
That  the  money  had  been  so  near  the  Orphan  Houses  for 
several  days  without  being  given,  is  a  plain  proof  that  it 
was  from  the  beginning  in  the  heart  of  God  to  help  us ; 
but,  because  he  delights  in  the  prayers  of  his  children,  he 
had  allowed  us  to  pray  so  long ;  also  to  try  our  faith,  and  to 
make  the  answer  much  the  sweeter.  It  is  indeed  a  pre- 
cious deliverance.  I  burst  out  into  loud  praises  and  thanks 
the  first  moment  I  was  alone  after  I  had  received  the 
money.  I  met  with  my  fellow-laborers  again  this  evening 
for  prayer  and  praise  ;  their  hearts  were  not  a  little  cheered. 
This  money  was  this  evening  divided,  and  will  comfortably 
provide  for  all  that  will  be  needed  to-morrow. 

Sept.  20.    Morning.    The  Lord  has  again  kindly  sept  ip 


1S38.  DELIVERANCE.  153 

a  little.  Last  evening  was  jgiven  to  me  one  shilling  and 
sixpence,  and  this  morning  one  pound  three  shillings. 
Evening.  This  evening  the  Lord  sent  still  further  sup- 
plies ;  eight  pounds  eleven  shillings  and  twopence  half- 
penny came  in,  as  a  further  proof  that  the  Lord  is  not 
unmindful  of  us.  There  was  in  the  box  of  the  Girls' 
Orphan  House  one  pound  one  shilling,  and  in  that  of  the 
Boys'  Orphan  House  one  pound  seven  shillings  and  two- 
pence halfpenny.  One  of  the  laborers,  in  accordance  with 
her  promise  this  day  week,  gave  six  pounds  three  shillings, 
About  eighteen  months  ago  she  saw  it  right  no  longer  to 
have  money  for  herself  in  the  Savings  Bank,  and  she 
therefore,  in  her  heart,  gave  the  money  which  she  had 
there  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  intending  to  draw  it  in  a  time 
of  need.  Some  time  .since  (she  told  me  this  evening)  she 
drew  a  part  of  it  to  buy  several  useful  articles  for  the 
Orphan  Houses ;  now  the  sum  was  reduced  to  six  pounds. 
When  she  found  out  the  present  need,  she  went  this  day 
week  to  the  Savings  Bank,  and  gave  notice  that  she 
wished  to  draw  her  money  to-day. 

Sept.  22.  Both  yesterday  and  to-day  we  have  again 
assembled  for  prayer  and  praise.  We  are  in  no  immediate 
want,  but  on  the  29th,  nineteen  pounds  ten  shillings  will 
be  due  for  the  rent  of  the  three  Orphan  Houses.  To-day 
there  was  only  four  shillings  and  sevenpence  in  hand  foi 
the  other  objects  of  the  institution,  though  it  was  the  pay 
day  for  some  of  the  teachers.  My  comfort  was  the  living 
God.  During  this  week  he  had  helped  me  so  repeatedly 
and  in  such  a  remarkable  way,  as  it  regards  the  Orphan 
Houses,  that  it  would  have  been  doubly  sinful  not  to  have 
trusted  in  him  for  help  under  this  fresh  difficulty.  No 
money  came  in  this  morning.  About  two,  the  usual  time 
when  the  teachers  are  paid,  a  sovereign  was  given,  with 
which  I  went  immediately  to  brother  T.,  who  attends  to 
this  part  of  the  work,  to  pay,  at  least  in  part,  the  weekly 


154  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X. 

salaries.  I  found  that  he  had  received  a  sovereign  in  the 
morning.  By  means  of  this  sovereign,  together  with  the 
one  which  I  had  received  just  at  the  moment  when  it  was 
needed,  we  were  helped  through  this  day. 

Sept.  25.  Yesterday  and  the  previous  days  we  have 
continued  to  assemble  for  prayer.  In  four  days  the  rent  for 
the  Orphan  Houses  will  be  due,  and  we  have  nothing 
towards  it ;  also  the  housekeeping  money  in  the  three 
houses  is  now  again  gone.  May  the  Lord  have  compassion 
on  us,  and  continue  to  send  us  help !  This  morning  there 
was  found  nine  shillings  and  sixpence  in  the  box  in  my 
house.  We  met  yesterday  again  for  prayer.  To-day  I 
was  not  able  to  go,  on  account  of  indisposition ;  I  sent, 
therefore,  to  brother  T.  to  request  him  to  divide  the 
eighteen  shillings  and  sixpence  (ten  shillings  of  which  had 
come  in  last  evening,  and  eight  shillings  and  sixpence  of 
which  we  had  in  hand)  between  the  three  matrons. 

Sept.  29.  Saturday  evening.  Prayer  has  been  made 
for  several  days  past  respecting  the  rent,  which  is  due  this 
day.  I  have  been  looking  out  for  it,  though  I  knew  not 
whence  a  shilling  was  to  come.  This  morning  brother  T. 
called  on  me,  and,  as  no  money  had  come  in,  we  prayed 
together,  and  continued  in  supplication  from  ten  till  a 
quarter  to  twelve.  Twelve  o'clock  struck,  the  time  when 
the  rent  ought  to  have  been  paid,  but  no  money  had  been 
sent.  For  some  days  past  I  have  repeatedly  had  a  mis- 
giving, whether  the  Lord  might  not  disappoint  us,  in  order 
that  we  might  be  led  to  provide  by  the  week,  or  the  day, 
for  the  rent.  This  is  the  second,  and  only  the  second, 
complete  failure  as  to  answers  of  prayer  in  the  work, 
during  the  past  four  years  and  six  months.  The  first  was 
about  the  half-yearly  rent  of  Castle-Green  school-rooms, 
due  July  1,  1837,  which  had  come  in  only  in  part  by  that 
time.  I  am  now  fully  convinced  that  the  rent  ought  to 
bo  put  by  daily  or  weekly,  as  God  may  prosper  us,  in  order 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  155 

that  the  work,  even  as  to  this  point,  may  be  a  testimony. 
May  the  Lord,  then,  help  us  to  act  accordingly,  and  may 
he  npw  mercifully  send  in  the  means  to  pay  the  rent ! 

Oct.  2.  Tuesday  evening.  The  Lord's  holy  name  be 
praised !  He  hath  dealt  most  bountifully  with  us  during 
the  last  three  days  !  The  day  before  yesterday  five  pounds 
came  in  for  the  orphans.  O,  how  kind  is  the  Lord! 
Always  before  there  has  been  actual  want  he  has  sent  help. 
Yesterday  came  in  one  pound  ten  shillings  more.  Thus 
the  expenses  of  yesterday  for  housekeeping  were  defrayed. 
The  Lord  helped  me  also  to  pay  yesterday  the  nineteen 
pounds  ten  shillings  for  the  rent.  The  means  for  it  were 
thus  obtained :  One  of  the  laborers  had  received  through 
his  family  ten  founds,  and  five  pounds  besides  from  a  sister 
in  the  Lord ;  also  some  other  money.  Of  this  he  gave  six- 
teen pounds,  which,  with  the  three  pounds  ten  shillings 
that  was  left  of  the  above-mentioned  five  pounds,  made  up 
nineteen  pounds  ten  shillings,  the  sum  which  was  needed. 
This  day  we  were  again  greatly  reduced.  There  was  no 
money  in  hand  to  take  in  bread,  as  usual,  for  the  Boys'  and 
Infant  Orphan  Houses.  But  again  the  Lord  helped.  A 
sister  who  had  arrived  this  afternoon  from  Swansea  brought 
one  pound  seven  shillings,  and  one  of  the  laborers  sold  an 
article,  by  means  of  which  he  was  able  to  give  one  pound 
thirteen  shillings.  Thus  we  had  three  pounds, —  one  pound 
for  each  house,  —  and  could  buy  bread  before  the  day  was 
over.  Hitherto  we  have  lacked  nothing! 

Oct.  9.  To-day  we  were  brought  lower  than  ever.-  The 
provisions  would  have  lasted  out  only  to-day,  and  the 
money  for  milk  in  one  of  the  houses  could  only  be  made 
up  by  one  of  the  laborers  selling  o^e  of  his  books.  The 
matron  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  had  this  morning  two 
shillings  left.  When  in  doubt  whether  to  buy  bread  with 
it,  or  more  meat,  to  make  up  the  dinner  with  the  meat 
which  she  had  in  the  house,  the  baker  called,  and  left  three 


156  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X. 

quarterns  of  bread  as  a  present.  In  this  great  need,  some 
money  having  been  given  to  one  of  the  laborers,  he  gave 
two  pounds  of  it,  by  which  we  were  able  to  buy  meat, 
bread,  and  other  provisions. 

Oct.  10.  The  coals  in  the  Infant  Orphan  House  are  out, 
and  nearly  so  in  the  other  two  houses.  Also  the  treacle 
casks  in  all  the  three  houses  are  nearly  empty.  On  this 
account  we  have  asked  the  Lord  for  fresh  supplies. 

Oct.  11.  The  "Father  of  the  fatherless  "  has  again  shown 
his  care  over  us.  An  orphan  from  Devonshire  arrived  last 
evening.  With  her  was  sent  two  pounds  five  shillings  and 
sixpence.  The  sister  who  brought  her  gave  also  a  silver 
tea-pot,  sugar-basin,  and  cream-jug,  of  the  weight  of  forty- 
eight  ounces,  having  found  true  riches  in  Christ.  There 
was  also  in  the  boxes  nine  shillings.  One  of  the  laborers 
paid  for  a  ton  of  coals.  We  obtained  sixteen  pounds  six- 
teen shillings  for  the  silver  articles.  Thus  we  were  helped 
through  the  heavy  expenses  of  the  following  days. 

Oct.  12.  To-day  seven  brethren  and  sisters  were  added 
to  us  in  fellowship,  and  eight  were  proposed.  May  the 
Lord  send  helpers  for  the  work ! 

Oct.  15.  I  knew  that  there  would  be  money  needed 
this  morning  for  many  things  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  and 
my  heart  was  therefore  lifted  up  to  the  Lord.  Just  when 
I  was  going  to  meet  my  fellow-laborers  for  prayer,  I 
received  from  Trowbridge  four  pounds.  There  had  come 
in  also  at  the  Orphan  Houses  seven  shillings  and  three- 
pence. To  this  one  of  the  laborers  added  one  pound. 
Thus  I  was  enabled  abundantly  to  supply  all  that  was 
wanted,  and  to  pay  for  a  cask  of  treacle  and  a  ton  of  coals. 
We  a7*e  now,  however,  cast  again  on  the  love  of  our  Lord 
for  further  supplies,  as  there  is  neither  anything  in  hand, 
nor  have  the  laborers  any  more  of  their  own  to  give. 

Oct.  16.  I  was  looking  up  to  the  Lord  for  help  early  thia 
morning,  when,  almost  immediately  afterwards,  brother  T. 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  157 

came,  and  brought  two  silver  tablespoons  and  six  tea- 
spoons, which  had  been  left  anonymously,  yesterday  after- 
noon, at  the  Girls'  Orphan  House.  This  afternoon  I 
received  twelve  pounds  from  Staffordshire. 

Oct.  22.  To-day  our  funds  were  again  quite  low.  In 
the  Infant  Orphan  House  only  twopence  was  left,  and  very 
little  in  the  other  two  houses.  But  the  Lord  most  mani- 
festly again  answered  prayer,  by  sending  four  pounds  three 
shillings  and  one  penny. 

Oct.  27.  Thanks  to  our  adorable  Lord !  this  day  also  we 
have  not  been  confounded ;  for  there  was  six  shillings  in 
the  box  at  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  six  shillings  came 
in  for  things  which  had  been  given  to  be  sold.  To  this 
one  of  the  laborers  added  eighteen  shillings.  By  means 
of  this  one  pound  ten  shillings  we  have  been  able  to  meet 
all  pressing  demands,  and  to  procure  provisions  for  to-day 
and  to-morrow. 

Oct.  29.  Monday.  The  Lord  has  again  given  us  this 
day  our  daily  bread,  though  in  the  morning  there  was  not 
the  least  natural  prospect  of  obtaining  supplies. 

Oct.  30.  This  has  been  again  a  day  of  peculiar  mercies 
in  reference  to  the  funds.  Whilst  I  was  in  prayer  respecting 
them  a  brother  brought  two  and  a  quarter  yards  of  cloth. 
He  had  bought  it  for  himself,  but  afterwards,  considering 
that  he  had  sufficient  clothes,  he  gave  it  to  be  sold  for  the 
orphans.  This  evening  a  sister  gave  me  twenty  pounds, 
ten  of  which  were  for  the  Orphans,  and  ten  for  the  other 
objects. 

Nov.  7.  The  funds  are  now  again  completely  ex- 
hausted. 

Nov.  10.  Saturday.  All  seemed  to  be  dark,  so  far  as 
regards  natural  appearances,  at  the  commencement  of  this 
day.  But  the  Lord  has  helped  us,  and  enabled  us  to  meet 
all  demands.  We  were  brought  to  the  close  of  one  more 
week,  having  been  able  to  supply  the  necessities  of  ninety  - 
u 


158  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X, 

Beven  persons  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  without  owing  any- 
thing. 

Nov.  13.  This  morning  our  want  was  again  great.  I 
have  twenty  pounds  in  hand  which  has  been  put  by  for 
rent,  but,  for  the  Lord's  honor,  I  would  not  take  of  it. 
Nothing  had  come  in,  and  the  laborers  had  scarcely  any- 
thing to  give.  I  went,  however,  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  to 
pray  with  my  fellow-laborers,  and,  if  it  might  be,  to  coin- 
fort  them,  and  see  what  could  be  done.  When  I  came 
there  I  found  that  nineteen  shillings  and  sixpence  had 
come  in  this  morning.  On  inquiry  I  heard  that  only  twe 
shillings  and  sixpence  more  was  needed  to  carry  us  through 
the  day.  This  one  of  the  laborers  was  able  to  add  of  hi& 
own.  Thus  the  Lord  has  again  helped  us  out  of  our  diffi- 
culty. One  of  the  laborers  gave  some  things  which  he 
could  do  without,  and  another  gave  a  workbox  to  be  sold 
for  the  orphans.  Before  this  day  has  come  to  an  end,  the 
Lord  has  sent  in  one  pound  two  shillings  and  fourpence 
more,  so  that  we  have  also  a  little  for  to-morrow. 

Nov.  20.  To-day  our  need  was  exceedingly  great,  but 
the  Lord's  help  was  great  also.  I  went  to  meet  with  the 
brethren  and  sisters  as  usual.  I  found  that  one  pound 
would  be  needed  to  supply  the  necessities  of  to-day,  but 
three  shillings  only  had  come  in.  Just  when  we  were, 
going  to  pray,  one  of  the  laborers  came  in,  who,  after 
prayer,  gave  ten  shillings.  Whilst  we  were  praying,  an- 
other laborer  came  in,  who  had  received  one  pound.  Thug 
we  had  one  pound  thirteen  shillings,  —  even  more,  there- 
fore, than  was  absolutely  needed. 

Nov.  21.  Never  were  we  so  reduced  in  funds  as  to-day. 
There  was  not  a  single  halfpenny  in  hand  between  the 
matrons  of  the  three  houses.  Nevertheless,  there  was  a 
good  dinner,  and  by  managing  so  as  to  help  one  another 
with  bread,  etc.,  there  was  a  prospect  of  getting  over  thia 
day  also ;  but  for  none  of  the  houses  had  we  the  prospect 


J838.  DELIVERANCE.  159 

of  being  able  to  take  in  bread.  When  I  left  the  brethren 
and  sisters  at  one  o'clock,  after  prayer,  I  told  them  that 
we  must  wait  for  help,  and  see  how  the  Lord  would  de- 
liver us  at  this  time.  I  was  sure  of  help,  but  we  were 
indeed  straitened.  When  I  came  to  Kingsdown,  I  felt 
that  I  needed  more  exercise,  being  very  cold,  wherefore  I 
went  not  the  nearest  way  home,  but  round  by  Clarence- 
place.  About  twenty  yards  from  my  house  I  met  a  brother, 
who  walked  back  with  me,  and  after  a  little  conversation 
gave  me  ten  pounds  to  be  handed  over  to  the  brethren,  the 
deacons,  towards  providing  the  poor  saints  with  coals, 
blankets,  and  warm  clothing;  also  five  pounds  for  the 
orphans,  and  five  pounds  for  the  other  objects  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  The  brother  had  called 
twice  while  I  was  gone  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  had  I 
now  been  one  half  minute  later  I  should  have  missed  him. 
But  the  Lord  knew  our  need,  and  therefore  allowed  me  to 
meet  him. 

Nov.  24.  This  again  has  been  a  very  remarkable  day. 
We  had  as  little  in  hand  this  morning  as  at  any  time,  and 
yet  several  pounds  were  needed.  But  God,  who  is  rich  in 
mercy,  and  whose  word  so  positively  declares  that  none 
who  trust  in  him  shall  be  confounded,  has  helped  us 
through  this  day  also.  While  I  was  in  prayer,  about  ten 
in  the  morning,  respecting  the  funds,  I  was  informed  that 
a  gentleman  had  called  to  see  me.  He  came  to  inform  me 
that  a  lady  had  ordered  three  sacks  of  potatoes  to  be  sent 
to  the  Orphan  Houses.  Never  could  they  have  come  more 
seasonably.  This  was  an  encouragement  to  me  to  continue 
to  expect  help.  When  I  came  to  the  prayer  meeting,  about 
twelve  o'clock,  I  heard  that  two  shillings  had  come  in,  also 
one  pound  for  a  guitar,  which  had  been  given  for  sale. 
The  payment  for  this  guitar  had  been  expected  for  many 
weeks.  It  had  been  mentioned  among  us  repeatedly  that 
it  might  come  just  at  a  time  when  we  most  needed  it  j  and 


160  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CIIAP.  X. 

O,  how  true!  But  with  all  this  we  could  not  have  put  hy 
the  rents  for  this  week,  amounting  to  thirty  shillings.  One 
of  the  laborers  therefore  gave  his  watch  to  the  orphan 
fund,  under  this  condition,  that  should  the  Lord  not  enable 
us  before  December  21  to  make  up  this  deficiency,  it  should 
be  sold,  but  not  otherwise,  as  he  needs  it  in  the  Lord's 
service.  [A  few  days  after  the  Lord  gave  the  means  to 
put  by  the  thirty  shillings,  and  thirty  shillings  besides  for 
the  next  week's  rent.]  Thus  the  Lord  helped  us  through 
this  day,  and  with  it  brought  us  to  the  close  of  one  more 
week. 

Nov.  28.  This  is  perhaps  of  all  days  the  most  remark- 
able as  yet,  so  far  as  it  regards  the  funds.  When  I  was  in 
prayer  this  morning  respecting  them,  I  was  enabled  firmly 
to  believe  that  the  Lord  would  send  help,  though  all 
seemed  dark  as  to  natural  appearances.  At  twelve  o'clock 
I  met  as  usual  with  the  brethren  and  sisters  for  prayer. 
There  had  come  in  only  one  shilling,  which  was  left  last 
evening  anonymously  at  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and 
which,  except  twopence,  had  already  been  spent,  on  account 
of  the  great  need.  I  heard  also  that  an  individual  had 
gratuitously  cleaned  the  timepiece  in  the  Infant  Orphan 
House,  and  had  offered  to  keep  the  timepieces  in  the  three 
houses  in  repair.  Thus  the  Lord  gave  even  in  this  a  little 
encouragement,  and  a  proof  that  he  is  still  mindful  of  us. 
On  inquiry,  I  found  that  there  was  everything  needful  for 
the  dinner  in  all  the  three  houses;  but  neither  in  the 
Infant  nor  Boys'  Orphan  Houses  was  there  bread  enough 
for  tea,  nor  money  to  buy  milk.  Lower  we  had  never 
been,  and  perhaps  never  so  low.  We  gave  ourselves  now 
unitedly  to  prayer,  laying  the  case  in  simplicity  before  the 
Lord.  Whilst  in  prayer  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door, 
and  one  of  the  sisters  went  out.  After  the  two  brethren 
who  labor  in  the  Orphan  Houses  and  I  had  prayed  aloud, 
Wo  continued  for  a  while  silently  in  prayer.  As  to  myselfj 


838.  DELIVERANCE.  161 

I  was  lifting  up  my  heart  to  the  Lord  to  make  a  way  for 
our  escape,  and  in  order  to  know  if  there  were  any  other 
thing  which  I  could  do  with  a  good  conscience,  besides 
waiting  on  him,  so  that  we  might  have  food  for  the  chil- 
dren. At  last  we  rose  from  our  knees.  I  said,  "  God  will 
surely  send  help."  The  words  had  not  quite  passed  over 
my  lips,  when  I  perceived  a  letter  lying  on  the  table,  which 
had  been  brought  whilst  we  were  in  prayer.  It  was  from 
my  wife,  containing  another  letter  from  a  brother  with  ten 
pounds  for  the  orphans.  The  evening  before  last  I  was 
asked  by  a  brother  whether  the  balance  in  hand  for  the 
orphans  would  be  as  great  this  time,  when  the  accounts 
would  be  made  up,  as  the  last  time.  My  answer  was  that 
it  would  be  as  great  as^the  Lord  pleased.  The  next  morn- 
ing this  brother  was  moved  to  remember  the  orphans,  and  to 
send  to-day  ten  pounds,  which  arrived  after  I  had  left  my 
house,  and  which,  on  account  of  our  need,  was  forwarded 
immediately  to  me.  The  brother  who  sent  the  ten  pounds 
for  the  orphans  sent  likewise  ten  pounds  to  be  divided 
between  brother  Craik  and  me,  with  the  object  of  pur- 
chasing new  clothes  for  ourselves. 

Nov.  29.  The  Lord  has  greatly  blessed  our  meetings 
for  prayer.  They  have  been  instrumental  in  leading  us  to 
much  prayer  for  the  children  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  in 
the  day  schools,  and  in  the  Sunday  school.  They  have 
led  us  to  prayer  for  ourselves,  for  the  day-school  teachers, 
and  for  the  Sunday-school  teachers,  that  grace  may  be 
given  to  us  so  to  walk  before  the  children,  and  so  to  deal 
with  them,  as  that  the  Lord  may  be  glorified  by  us.  We 
have  also  often  been  led  to  intercede  for  the  believers 
with  whom  we  are  in  fellowship,  and  for  the  church  at* 
large.  We  have  especially  prayed  that  our  work  may  lead 
the  church  generally  to  a  more  simple  confidence  and  trust 
in  the  Lord.  That  these  meetings  have  not  been  in  vain, 
as  regards  the  procuring  of  funds,  has  been  already  suffi- 
14* 


162  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X. 

ciently  seen  by  the  many  instances  which  have  been 
recorded  in  the  foregoing  pages.  To-day,  however,  we 
have  had  another  particular  proof  of  this.  When  we  met 
I  founci  that  ten  shillings  had  come  in  yesterday  afternoon. 
When  I  returned  home  I  found  one  pound  had  come  in, 
and  shortly  after  I  received  another  pound.  In  the  even- 
ing I  received  fifty  pounds,  which  was  sent  from  Suffolk 
by  a  sister  who  had  often  expressed  how  gladly  she  would 
contribute  more  largely  to  the  work  which  is  in  our  hands 
had  she  the  means,  and  who  just  now,  in  this  our  time  of 
need,  has  obtained  the  means  to  carry  out  the  desire  of  her 
heart.  I  rejoice  in  the  last  donation  particularly,  not  be- 
cause of  the  largeness  of  the  sum,  but  because  it .  enables 
me  to  pay  to  my  brethren  and  sisters,  in  the  Orphan  Houses 
the  salary  which  is  due  to  them. 

Dec.  6.  This  afternoon  I  received  one  hundred  pounds 
from  a  sister, — fifty  for  the  orphans,  and  fifty  for  the 
school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund.  This  same  sister,  who 
earns  her  bread  with  her  own  hands,  had  given,  on  October 
5,  1837,  fifty  pounds  towards  the  Boys'  Orphan  House, 
and  gave  for  the  necessities  of  the  poor  saints,  in  August, 
1838,  one  hundred  pounds  more ;  for  she  had  been  made 
willing  to  act  out  those  precious  exhortations :  "  Having 
food  and  raiment,  let  us  be  therewith  content."  "  Sell  that 
ye  have,  and  give  alms ;  provide  yourselves  bags  which 
wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens  that  faileth  not, 
where  no  thief  approacheth,  neither  moth  corrupteth." 
"  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break 
through  and  steal ;  but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven,  where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal."  Respecting 
the  fifty  pounds  which  has  been  given  of  this  sum  for  the 
school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund,  it  is  worthy  o*' remark, 
that  we  would  not  order  reference  Bibles  till  w?  U^d  tV 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  16  5 

means.  We  had  repeatedly  prayed  respecting  this  tvant 
of  Bibles,  and  particularly  again  this  morning.  It  had 
been  also  much  laid  on  our  hearts  to-day  to  request  that 
the  Lord  would  enable  us  to  have  the  Report  printed,  which 
we  could  not  do  unless  he  first  sent  the  means.  Lastly, 
we  had  also  repeatedly  asked  him  to  supply  us  so  largely, 
if  it  were  his  will,  as  that  at  the  time  of  the  public  meet- 
ings we  might  be  able  to  speak  again  of  abundance.  For 
though  for  some  months  past  the  time  has  been  fixed  for 
the  public  meetings,  without  any  reference  to  the  state  of 
the  funds,  nevertheless,  it  might  have  had  the  appearance 
that  we  had  convened  the  brethren  for  the  sake  of  telling 
them  about  our  poverty,  and  thus  to  induce  them  to  give. 

Dec.  11, 12,  and  13.  On  the  evenings  of  these  three  days 
there  were  public  meetings,  at  which  I  gave  an  account  of 
the  Lord's  dealing  with  us  in  reference  to  the  Orphan 
Houses  and  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution.  As  the  work,  and  particularly  that  of  the 
Orphan  Houses,  was  begun  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at 
large,  it  appeared  well  to  us  that  from  time  to  time  it  should 
be  publicly  stated  how  the  Lord  had  dealt  with  us  in  refer- 
ence to  it;  and  as,  on  Dec.  9,  the  third  year  had  been 
completed  since  the  commencement  of  the  orphan  work, 
this  seemed  to  be  a  suitable  time  for  having  these  meetings. 

I  notice  briefly  the  following  particulars  respecting  the 
first  three  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution. 

1.  There  is  at  present — December,  1838  —  a  Sunday  school 
supported  by  it,  which  contains  four  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  children.     This  part  of  the  work  calls  for  particular 
thanksgiving;  for  during  these  last  eighteen  months  the 
number  of  the  children  has  been  nearly  three  times  as  great 
as  it  used  to  be.     Five  of  the  scholars  have  been  converted 
within  the  last  two  years,  and  are  now  in  fellowship  with 
the  church,  and  three  of  them  are  teachers  in  the  school. 

2.  There  is  in  connection  with   the  Institution  an  adult 


164  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X 

school,  in  which,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work, 
above  one  hundred  and  twenty  adults  have  been  instructed, 
and  in  which  at  present  twelve  are  taught  to  read.  3.  The 
Institution  has  entirely  supported,  since  its  commencement, 
several  day  schools  for  poor  children,  and  within  the 
last  two  years  six  of  such,  —  three  for  boys  and  three  for 
girls.  The  number  of  all  the  children  that  have  had  school- 
ing in  the  day  schools  through  the  medium  of  the  Institu- 
tion, since  its  formation,  amounts  to  1,534 ;  the  number  of 
those  at  present  in  the  six  day  schools  is  342.  4.  During 
the  last  two  years  there  have  been  circulated  1,884  copies 
of  the  Scriptures  in  connection  with  the  Institution,  and 
since  the  beginning  of  the  work,  March  5, 1834, 5,078  copies. 

5.  For  missionary  purposes  have  been  laid  out  £74,  18s.  4d. 

6.  The  total  of  the  income  for  the  first  three  objects,  during 
the  last  two  years,  was  £1,129,  13s.  Id.;  the  total  of  the 
expense,  £1,111,  13s.  7Jd. 

There  are,  at  present,  86  orphans  in  the  three  houses, 
i.  e.  31  in  the  Girls'  Orphan  House,  31  in  the  Infant  Orphan 
House,  and  24  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  The  whole 
number  of  orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care  from 
April  11,  1836,  to  Dec.  9,  1838,  amounts  to  110. 

The  total  of  the  income  for  the  orphans,  from  Dec.  9, 
1836,  to  Dec.  9,  1838,  has  amounted  to  £1,341,  4s.  7d.;  the 
total  of  the  expenses  to  £1,664,  4s.  Of  d.  There  was  two 
years  ago  a  balance  of  £373,  4s.  8|d.  in  hand,  and  now  the 
balance  is  £50,  5s.  3d. 

Dec.  16.  There  was  a  paper  anonymously  put  into  the 
box  at  Bethesda  Chapel  containing  four  pounds  ten  shillings. 
In  the  paper  was  written,  "  For  the  rent  of  the  Orphan 
Houses,  from  Dec.  10  to  Dec.  31,  1838.  'O,  taste  and  see 
that  the  Lord  is  good:  blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in 
himrv  In  order  that  the  reader  maybe  able  to  enter  into 
the  value  of  this  donation,  I  would  request  him  to  read 
over  once  more  what  I  wrote  under  "Sept.  29  "  of  this  year. 


1838.  DELIVERANCE.  165 

[The  individual  who  gave  this  four  pounds  ten  shillings  foi 
the  rent  of  the  Orphan  Houses  for  the  first  three  weeks 
after  the  public  meetings,  at  which  the  matter  about  the 
rent,  for  the  instruction  of  the  brethren,  was  fully  stated, 
continued  for  three  years,  up  to  Dec.  10,  1841,  to  give  reg- 
ularly, but  anonymously,  one  pound  ten  shillings  a  week 
for  the  same  purpose,  which  was  exactly  the  sum  required 
every  week  for  the  rent  of  those  three  houses.  Thus  the 
Lord  rewarded  our  faithfulness  in  carrying  out  the  light 
which  he  had  given  us.  But  the  chief  blessing  resulting 
from  this  circumstance  I  consider  to  be  this, — that  several 
brethren,  who  earn  their  bread  by  the  labor  of  their  hands, 
have  learned  through  this  circumstance  that  it  is  the  will 
of  the  Lord  they  should  layby  their  rent  weekly.  I  beseech 
those  brethren  who  are  not  pursuing  this  course  to  do  so, 
and  they  will  soon  prove  by  experience  the  benefit  of  acting 
on  scriptural  principles  even  as  it  regards  this  life.] 

Dec.  17.  To-day  eleven  brethren  and  sisters  were  pro- 
posed for  fellowship. 

Dec.  20.  As  the  expenses  for  the  orphans  have  been 
above  forty-seven  pounds  within  the  last  six  days,  and  as 
but  little  above  thirteen  pounds  has  come  in,  and  as  the 
money  for  printing  the  Report  had  to  be  kept  back,  in  order 
that  we  might  not  be  in  debt,  we  were  again  to-day  very 
low  in  funds,  though  it  is  but  six  days  since  the  public 
meetings.  As  I  knew  that  to-morrow  several  pounds 
would  be  needed  to  supply  the  matrons,  I  gave  myself  this 
morning  to  prayer.  About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards 
I  received  three  pounds,  the  payment  of  a  legacy  left  by  a 
sister,  who  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  several  months  since,  in  Ire- 
land. Besides  this  I  received  from  the  brother  through 
whom  the  legacy  was  paid,  two  pounds  ten  shillings  for  the 
orphan  fund.  With  this  five  pounds  ten  shillings  I  hope 
to  be  able  to  meet  the  expenses  of  to-morrow. 

Dec.  22.  A  solemn  day.  I  received  to-day  the  information 


166  THE   LIFE    OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  X. 

that  my  brother  died  on  October  7.  "  Shall  not  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  do  right?"  must  be  the  stay  of  the  believer 
at  such  a  time,  and,  by  grace,  it  is  my  stay  now.  I  know 
that  the  Lord  is  glorified  in  my  brother,  whatever  his  end 
has  been.  May  the  Lord  make  this  event  a  lasting  bless- 
ing to  me,  especially  in  leading  me  to  earnestness  in  prayer 
for  my  father ! 

REVIEW    OF    THE    YEAR    1838. 

1.  As  to  the  church.     There  are  405  at  present  in  fellow- 
ship with  us;  Gl  having  been  added  last  year,  of  whom  36 
have  been  brought  among  us  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

2.  As  to  my  temporal  supplies.      The  Lord  has   been 
pleased  to  give  me  during  the  past  year  £350,  4s.  Scl. 

During  no  period  of  my  life  had  I  such  need  of  means, 
on  account  of  my  own  long  illness  and  that  of  my  dear 
wife,  and  on  account  of  the  many  and  particular  calls  for 
means,  as  during  the  past  year;  but  also  during  no  period 
of  my  life  has  the  Lord  so  richly  supplied  me.  Truly,  it 
must  be  manifest  to  all  that  I  have  served  a  most  kind 
Master,  during  this  year  also,  and  that,  even  for  this  life,  it 
is  by  far  the  best  thing  to  seek  to  act  according  to  the  mind 
of  the  Lord  as  to  temporal  things! 


CHAPTER    XI. 

ASKING    AN  D   R E CEI VI NG. 
1839. 

HELP  FOR  THE  POOR  SAINTS  —  THE  UNFAILING  BANK  —  MEANS  EXHAUSTED  — 
LIBERALITY  OF  A  LABORING  SISTER  — "HE  KNOWETH  OUR  FRAME"  — 
REDEEMING  THE  TIME  —  GODLINESS  PROFITABLE  UNTO  ALL  THINGS. 

JANUARY  1,  2,  and  3,  1839.  We  have  had  three  especial 
church  prayer  meetings  these  three  days.  The  year  com- 
menced with  mercies.  In  the  first  hour  of  the  year  there 
came  in  for  the  orphans  two  pounds  seven  shillings,  which 
was  given  after  our  usual  prayer  meeting  on  December  31, 
which  this  time  lasted  from  seven  in  the  evening  till  after 
midnight. 

Jan.  5.  To-day  I  received  another  new  hat,  the  eleventh 
which  in  succession  has  been  given  to  me  since  I  have  been 
in  England. 

Jan.  20.  For  some  time  past  it  has  appeared  to  me  that 
the  words,  "Ye  have  the  poor  with  you  always,  and  when- 
soever ye  will  ye  may  do  them  good,"  which  the  Lord 
spoke  to  his  -disciples,  who  icere  themselves  very  poor,  imply 
that  the  children  of  God,  as  such,  have  power  with  God  to 
bring  temporal  blessings  upon  poor  saints  or  poor  unbe- 
lievers through  the  instrumentality  of  prayer.  Accordingly, 
I  have  been  led  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means  to  assist  poor 
saints;  and  at  different  times  he  has  stirred  up  his  children 


168  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XI 

to  intrust  me  with  sums,  both  large  and  small,  for  that 
especial  object;  or  has,  by  some  means  or  other,  put  money 
at  my  disposal,  which  I  might  so  use.  In  like  manner  I 
had  been  asking  again  for  means,  a  few  days  since,  to  be 
able  more  extensively  to  assist  the  poor  saints  in  commu- 
nion with  us,  as  just  now  many  of  them  are  not  merely 
tried  by  the  usual  temporal  difficulties  arising  from  its 
being  winter,  but  especially  from  the  high  price  of  bread. 
And  now  this  evening  the  Lord  has  given  me  the  answer 
to  my  prayer.  When  I  came  home  from  the  meeting  I 
found  a  brother  at  my  house  who  offered  to  give  me  ten 
pounds  a  week,  for  twelve  weeks,  towards  providing  the 
poor  saints  with  coals  and  needful  articles  of  clothing,  but 
chiefly  with  bread.  [Accordingly,  this  brother  sent  me, 
two  days  afterwards,  one  hundred  and  twenty  pounds, 
whereby  very  many,  especially  poor  widows,  were  greatly 
assisted,  chiefly  with  flour  and  bread.  This  money  just 
lasted  till  the  price  of  bread  was  reduced  from  ninepence 
halfpenny  to  sevenpence  halfpenny.] 

Feb.  7.  This  day  has  been  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
days  as  it  regards  the  funds.  There  was  no  money  in 
hand.  I  was  waiting  upon  God.  I  had  asked  him  repeat- 
edly, but  no  supplies  came.  Brother  T.  called,  between 
eleven  and  twelve  o'clock,  to  tell  me  that  about  one  pound 
two  shillings  would  be  needed,  to  take  in  bread  for  the 
three  houses  and  to  meet  the  other  expenses ;  but  we  had 
only  two  shillings  ninepence,  which  yesterday  had  been 
taken  out  of  the  boxes  in  the  Orphan  Houses.  He  went 
to  Clifton  to  make  arrangements  for  the  reception  of  the 
three  orphans  of  our  sister  Loader,  who  fell  asleep  on  the 
4th;  for,  though  we  have  no  funds  in  hand,  the  work  goes 
on,  and  our  confidence  is  not  diminished.  I  therefore 
requested  him  to  call,  on  his  way  back  from  Clifton,  to  see 
whether  the  Lord  might  have  sent  any  money  in  the  mean 
time.  When  he  came  I  had  received  nothing,  but  one  of 


1839.  ASKING   AND   RECEIVING.  169 

the  laborers,  having  five  shillings  of  his  own,  gave  it.  It 
was  now  four  o'clock.  I  knew  not  how  the  sisters  had  got 
through  the  day.  Toward  the  close  of  the  day  I  went  to  the 
Girls'  Orphan  House,  to  meet  with  the  brethren  for  prayer. 
When  I  arrived  there  I  found  that  a  box  had  come  for  me 
from  Barnstable.  The  carriage  was  paid,  else  there  would 
have  been  no  money  to  pay  for  it.  (See  how  the  Lord's 
hand  is  in  the  smallest  matters!)  The  box  was  opened, 
and  it  contained,  in  a  letter  from  a  sister,  ten  pounds,  of 
which  eight  pounds  was  for  the  orphans,  and  two  pounds 
foi  the  Bible  Fund;  from  brethren  at  Barnstable,  two 
pounds  eleven  shillings  twopence;  and  from  another 
brother,  five  shillings.  Besides  this,  there  were  in  the  box 
four  yards  of  merino,  three  pairs  of  new  shoes,  two  pairs 
of  new  socks ;  also  six  books  for  sale ;  likewise  a  gold  pen- 
cil-case, two  gold  rings,  two  gold  drops  of  earrings,  a  neck* 
lace,  and  a  silver  pencil-case.  On  inquiry  how  the  sisters 
had  been  carried  through  the  day,  I  found  it  thus:  Every- 
thing was  in  the  houses  which  was  needed  for  dinner. 
After  dinner  a  lady  from  Thornbury  came  and  bought  one 
of  my  Narratives  and  one  of  the  Reports,  and  gave  three 
shillings  besides.  About  five  minutes  afterwards  the  baker 
came  to  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  The  matron  of  the 
Girls'  Orphan  House  seeing  him,  went  immediately  with 
the  six  shillings  sixpence  which  she  had  just  received 
(to  prevent  his  being  sent  away,  as  there  was  no  money  in 
hand  at  the  Boys'  Orphan  House),  and  bought  bread  to 
the  amount  of  four  shillings  sixpence.  The  two  remain- 
ing shillings,  with  the  little  which  was  in  hand,  served  to 
buy  bread  for  the  Girls'  Orphan  House.  By  the  donations 
sent  in  the  box  I  was  enabled  to  give  a  rich  supply  to  the 
matrons  before  the  close  of  the  day. 

February  13.     This  evening  five  pounds  was  given  me, 
which  had  come   in  under  the  following  circumstances : 
A  gentleman  and  lady  visited  the  Orphan  Houses,  and 
15 


170  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XL 

met  at  the  Boys'  Orphan  House  two  ladies  who  were  like- 
wise visiting.  One  of  the  ladies  said  to  the  matron  of  the 
Boys'  Orphan  House,  "  Of  course  you  cannot  carry  on 
these  Institutions  without  a  good  stock  of  funds."  The^ 
gentleman,  turning  to  the  matron,  said,  "  Have  you  a  good 
stock?  "  She  replied,  "Our  funds  are  deposited  in  a  bank 
which  cannot  break."  The  tears  came  into  the  eyes  of 
the  inquiring  lady.  The  gentleman,  on  leaving,  gave  to 
the  master  of  the  boys  five  pounds,  which  came  in  when  1 
had  not  a  penny  in  hand. 

March  5.  To-day,  however,  I  knew  that  there  would  be 
again  several  pounds  required,  as,  besides  the  daily  provi- 
sions, there  were  coals  needed,  the  treacle  casks  in  two 
houses  were  empty,  and  there  was  but  five  shillings  in 
hand.  I  gave  myself  therefore  to  prayer  this  morning. 
WHILST  I  WAS  IN  PEAYEE,  Q.  Q.  sent  a  check  for  seven 
pounds  ten  shillings. 

March  23.  To-day  I  received  a  letter  from  brother  T., 
who  is,  on  account  of  his  health,  in  Devonshire,  to  inform 
me  that  a  heavy  gold  chain,  a  ring  set  with  ten  brilliants,  a 
pair  of  gold  bracelets,  and  two  pounds,  have  been  given  to 
him.  He  gave  a  Report  to  a  brother,  who,  having  read  it, 
was  thereby  stirred  up  to  prayer,  and  knowing  that  his 
believing  sister  possessed  these  trinkets,  he  asked  the  Lord 
to  incline  her  heart  to  give  them  up  for  the  benefit  of 
our  orphans,  which  she  soon  after  did.  By  means  of  these 
donations  I  am  able  both  to  meet  the  remaining  expenses 
of  this  week,  and  also  to  pay  fifteen  pounds,  which  still 
remains  due  on  account  of  the  salaries.  My  fellow-labor- 
ers not  only  never  ask  me  for  anything,  but  are  willing  to 
part  with  money,  or  anything  else,  in  the  hour  of  need ; 
nevertheless,  I  asked  the  Lord  about  this  point  frequently, 
and  he  has  now  given  me  my  request,  whereof  I  am  glad. 

April  13.  I  conversed  with  another  of  the  orphans, 
who  seems  to  have  been  truly  converted,  and  who  has 


1839.  ASKING   AND   RECEIVING.  171 

walked  consistently  for  many  months.  To-monow  she 
will  be  united  with  the  saints  in  communion. 

April  14.  To-day  five  pounds  eightpence  came  in 
for  the  orphans,  one  pound  of  which  is  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  gifts  that  we  have  ever  had.  A  poor  brother, 
with  a  large  family  and  small  wages, —  there  are  eight  in 
the  family,  and  he  had  fifteen  shillings  wages  till  lately, 
when  they  were  raised  to  eighteen  shillings, —  put  by  this 
money  by  little  and  little  of  what  was  given  him  by  his 
master  for  beer.  This  brother,  who  was  converted  about 
five  years  ago,  was  before  that  time  a  notorious  drunkard. 

July  2.  To-day  was  given  to  me,  when  there  was  not 
one  shilling  in  hand,  fifty  pounds,  for  the  school,  Bible,  and 
missionary  fund. 

July  15.  Monday.  To-day  two  pounds  seven  shillings 
threepence  was  needed  for  the  orphans,  but  we  had  noth- 
ing. How  to  obtain  the  means  for  a  dinner,  and  for  what 
else  was  needed,  I  knew  not.  My  heart  was  perfectly  at 
peace,  and  unusually  sure  of  help,  though  I  knew  not  in 
the  least  whence  it  was  to  come.  Before  brother  T.  came, 
I  received  a  letter  from  India,  written  in  May,  with  an 
order  for  fifty  pounds  for  the  orphans.  I  had  said  last  Sat- 
urday to  brother  T.  that  it  would  be  desirable  to  have  fifty 
pounds,  as  the  salaries  of  all  my  fellow-laborers  are  due, 
the  three  treacle  casks  empty,  all  the  provision  stores 
exhausted,  several  articles  of  clothing  needed,  and  worsted 
for  the  boys  to  go  on  with  their  knitting. 

August  19.  Monday.  This  has  been  again  a  day  in 
which  our  faith  has  been  particularly  tried  ;  but  even  this 
day  we  have  not  been  confounded.  "Not  one  penny  was 
in  hand  when  the  day  began.  We  had,  therefore,  now, 
for  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  again  to  look  to  the 
Lord.  But  this  I  must  say,  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  my 
soul  was  perfectly  at  peace.  I  meant  to  have  gone  very 
early  to  the  Orphan  Houses  to  meet  with  my  fellow-labor 


172  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CIIAP.  XL 

ers  for  prayer ;  but  as  one  person  after  the  other  called 
upon  me,  I  was  kept  from  it  the  whole  morning.  When 
brother  T.  called  upon  me,  between  twelve  and  one  o'clock, 
for  money,  I  had  none  to  give.  In  the  afternoon  at  four  I 
was  able  to  meet  with  the  brethren  and  sisters.  When  I 
came  to  the  Girls'  Orphan  House,  I  found  that  one  of 
those  children,  for  the  reception  of  whom  we  had  given 
notice,  had  been  brought  from  Bath,  and  with  him  was 
sent  one  pound  five  shillings.  After  the  meeting  was  over 
one  of  the  laborers  gave  ten  shillings.  By  means  of  this 
one  pound  fifteen  shillings  we  were  able  for  this  day  also  to 
provide  everything  needful. 

August  22.  In  my  morning  walk,  when^  I  was  remind- 
ing the  Lord  of  our  need,  I  felt  assured  that  he  would 
send  help  this  day.  My  assurance  sprang  from  our  need  ; 
for  there  seemed  no  way  to  get  through  the  day  without 
help  being  sent.  After  breakfast  I  considered  whether 
there  was  anything  which  might  be  turned  into  money 
for  the  dear  children.  Among  other  things  there  came 
under  my  hands  a  number  of  religious  pamphlets  which 
had  been  given  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans ;  but  all 
seemed  not  nearly  enough  to  meet  the  necessities  of  the 
day.  In  this  our  deep  poverty,  after  I  had  gathered  to- 
gether the  few  things  for  sale,  a  sister,  who  earns  her  bread 
by  the  labor  of  her  hands,  brought  eighty-two  pounds.  This 
sister  had  seen  it  to  be  binding  upon  believers  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  to  act  out  his  commandments  :  "  Sell  that  ye  have 
(sell  your  possessions)  and  give  alms,"  Luke  xii.  33 ;  and 
"  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,"  Matt. 
vi.  19.  Accordingly,  she  had  drawn  her  money  out  of  the 
bank  and  stocks,  being  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and 
had  brought  it  to  me  at  three  different  times,  for  the  benefit 
of  the  orphans,  the  Bible,  missionary,  and  school  fund,  and 
the  poor  saints.  About  two  months  ago  she  brought  me 
one  hundred  pounds  more,  being  the  produce  of  some  other 


IS39.  ASKING   AND    RECEIVING.  173 

possession  \yhich  she  had  sold,  the  half  of  which  was  to 
be  used  for  the  school,  Bible,  and  missionary  fund,  and  the 
other  half  for  the  poor  saints.  This  eighty-two  pounds  which 
she  has  brought  to-day  is  the  produce  of  the  sale  of  her 
last  earthly  possession.  [At  the  time  I  am  preparing  this 
fifth  edition  for  the  press,  more  than  sixteen  years  have 
passed  away,  and  this  sister  has  never  expressed  the  least 
regret  as  to  the  step  she  took,  but  goes  on  quietly  laboring 
with  her  hands  to  earn  her  bread.] 

September  4.  I  have  been  led  to  pray  whether  it  is  the 
Lord's  will  that  I  should  leave  Bristol  for  a  season,  as  I 
have  for  the  last  fortnight  been  suffering  from  indigestion, 
by  which  my  whole  system  is  weakened,  and  thus  the 
nerves  of  my  head  are  more  than  usually  affected.  There 
are,  however,  two  hindrances  in  the  way, —  want  of  means 
for  the  orphans,  and  want  of  means  for  my  own  personal 
expenses.  To-day  I  have  received  a  check  from  Q.  Q. 
for  seven  pounds  ten  shillings  for  the  orphans,  which  came, 
therefore,  very  seasonably.  Also  four  pounds  besides  have 
*iome  in  since  the  day  before  yesterday. 

September  5.  To-day  a  sister  sent  me  five  pounds  for 
myself,  to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  my  health.  She  had 
heard  that  my  health  is  again  failing.  I  do  not  lay  by 
money  for  such  purposes ;  but  whenever  I  really  need 
means,  whether  for  myself  or  others,  the  Lord  sends  them, 
in  answer  to  prayer ;  for  he  had  in  this  case  again  given 
me  prayer  respecting  means  for  myself,  and  for  the 
orphans,  that  my  way  might  be  made  plain  as  to  leaving 
Bristol  for  a  season. 

September  7.  Trowbridge.  This  has  been  a  very  good 
day.  I  have  had  much  communion  with  the  Lord.  How 
kind  to  take  me  from  the  work  in  Bristol  for  a  season,  to 
give  me  more  communion  with  himself.  I  remembered 
the  Lord's  especial  goodness  to  me  in  this  place  at  the 
commencement  of  last  year.  How  kind  has  he  also  been 
15* 


174  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CHAP.  XI 

since  !  I  prayed  much  for  myself,  for  the  church  at  large, 
for  the  saints  here  and  in  Bristol,  for  my  unconverted 
relatives,  for  my  dear  wife,  and  that  the  Lord  would  supply 
my  own  temporal  necessities,  and  those  of  the  orphans ; 
and  I  Jcnow  that  he  has  heard  me.  I  am  surrounded  with 
kind  friends  in  the  dear  saints,  under  whose  roof  I  am,  and 
feel  quite  at  home.  My  room  is  far  better  than  I  need : 
yet  an  easy  chair,  in  this  my  iceak  state  of  body,  to  kneel 
before  in  prayer,  would  have  added  to  my  comfort.  In  the 
afternoon,  without  having  a  hint  about  it,  I  found  an  easy 
chair  put  into  my  room.  I  was  struck  with  the  kindness, 
the  especial  kindness  of  my  heavenly  Father,  in  being 
mindful  of  the  smallest  wants  and  comforts  of  his  child. 
Having  had  more  prayer  than  usual,  I  found  that  my  inter- 
course with  the  saints  at  tea  was  with  unction,  and  more 
than  usually  profitable. 

September  9.  I  returned  to  Bristol,  to  go  from  hence 
to-morrow  to  Exeter,  if  the  Lord  permit,  on  account  of 
my  health.  I  had  been  earnestly  asking  the  Lord  while 
I  was  staying  at  Trowbridge  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
send  in  supplies  for  the  orphans  before  I  go  into  Devon- 
shire, and  I  had  the  fullest  assurance  that  means  would 
come  in  before  I  left  Bristol.  I  therefore  asked  my  wife, 
on  my  return,  how  much  had  come  in,  and  found  that  it 
was  only  eight  pounds  nine  shillings  seven  and  three- 
fourths  pence.  This  was  not  nearly  as  much  as  I  had 
expected,  and  would  not  answer  the  end  for  which  I  had 
particularly  asked  means,  i.  e.  that  I  might  be  able  to  leave 
enough  for  several  days.  My  reply,  therefore,  was  accord- 
ing to  the  faith  given  to  me,  and  judging  from  the  earnest- 
ness and  confidence  of  my  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  send 
more  before  I  left.  About  an  hour  after,  brother  Craik 
brought  me  ten  pounds,  and  also  a  letter,  in  which  the 
arrival  of  a  large  box  full  of  articles,  to  be  sold  for  the 
benefit  of  the  orphans,  is  announced. 


1839.  ASKING  AND   RECEIVING.  175 

Upon  his  return  from  his  journey,  Mr.  M.  writes :  — 

During  my  stay  at  Plymouth,  I  was  stirred  up  afresh  to 
early  rising,  a  blessing,  the  results  of  which  J  have  not  lost 
sinee.  That  which  led  rne  to  it  was  the  example  of  the 
brother  in  whose  house  I  was  staying,  and  a  remark  which 
he  made  in  speaking  on  the  sacrifices  in  Leviticus,  "  that 
as  not  the  refuse  of  the  animals  was  to  be  offered  up,  so  the 
lest  part  of  our  time  should  be  especially  given  to  commu- 
nion with  the  Lord."  I  had  been,  on  the  whole,  rather  an 
early  riser  during  former  years.  But  since  the  nerves  of 
my  head  had  been  so  weak,  I  thought  that,  as  the  day  AV;IS 
long  enough  for  my  strength,  it  would  be  best  for  me  not 
to  rise  early,  in  order  that  thus  the  nerves  of  my  head 
might  have  the  longer  quiet.  On  this  account  I  rose  only 
between  six  and  seven,  and  sometimes  after  seven.  For 
the  same  reason  also  I  brought  myself  purposely  into  the 
habit  of  sleeping  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  or  half  an  hour,  after 
dinner  :  as  I  thought  I  found  benefit  from  it,  in  quieting 
the  nerves  of  my  head.  In  this  way,  however,  my  soul  had 
suffered  more  or  less  every  day,  and  sometimes  consider- 
ably, as  now  and  then  unavoidable  work  came  upon  me 
before  I  had  had  sufficient  time  for  prayer  and  reading  the 
word.  After  I  had  heard  the  remark  to  which  I  have 
alluded,  I  determined  that,  whatever  my  body  might  suffer, 
I  would  no  longer  let  the  most  precious  part  of  the  day 
pass  away  while  I  was  in  bed.  By  the  grace  of  God  I  was 
enabled  to  begin  the  very  next  day  to  rise  earlier,  and  have 
continued  to  rise  early  since  that  time.  I  allow  myself 
now  about  seven  hours'  sleep,  which,  though  I  am  far  from 
being  strong,  and  have  much  to  tire  me  mentally,  I  find  is 
quite  sufficient  to  refresh  me.  In  addition  to  this  I  gave 
up  the  sleeping  after  dinner.  The  result  lias  been  that  I 
have  thus  been  able  to  procure  long  and  precious  seasons 
for  prayer  and  meditation  before  breakfast ;  and  as  to  my 


176  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX 

body,  and  the  state  of  the  nervous  system  in  particular,  I 
have  been  much  better  since.  Indeed,  I  believe  that  the 
very  worst  thing  I  could  have  done  for  my  weak  nerves 
was  to  have  lain  an  hour  or  more  longer  in  bed  than  I  used 
to  do  before  my  illness  ;  for  it  was  the  very  way  to  keep 
them  weak.  As  this  may  fall  into  the  hands  of  some  chil- 
dren of  God  who  are  not  in  the  habit  of  rising  early,  I  make 
a  few  more  remarks  on  the  subject. 

I.  It  might  be  asked,  How  much  time  shall  I  allow  my- 
self for  rest  ?    The  answer  is,  that  no  rule  of  universal  ap- 
plication can  be  given,  as  all  persons  do  not  require  the 
same  measure  of  sleep,  and  also  the  same  persons,  at  differ- 
ent times,  according  to  the  strength  or  weakness  of  their 
body,  may  require  more  or  less.    Females  also,  being  gene- 
rally weaker  in  body,  require  more  sleep  than  males.     Yet, 
from  what  I  can  learn,  it  is  the  opinion  of  medical  persons 
that  men  in  health  do  not  require  more  than  between  six 
and  seven  hours'  sleep,  and  females  no  more  than  between 
seven  and  eight  hours  ;  so  that  it  would  be  rather  an  ex- 
ception for  a  man  to  require  more  than  seven  and  a  woman 
more  than  eight  hours.     But  my  decided  advice,  at  the 
same  time,  is,  that  children  of  God  would  be  careful  not  to 
allow  themselves  too  little  sleep,  as  there  are  few  men  who 
can  do  with  less  than  six  hours'  sleep,  and  yet  be  well  in 
body  and  mind,  and  few  females  who  can  do  with  less  than 
seven  hours.     Certain  it  is  that  for  a  long  time,  as  a  young 
man,  before  I  went  to  the  university,  I  went  to  bed  regu- 
larly at  ten  and  rose  at  four,  studied  hard,  and  was  in  good 
health  ;  and  certain  also,  that  since  I  have  allowed  myself 
only  about  seven  hours,  from  the  time  of  my  visit  at  Ply- 
mouth in  Oct.  1839, 1  have  been  much  better  in  body,  and 
in  my  nerves  in  particular,  than  when  I  was  eight  or  eight 
hours  and  a  half  in  bed. 

II.  If  it  be  asked,  But  why  should  I  rise  early  ?     The 
reply  is,  "  To  remain  too  long  in  bed"  is,  1.    Waste  o 


1839.  ASKING   AND   RECEIVING.  177 

which  is  unbecoming  a  saint,  who  is  bought  by  the  precious 
blood  of  Jesus,  with  his  time  and  all  he  has,  to  be  used  for 
the  Lord.  If  we  sleep  more  than  is  needful  for  the  refresh- 
ment of  the  body,  it  is  wasting  the  time  with  which 
the  Lord  has  intrusted  us  as  a  talent,  to  be  used  for  his 
glory,  for  our  own  benefit,  and  the  benefit  of  the  saints 
and  the  unbelievers  around  us.  2.  To  remain  too  long  iu 
bed  injures  the  body.  Just  as  when  we  take  too  much  food, 
we  are  injured  thereby,  so  as  it  regards  sleep.  Medical  per- 
sons would  readily  allow  that  the  lying  longer  in  bed  than 
is  needful  for  the  strengthening  of  the  body  does  weaken 
h.  8.  It  injures  the  soul.  The  lying  too  long  in  bed 
not  merely  keeps  us  from  giving  the  most  precious 
part  of  the  day  to  prayer  and  meditation,  but  this  sloth 
leads  also  to  many  other  evils.  Any  one  need  but  make 
the  experiment  of  spending  one,  two,  or  three  hours  in 
prayer  and  meditation  before  breakfast,  either  in  his 
room,  or  with  his  Bible  in  his  hand  in  the  fields,  and 
he  will  soon  find  out  the  beneficial  effect  which  early 
rising  has  upon  the  outward  and  inward  man.  I  be- 
seech all  my  brethren  and  sisters  into  whose  hands  this 
may  fall,  and  who  are  not  in  the  habit  of  rising  early,  to 
make  the  trial,  and  they  will  praise  the  Lord  for  having 
done  so. 

III.  It  may  lastly  be  said,  But  how  shall  I  set  about  ris- 
ing early  ?  My  advice  is,  1.  Commence  at  once,  delay  it 
not.  To-morrow  begin  to  rise.  2.  But  do  not  depend  upon 
your  own  strength.  This  may  be  the  reason  why  before 
this  you  may  have  begun  to  rise  early,  but  have  given  it  up. 
As  surely  as  you  depend  upon  your  own  strength  in  this 
matter,  it  will  come  to  nothing.  In  every  good  work  we 
depend  upon  the  Lord,  and  in  this  thing  we  shall  feel  espe- 
cially how  weak  we  are.  If  any  one  rises  that  he  may  give 
the  time  which  he  takes  from  sleep  to  prayer  and  medita- 
tion, let  him.  be  sure  that  Satan  will  try  to  put  obstacles 


1  [8  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  Xt 

into  tlie  way.  3.  Do  trust  in  the  Lord  for  help.  You  will 
honor  him  if  you  expect  help  from  him  in  this  matter. 
Give  yourself  to  prayer  for  help,  expect  help,  and  you  will 
have  it.  4.  Use,  however,  in  addition  to  this,  the  following 
means  :  a.  Go  early  to  bed.  If  you  stay  up  late,  you  cannot 
rise  early.  Let  no  society  and  no  pressure  of  engagements 
keep  you  from  going  habitually  early  to  bed.  If  you  fail  in 
this,  you  neither  can  nor  ought  to  get  up  early,  as  your 
body  requires  rest.  Keep  also  particularly  in  mind,  that 
neither  for  the  body  nor  soul  is  it  the  same  thing  whether 
you  go  to  bed  late  and  rise  late,  or  whether  you  go  to  bed 
early  and  rise  early.  Even  medical  persons  will  tell  you 
how  injurious  it  is  to  sit  up  late,  and  to  spend  the  morning 
hours  in  bed  ;  but  how  much  more  important  still  is  it  to 
retire  early  and  to  rise  early,  in  order  to  make  sure  of  time 
for  prayer  and  meditation  before  the  business  of  tlie  day 
commences,  and  to  devote  to  those  exercises  that  part  of  our 
time  when  the  mind  and  the  budy  are  most  fresh,  in  order 
thus  to  obtain  spiritual  strength  for  the  conflict,  the  trials, 
and  the  work  of  the  day.  b.  Let  some  one  call  you,  if  pos- 
sible, at  the  time  which  you  have  determined  before  God 
that  you  will  rise ;  or  procure,  what  is  still  better,  an  ala- 
rum, by  which  you  may  regulate  almost  to  a  minute  the 
time  when  you  wish  to  rise.  For  about  twelve  shillings  a 
little  German  clock  with  an  alarum  may  be  bought  almost 
in  every  town.  Though  I  have  very  many  times  been  awak- 
ened by  the  Lord,  in  answer  to  prayer,  almost  to  the  min- 
ute when  I  desired  to  rise ;  yet  I  thought  it  well  to  pro- 
cure an  alarum  to  assist  me  in  my  purpose  of  rising  early : 
not  indeed  as  if  it  could  give  the  least  help,  without  the 
Lord's  blessing,  for  I  should  remain  in  bed  notwithstand- 

O' 

ing  the  noise  of  the  alarum,  were  he  not  to  give  me  grace 
to  rise ;  but  simply  looking  upon  it  as  a  means.  c.  Rise 
at  once  when  you  are  awake.  Remain  not  a  minute  longer 
in  bed,  else  you  are  likely  to  fall  asleep  again,  d.  Be  not 


1839.  ASKING  AND   RECEIVING.  179 

discouraged  by  feeling  drowsy  and  tired  in  consequence  of 
your  rising  early.  This  will  soon  wear  off.  You  will  after 
a  few  days  feel  yourself  stronger  and  fresher  than  when 
you  used  to  lie  an  hour  or  two  longer  than  you  needed. 
e.  Allow  yourself  always  the  same  hours  for  sleep.  Make 
no  change  except  sickness  oblige  you. 

On  December  10,  11,  and  12  we  had  public  meetings,  at 
which  the  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Orphan  Houses  and  the  other  objects  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  was  given.  It  is  now—- 
December 10, 1839  —  five  years  and  nine  months  since  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  has  been  in  operation. 

During  the  last  year  also.  1.  We  have  been  enabled  to 
continue  to  provide  all  the  needful  expenses  connected 
with  the  six  day  schools,  three  for  boys  and  three  for  girls. 
The  number  of  the  children  who  are  at  present  in  them 
amounts  to  286.  The  number  of  all  the  children  that 
have  had  schooling  in  the  day  schools,  through  the  medium 
of  the  Institution,  since  its  formation,  amounts  to  1,795. 

2.  There  are  at  present  226  children  in  the  Sunday  school. 

3.  There  are  14  taught  to  read  in  the  adult  school,  and 
there  have  been  about  130  adults  instructed  in  that  school 
since  the  formation  of  the   Institution.     4.  There   have 
been  circulated,  during  the  last  year,  514  copies  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  5,592  since  March  5,  1834.     5.  There  has 
been  laid  out,  during  the  last  year,  £91,  6s.  for  missionary 
purposes.     6.  There  have  been   received  into   the   three 
Orphan  Houses,  from  December  9,  1838,  to  December  9, 
1839,  16  orphans.     There  are  at  present  96  orphans  in  the 
three  houses.     The  number  of  all  the  orphans  who  have 
been  under  our  care  from  April  11,  1836,  to  December  9, 
1839,  amounts  to  126. 

For  the  Orphan  Houses,  without  any  one  having  been 
asleed  for  anything  by  us,  the  sum  of  £3,067,  8s.  9 Id.  haa 


180  THE  LIFE   OF  TROST.  CHAP.  XL 

been  given,  entirely  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  December  9,  1839. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  objects  of 
the  Institution,  exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  from  No- 
vember 19,  1838,  to  November  19,  1839,  is  £542,  13s. 
The  balance  in  hand  on  November  19,  1839,  was  18s.  5d. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  three 
Orphan  Houses,  from  December  9,  1838,  to  December  9, 
1839,  is  £960,  9s.  2|d.  The  balance  in  hand  on  December 
9,  1839,  was  £46,  8s.  Id. 

December  31.  My  health  is  much  better  than  for  years. 
My  mental  powers  also  are  as  good  as  they  have  been  at 
any  time  during  the  last  three  years.  I  ascribe  this  to 
God's  blessing,  through  the  instrumentality  of  early  rising, 
and  plunging  my  head  into  cold  water  when  I  rise. 


REVIEW   OF    THE    YEAR   1839. 

1.  As  to  the  church :   During  the  last  year  have  been 
added  115;  of  whom  34  have  been  brought  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord  among  us. 

2.  As  to  my  temporal  supplies,  the  Lord  has  been  pleased 
to  give  me,  during  the  past  year,  £313,  2s.  5d. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

PLENTY      AND      WANT. 

1840. 

A  PURE  OFFERING  REQUIRED  — A  JOURNEY  PROPOSED  —  SEASONABLE  PRO- 
VISION—LOOKING ONLY  TO  THE  LORD  — THE  WRATH  OF  MAN  PRAISING 
GOD— A  PROMISE  FULFILLED  —  BENEFIT  OF  TRIAL  — NEW  SPRINGS 
OPENED  —  BEFORE  THEY  CALL  I  WILL  ANSWER  —  TRUST  IN  GOD  COM- 
MENDED—SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS. 

JANUARY  1,  1840.  This  morning,  about  one  hour  after 
midnight,  I  received  a  paper  with  some  money  sealed  up  in 
it  for  the  orphans.  A  few  minutes  afterwards,  I  remem- 
bered that  the  individual  who  gave  it  was  in  debt,  and  I 
was  aware  that  she  had  been  repeatedly  asked  by  her  cred- 
itors for  payment.  I  resolved,  therefore,  without  opening 
the  paper,  to  return  it,  as  no  one  has  a  right  to  give  whilst 
in  debt.  This  was  done  when  I  knew  that  there  was  not 
enough  in  hand  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  day.  About 
eight,  this  morning,  a  brother  brought  five  pounds,  which 
he  had  received  just  then  from  his  mother,  for  the  orphans. 
Observe,  the  brother  is  led  to  bring  it  at  once  ! 

January  25.  I  have  been  much  in  prayer  this  week 
about  going  to  Germany  :  1.  To  see  certain  brethren  who 
purpose  to  go  as  missionaries  to  the  East  Indies ;  and,  2. 
To  see  my  father  once  more.  I  am  led  to  go  just  now, 
instead  of  delaying  it,  because  my  health  is  again  so  failing 

16 


182  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP. 'XII 

that  it  seems  desirable  I  should  leave  Bristol  at  all  events ; 
and  thus  I  could  continue  to  serve  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord,  and  yet  attend  to  the  benefit  of  my  health  at  the 
same  time.  Lord,  keep  me  from  making  a  mistake  in  this 
matter ! 

January  31.  There  is  only  one  shilling  fivepence  in 
hand.  The  Lord  will  provide !  I  feel  quite  comfortable, 
though  in  three  days  I  shall  have  to  leave  the  work  for 
several  weeks.  After  I  had  written  the  above,  I  received 
sixteen  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  twenty-four  pounds 
for  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Insti- 
tution. Thus  the  Lord  will  kindly  allow  me  to  leave  a 
little  money  behind  on  my  departure,  and  I  have  also  a 
still  further  answer  to  my  prayer  for  means  to  purchase 
Bibles,  for  which  I  have  asked  the  Lord  repeatedly,  and 
which  he  began  to  answer  by  the  donation  which  I  re- 
ceived on  the  22d.  I  have  received  five  pounds,  besides, 
for  the  other  objects. 

Feb.  2.  To-day  and  yesterday  has  come  in  still  further, 
before  my  departure,  nearly  nine  pounds  for  the  orphans. 
How  kind  of  the  Lord  to  send  this  money  just  now,  on  the 
eve  of  my  leaving  home ! 

Mr.  Miiller's  absence  lasted  from  Feb.  3  to  March  9. 
Under  the  latter  date  he  writes:  — 

During  the  whole  time  of  my  absence  the  Lord  not  only 
supplied  all  the  need  of  the  orphans,  but  on  my  return  I 
found  more  in  hand  than  there  was  when  I  left.  The 
donations,  which  came  in  during  my  absence,  amount  to 
between  eighty  and  ninety  pounds. 

March  26.  On  the  17th  of  this  month  I  received  the 
following  letter  from  a  brother  who  several  times  had  been 
used  by  the  Lord  as  an  instrument  in  supplying  our  need, 
and  who  also,  two  months  since,  sent  thirty  pounds. 


1840.  PLENTY  AND   WANT.  183 

"  I  have  received  a  little  money  from .  Have  you 

any  present  need  for  the  Institution  under  your  care?  I 
know  you  do  not  ask,  except  indeed  of  Him  whose  work 
you  are  doing ;  but  to  ansioer  when  asked  seems  another 
thing,  and  a  right  thing.  I  have  a  reason  for  desiring  to 
know  the  present  state  of  your  means  towards  the  objects 
you  are  laboring  to  serve,  viz.  should  you  not  have  need, 
other  departments  of  the  Lord's  work,  or  other  people  of 
the  Lord,  may  have  need.  Kindly  then  inform  me,  and  to 
what  amount,  i.  e.  what  amount  you  at  this  present  time 
need,  or  can  profitably  lay  out." 

At  the  time  when  this  letter  came  we  were  indeed  in 
need.  Nevertheless,  I  considered  that,  as  I  have  hitherto 
acted  (i.  e.  telling  the  Lord  alone  about  our  need),  I  ought 
to  continue  to  do,  as  otherwise  the  principal  object  of  the 
work,  to  be  a  help  to  the  saints  generally,  by  seeking  to 
lead  them  to  increased  dependence  upon  God  alone, 
through  this  Institution,  would  be  frustrated.  I  answered 
therefore  the  letter  in  substance  as  follows  :  — 

"  Whilst  I  thank  you  for  your  love,  and  whilst  I  agree 
with  you,  that,  in  general,  there  is  a  difference  between 
asking  for  money  and  answering  when  asked,  nevertheless 
in  our  case  I  feel  not  at  liberty  to  speak  about  the  state  of 
our  funds,  as  the  primary  object  of  the  work  in  my  hands 
is  to  lead  those  who  are  weak  in  faith  to  see  that  there  is 
reality  in  dealing  with  God  alone" 

After  having  sent  off  the  answer,  I  was  again  and  again 
led  to  pray  to  the  Lord  in  this  way :  "  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  for  thy  sake  I  did  not  tell  this  brother  about  our  need. 
Now,  Lord,  show  afresh  that  there  is  reality  in  speaking  to 
thee  only  about  our  need,  and  speak  therefore  to  this 
brother,  so  that  he  may  help  us." 

To-day,  in  answer  to  this  my  request,  this  brother  sent 
one  hundred  pounds.  Thus  I  have  means  for  establishing 
the  infant  school,  and  for  ordering  more  Bibles.  Also  the 


184  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XII. 

orphans  are  again  supplied  for  a  week;  for  when  the 
money  caine  in,  there  was  not  one  penny  in  hand  for 
them. 

April  7.  This  evening  I  received  information  from  my 
little  half  brother  that  my  clear  father  died  on  March  30. 
During  no  period  did  I  pray  more  frequently  or  more 
earnestly  for  the  conversion  of  my  dear  aged  parent  than 
during  the  last  year  of  his  life ;  but,  at  all  events,  it  did 
not  please  the  Lord  to  let  me  see  the  answer  to  my  prayers. 

April  9.  We  are  on  the  point  of  sending  some  money 
to  the  East  Indies  for  missionary  objects.  Whilst  I  was 
on  my  knees  respecting  this  object,  five  pounds  was  brought 
for  it. 

May  2.  Nothing  having  come  in  for  five  days,  we  were 
to-day  again  penniless.  In  answer  to  prayer  five  shillings 
sixpence  came  in,  and  some  trinkets  were  sent,  the 
names  of  which  the  donor  does  not  wish  to  be  known. 
Thus  we  were  helped  through  this  day.  Observe  here  how 
the  Lord  allowed  five  days  to  pass  away  without  influencing 
the  hearts  of  any  to  send  us  supplies ;  but  the  moment 
there  is  real  need,  the  stream  runs  again. 

May  3.  Last  evening  a  brother  was  baptized,  who  on 
the  first  Lord's  day  of  this  year  came  with  his  intended 
wife  to  Bethesda  Chapel.  Both  were  in  an  unconverted 
state.  Only  since  April  1,  forty-one  persons  have  come 
to  us  to  speak  about  their  souls. 

May  8.  There  are  four  believers  staying  at  my  house, 
and  to-day  we  had  only  a  few  shillings  of  our  own  money 
left.  I  gave  myself,  "therefore,  to  prayer  for  means  for  our 
own  personal  expenses.  In  answer  to  my  request,  I 
received  this  morning  five  pounds. 

May  10.  To-day  five  of  the  orphans  were  baptized. 
There  are  now  fourteen  of  them  in  fellowship. 

May  26.  Nothing  had  come  in.  My  engagements  kept 
me  from  going  to  the  Orphan  Houses  till  seven  in  the 


1840.  PLENTY  AND  WANT.  185 

evening,  when  the  laborers  met  together  for  prayer.  When 
we  met  I  found  that  one  of  them  had  given  seventeen 
shillings,  which  had  been  divided  between  the  three 
houses.  This,  with  the  little  which  had  been  left  yester- 
day, had  procured  all  necessary  articles.  We  are  now 
very  poor. 

May  27.  We  met  for  prayer  at  eleven  this  morning. 
No  money  had  come  in,  but  there  was  enough  for  dinner 
in  all  the  houses.  This  morning  the  last  coals  were  used 
in  the  Infant  Orphan  House,  and  in  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House  there  were  only  enough  for  to-day,  and  there  was  no 
money  in  hand  to  buy  more.  In  this  our  need  T.  P.  C. 
sent  a  load  of  coals.  We  purpose  to  meet  again  at  four 
this  afternoon.  May  the  Lord  graciously  be  pleased  to 
eend  help  in  the  mean  time ! 

Evening.  The  Lord  has  had  mercy !  A  person  bought 
some  days  since  several  articles,  which  had  been  given  to 
be  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans,  and  owed  six  pounds 
fifteen  shillings.  This  morning  I  asked  the  Lord  to  incline 
his  heart  to  bring  the  money,  or  a  part  of  it,  as  we  were 
in  such  need.  Just  as  I  was  going  to  meet  for  prayer  with 
my  fellow-laborers  this  afternoon,  he  came  and  brought 
four  pounds.  But  our  kind  Father  showed  us  still  further 
to-day  that  only  for  the  trial  of  our  faith  he  had  for  a  sea- 
son withheld  supplies ;  for  there  was  given  this  evening, 
with  Eccles.  ix.  10,  five  pounds.  There  came  in  also 
nine  shillings  for  articles  which  had  been  put  into  the 
hand  of  a  sister,  who  has  taken  on  her  the  service  of  dis- 
posing of  articles  which  are  given  for  sale.  Thus  the  day, 
which  had  begun  with  prayer,  ended  in  praise.  But  there 
is  one  thing  more  to  be  recorded  respecting  this  day,  as 
precious  or  more  so  than  what  has  been  said :  I  was  to-day 
informed  that  the  Lord  has  begun  to  stir  up  several  of  the 
hoys  to  care  about  their  souls. 

June  17.  For  several  days  past  I  had  been  very  poor  in 
16* 


186  '  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIL 

reference  to  ray  own  temporal  necessities,  as  T\ell  as  in  ref- 
erence to  the  orphans.  To-day  we  were  especially  poor, 
in  both  respects ;  but  our  kind  Father  remembered  not 
merely  the  need  of  the  dear  orphans,  but  gave  me  also 
some  money  for  my  own  personal  expenses.  The  same 
sister  just  referred  to,  who  brought  five  pounds  ten  shil- 
lings sixpence  for  the  orphans,  brought  me  also  seven 
pounds  for  myself. 

June  22.  To-morrow,  the  Lord  willing,  I  purpose,  with 
my  wife,  to  accompany  the  three  German  brethren  and  the 
five  German  sisters  to  Liverpool,  who  purpose  to  sail  from 
thence.  Under  these  circumstances  it  is  desirable  to  leave 
at  least  a  little  money  behind.  This  desire  of  my  heart 
the  Lord  has  granted ;  for  this  morning  D.  C.  gave  me  five 
pounds,  and  there  came  in  by  sale  of  articles  ten  shil- 
lings fivepence.  In  the  evening  a  sister,  who  has  leit 
Bristol  to-day,  sent  me  by  her  mother  five  pounds. 

During  the  absence  of  Mr.  M.  the  wants  of  the  or. 
phans  were  supplied  in  a  wonderful  manner.  To  men- 
tion but  one  instance,  at  a  time  when  there  was  extreme 
need,  a  poor  German  missionary,  just  embarking  for  3 
heathen  land,  gave  six  pounds  ten  shilling?,  being 
his  all. 

The  f -llowing  event  came  to  his  notice  during  his 
journey:  — 

About  October,  1837, 1  sent  some  Bibles  and  forty-six 
copies  of  my  Narrative  to  a  brother  in  Upper  Canada, 
who,  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord  for  temporal  supplies, 
is  laboring  as  a  missionary  in  that  country.  About  eighteen 
months  afterwards  I  heard  that  this  box  had  not  arrived. 
I  had  reason  to  think  that  the  broker  had  never  sent  off 


1840.  PLENTY  AND   WANT.  187 

the  box.  My  comfort,  however,  was,  that  though  thia 
poor  sinner  had  acted  thus,  yet  the  Lord,  in  his  own  place 
and  way,  would  use  the  Bibles  and  my  Narratives.  Now, 
almost  immediately  after  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  a  brother 
told  me  that  several  persons  wished  to  hear  me  preach  who 
had  read  my  Narrative ;  and  that  he  knew  a  considerable 
number  had  been  bought  by  a  brother,  a  bookseller,  from 
pawnbrokers,  and  sold  again ;  and  that  some  also  had  been 
ordered  from  London  when  there  were  no  more  to  be  had 
otherwise.  It  was  thus  evident  that  the  ship-broker 
pawned  these  Narratives  before  he  absconded;  but  the 
Lord  used  them  as  I  had  hoped. 

Aug.  1.  A  few  days  since  a  brother  was  staying  with 
me,  on  his  way  to  his  father,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for 
above  two  years,  and  who  was  greatly  opposed  to  him,  on 
account  of  the  decided  steps  which  his  son  had  taken  for 
the  Lord.  Before  this  brother  left,  that  precious  promise 
of  our  Lord  was  brought  to  my  mind  :  "  If  two  of  you 
shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching  anything  that  they  shall 
ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."  (Matt,  xviii.  19.)  Accordingly,  I  went  to  the 
brother's  room,  and  having  agreed  to  pray  about  a  kind 
reception  from  his  father,  and  the  conversion  of  both  par- 
ents, we  prayed  together.  To-day  this  brother  returned. 
The  Lord  has  answered  already  one  part  of  the  prayer. 
The  brother  was  most  kindly  received,  contrary  to  all 
natural  expectation.  May  the  Lord  now  help  us  both  to 
look  for  an  answer  to  the  other  part  of  our  prayer !  There 
is  nothing  too  hard  for  the  Lord ! 

Since  the  publication  of  the  last  edition,  the  father  of 
this  brother  died.  He  lived  above  ten  years  after  Aug.  1, 
1840,  until  he  was  about  eighty-six  years  of  age,  and  as  he 
continued  a  life  of  much  sin  and  opposition  to  the  truth, 
the  prospect  with  reference  to  his  conversion  became 
darker  and  darker.  But  at  last  the  Lord  answered  prayer. 


188  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XII. 

This  aged  sinner  was  entirely  changed,  simply  rested  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  and  became  as 
much  attached  to  his  believing  son  as  before  he  had  been 
opposed  to  him,  and  wished  to  have  him  about  him  as 
much  as  possible,  that  he  might  read  the  Holy  Scriptures 
to  him  and  pray  with  him. 

Aug.  8.  Saturday.  This  evening  I  was  meditating  on 
the  fourth  Psalm.  The  words  in  verse  three,  "  But 
know  that  the  Lord  has  set  apart  him  that  is  godly  for 
himself;  the  Lord  will  hear  when  I  call  upon  him,"  I  was 
enabled  to  apply  to  myself,  and  they  led  me  to  prayer  for 
spiritual  blessings.  Whilst  in  prayer,  the  need  of  the  or- 
phans, there  being  now  again  not  one  penny  in  hand,  was 
also  brought  to  my  mind,  and  I  asked  the  Lord  respecting 
this  likewise.  About  Jive  minutes  afterwards  I  was 
informed  that  a  sister  wished  to  see  me.  She  brought  one 
pound  ten  shillings  for  the  orphans.  Thus  the  Lord  has 
already  kindly  sent  a  little  to  begin  the  week  with.  There 
was  also  still  further  given  to-day,  one  shilling  eleven- 
pence ;  and  five  shillings  one  penny  was  taken  out  of  the 
boxes  in  the  Orphan  Houses. 

Aug.  15.  There  was  to-day  the  greatest  poverty  in  all 
the  three  houses;  all  the  stores  were  very  low,  as  the 
income  throughout  the  week  had  been  so  small.  In  addi- 
tion to  this  it  was  Saturday,  when  the  wants  are  nearly 
double  in  comparison  with  other  days.  At  least  three 
pounds  was  needed  to  help  us  comfortably  through  the 
day ;  but  there  was  nothing  towards  this  in  hand.  My 
only  hope  was  in  God.  The  very  necessity  led  me  to  ex- 
pect help  for  this  day ;  for  if  none  had  come,  the  Lord's 
name  would  have  been  dishonored.  Between  twelve  and 
one,  two  sisters  in  the  Lord  called  on  me ;  and  the  one 
gave  me  two  pounds,  and  the  other  seven  shillings  six- 
pence for  the  orphans.  With  this  I  went  to  the  Boys' 
Orphan  House  about  one  o'clock,  where  I  found  the  chii- 


184<X  PLENTY  AND   WANT.  189 

dren  at  dinner.     Brother  B.  put  the  following  note  into 
my  hand,  which  he  was  just  going  to  send  off:  — 

"  DEAR  BROTHER,  —  With  potatoes  from  the  children's 
garden,  and  with  apples  from  the  tree  in  the  playground 
(which  apples  were  used  for  apple-dumplings),  and  four 
shillings  sixpence,  the  price  of  some  articles  given  by 
one  of  the  laborers,  we  have  a  dinner.  There  is  much 
needed.  But  the  Lord  has  provided  and  will  provide." 

August  23.  Lord's  day.  As  we  have  often  found  it  to 
be  the  case,  so  it  is  again  now.  After  the  Lord  has  tried 
our  faith,  he,  in  the  love  of  his  heart,  gives  us  an  abun- 
dance, to  show  that  not  in  anger,  but  for  the  glory  of  his 
name,  and  for  the  trial  of  our  faith,  he  has  allowed  us  to  be 
poor.  The  Lord  has  kindly  given  to-day  twelve  pounds 
seventeen  shillings. 

August  29.  For  many  weeks  past  very  little  has  come 
in  for  the  other  funds.  The  chief  supply  has  been  by  the 
sale  of  Bibles.  Last  Saturday  I  was  not  able  to  pay  the 
whole  of  the  weekly  salaries  •  of  the  teachers  in  the  day 
schools,  which,  however,  does  not  make  me  a  debtor  to 
them,  as  it  is  an  understood  tiling  that  they  have  not  to 
look  to  me  for  payment,  but  to  the  Lord.  To-day  again 
only  two  shillings  was  in  hand,  whilst  several  pounds  were 
needed  to  pay  the  salaries.  It  appeared  now  plainly  to  be 
the  will  of  the  Lord  that,  as  all  the  laborers  in  the  Orphan 
Houses  know  about  the  state  of  the  funds,  so  the  brethren 
and  sisters  who  labor  in  the  day  schools  should  share  the 
trial  of  faith  and  the  joy  of  faith  with  us.  Accordingly 
we  all  met,  and  after  I  had  laid  on  their  hearts  the  impor- 
tance of  keeping  to  themselves,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  the 
state  of  the  funds,  we  prayed  together. 

September  5.  Saturday.  Because  there  had  come  in 
so  little  during  the  last  days,  at  least  three  pounds  was 
requisite  to  supply  the  need  of  to-day.  There  was,  how- 
ever, not  one  penny  in  hand  when  the  day  commenced. 


190  THE  LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CHAP.  XII. 

Last  evening,  the  laborers  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  together 
with  the  teachers  of  the  day  schools,  met  for  prayer. 
This  morning,  one  of  the  teachers,  who  had  a  little  money 
of  his  own,  brought  one  pound  five  shillings  sixpence. 
Thus  we  were  enabled  to  provide  for  the  dinner.  In  the 
afternoon  all  of  us  met  again  for  prayer.  Another  teacher 
of  the  day  schools  gave  two  shillings  sixpence,  and  one 
shilling  came  in  besides.  But  all  this  was  not  enough. 
There  was  no  dinner  provided  for  to-morrow,  nor  was 
there  any  money  to  take  in  milk  to-morrow,  and  besides 
this  a  number  of  other  little  things  were  to  be  purchased, 
that  there  might  be  no  real  want  of  anything.  Now 
observe  how  our  kind  Father  helped  us !  Between  seven 
and  eight  this  evening,  a  sister,  whose  heart  the  Lord  has 
made  willing  to  take  on  her  the  service  of  disposing  of  the 
articles  which  are  sent  for  sale,  brought  two  pounds  ten 
shillings  sixpence,  for  some  of  the  things  which  came 
a  fortnight  ago  from  Worcester,  and  last  Wednesday  from 
Leeds.  The  sister  stated,  that  though  she  did  not  feel  at 
all  well,  she  had  come  because  she  had  it  so  laid  on  her 
heart  that  she  could  not  stay  away. 

September  8.  How  kindly  has  the  Lord  so  ordered  it 
that  for  some  time  past  the  income  for  the  school  fund 
should  have  been  so  little,  in  order  that  thus  we  might  be 
constrained  to  let  the  laborers  in  the  day  schools  share 
our  joys  and  our  trials  of  faith,  which  had  been  before 
kept  from  them  !  But  as  above  two  years  ago  the  Lord 
ordered  it  so  that  it  became  needful  to  communicate  to  the 
laborers  in  the  Orphan  Houses  the  state  of  the  funds,  and 
made  it  a  blessing  to  them,  so  that  I  am  now  able  to  leave 
Bristol,  and  yet  the  work  goes  on,  so,  I  doubt  not,  the 
brethren  and  sisters  who  are  teachers  in  the  day  schools 
will  be  greatly  blessed  by  being  thus  partakers  of  our 
precious  secret  respecting  the  state  of  the  funds.  Our 
prayer  meetings  have  been  already  a  blessing  to  us,  and 


1840.  PLENTY  AND  WANT.  191 

united  us  more  than  ever  in  the  work.  We  have  them 
now  every  morning  at  seven,  and  we  shall  continue  them, 
the  Lord  helping  us,  till  we  see  his  hand  stretched  forth, 
not  merely  in  giving  us  means  for  the  teachers,  but  also  for 
other  purposes  ;  for  we  need 'a  stove  in  one  of  the  school- 
rooms, a  fresh  supply  of  several  kinds  of  Bibles  and  New 
Testaments,  and  it  is  desirable  to  have  means  to  help  mis- 
sionary brethren  who  labor  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord 
for  the  supply  of  their  temporal  necessities. 

September  21.  To-day  a  brother  from  the  neighborhood 
of  London  gave  me  ten  pounds,  to  be  laid  out  as  it  might 
be  most  needed.  As  we  have  been  praying  many  days  for 
the  school,  Bible,  and  missionary  funds,  I  took  it  all 
for  them.  This  brother  knew  nothing  about  our  work, 
when  he  came  three  days  since  to  Bristol.  Thus  the  Lord, 
to  show  his  continual  care  over  us,  raises  up  new  helpers. 
They  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  never  be  confounded. 
Some  who  helped  for  a  while  may  fall  asleep  in  Jesus ; 
others  may  grow  cold  in  the  service  of  the  Lord ;  others 
may  be  as  desirous  as  ever  to  help,  but  have  no  longer  the 
means ;  others  may  have  both  a  willing  heart  to  help,  and 
have  also  the  means,  but  may  see  it  the  Lord's  will  to  lay 
them  out  in  another  way ;  —  and  thus,  from  one  cause  or 
another,  were  we  to  lean  upon  man,  we  should  surely  be 
confounded ;  but,  in  leaning  upon  the  living  God  alone,  we 
are  BEYOND  disappointment,  and  BEYOND  being  forsaJcen 
because  of  death,  or  wa,nt  of  means,  or  want  of  love,  or 
because  of  the  claims  of  other  worJt. 

October  7.  It  is  now  five  weeks  since  we  have  daily 
met  for  prayer.  Not  indeed  merely  to  ask  for  means, 
but  for  grace  and  wisdom  for  ourselves  in  reference  to  the 
work,  for  the  conversion  of  the  children  under  our  care, 
for  grace  for  those  children  who  stand  already  on  the 
Lord's  side,  for  a  blessing  upon  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures,  for  a  blessing  upon  the  work  with  reference  to 


192  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XII. 

the  church  at  large,  etc.  But  whilst  we  thus,  as  the  Spirit 
led  us,  prayed  for  various  things,  nevertheless,  the  lack  of 
means  was  that  which  had  brought  us  day  after  day  together. 
We  asked  the  Lord  to  give  us  the  means  which  are  needed 
for  carrying  on  the  day  schools,  for  buying  Bibles,  as 
several  sorts  are  needed,  and  to  enable  us  to  assist  mission- 
ary work  in  foreign  countries.  Never  at  any  previous 
time,  since  first  the  work  commenced  on  March  5,  1834, 
have  we  had  to  continue  so  long  a  time  in  prayer  for  these 
funds,  without  obtaining  the  answer.  The  Lord,  however, 
gave  us  grace  to  "  continue  in  prayer,"  and  kept  our  hearts 
in  the  assurance  that  he  would  help.  Now,  though  he 
delayed  long,  before  he  sent  us  the  answer,  in  his  own 
time  he  made  it  manifest  that  he  had  not  only  not  shut 
his  ear  against  our  prayers  in  anger,  but  that  he  had 
answered  them  even  before  we  called;  for  there  was  sent 
to-day,  from  the  East  Indies,  a  bank  order  for  one  hundred 
pounds,  which  had  been  sent  off  two  months  since,  there- 
fore several  days  before  we  even  began  to  pray.  It  was  left 
to  me  to  apply  this  money  as  it  might  be  needed.  As  we 
had  so  long  and  so  particularly  prayed  for  these  funds, 
I  took  the  whole  of  it  for  them,  and  not  for  the  orphan 
fund. 

October  26.  Yesterday  morning,  when  I  took  my  hat 
from  the  rail,  I  found  in  one  of  my  gloves  a  note  contain- 
ing a  five-pound  note,  and  the  following  words :  "  Two 
pounds  for  the  orphans,  the  rest  for  dear  brother  and  sister 
Miiller."  There  came  in  still  further  yesterday  two  pounds 
twelve  shillings  sixpence.  Thus  we  are  again  supplied  for 
about  three  days. 

In  reference  to  the  note  which  was  put  into  my  hat, 
containing  five  pounds,  I  just  add,  that  I  had  repeatedly 
asked  the  Lord  for  means  for  our  own  personal  expenses, 
previous  to  the  reception  of  it,  as  we  had  but  very  little 
money  for  ourselves.  Indeed,  the  very  moment  before  I 


1840.  PLENTY  AND  WANT.  193 

took  my  hat  from  the  rail,  I  had  risen  from  my  knees,  hav- 
ing again  asked  the  Lord  for  means  for  ourselves  and  for 
the  orphans. 

November  8.  I  purposed  to  have  gone  to  Trowbridge 
yesterday,  and  had  settled  it  so  on  Friday  evening  with 

brother .  But  no  sooner  had  I  decided  to  do  so,  than 

I  felt  no  peace  in  the  prospect  of  going.  After  having 
prayed  about  it  on  Friday  evening  and  yesterday  morning, 
I  determined  not  to  go,  and  I  felt  sure  the  Lord  had 
some  reason  for  not  allowing  me  to  feel  happy  in  the  pros- 
pect of  going.  I  .began  now  to  look  out  for  blessings  for 
this  day,  considering  that  the  Lord  had  kept  me  here  for 
good  to  some  souls.  This  evening  I  was  especially  led  to 
press  the  truth  on  the  consciences  of  the  unconverted, 
entreating  and  beseeching  them,  and  telling  them  also  that 
I  felt  sure  the  Lord  had,  in  mercy  to  some  of  them,  kept 
me  from  going  to  Trowbridge.  I  spoke  on  Genesis  vi.  1-5. 
Immediately  after,  I  saw  fruit  of  the  word.  An  individual 
fully  opened  his  heart  to  me.  I  walked  about  with  him 
till  about  ten  o'clock,  even  as  long  as  I  had  any  strength 
left.  [About  ten  days  afterwards,  a  brother  told  me  of  a 
poor  drunkard  who  heard  me  that  evening,  and  who  since 
then  had  stayed  up  till  about  twelve  o'clock  every  night 
to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  who  had  not  been  intoxicated 
since.] 

At  the  close  of  these  details,  with  reference  to  the  year 
from  December  9,  1839,  to  December  9,  1840,  I  make  a 
few  remarks. 

1.  Though  our  trials  of  faith  during  this  year  also  have 
been  many,  and  recurring  more  frequently  than  during 
any  previous  year,  and  though  we  have  been  often  reduced 
to  the  greatest  extremity,   yet  the  orphans  have  lacked 
nothing ;  for  they  always  have  had  good  nourishing  food, 
aiid  the  necessary  articles  of  clothing,  etc. 

2.  Should  it  be  supposed  by  any  one,  in  reading  the 

17       . 


196  THE    LIFE    OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XII 

bread,  particularly  the  poorer  classes  of  them,  I  give  jmy 
affectionate'  yet  solemn  advice  to  carry  into  practice  the 
principles  on  which  this  Institution  is  conducted  as  it  re- 
.  gards  not  going  into  debt.  Are  you  in  debt  ?  then  make 
confession  of  sin  respecting  it.  Sincerely  confess  to  the 
Lord  that  you  have  sinned  against  Rom.  xiii.  8.  And  if 
you  are  resolved  no  more  to  contract  debt,  whatever  may 
be  the  result,  and  you  are  waiting  on  the  Lord  and  truly  trust 
in  him,  your  present  debts  will  soon  be  paid.  Are  you  out 
of  debt  ?  then,  whatever  your  future  want  may  be,  be  re- 
solved, in  the  strength  of  Jesus,  rather  to  suffer  the  great- 
est privation,  whilst  waiting  upon  God  for  help,  than  to 
use  unscriptural  means,  such  as  borrowing,  taking  goods 
on  credit,  etc.,  to  deliver  yourselves.  This  way  needs  but 
to  be  tried,  in  order  that  its  excellency  may  be  enjoyed. 

There  are  a  few  points  more  which  may  be  of  interest 
to  the  believing  reader,  which  I  shall  now  add. 

1.  There  have  been,  during  this  year,  six  day  schools  for 
poor  children  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  our  Insti- 
tution, all  of  which  have  been  established  by  us. 

The  number  of  all  the  chiMren  that  have  had  schooling 
in  the  day  schools  through  the  medium  of  the  Institution, 
since  its  formation,  amounts  to  2-216  ;  the  number  of  those 
at  present  in  the  six  day  schools  is  803. 

These  day  schools  have  defravpcl,  by  the  payments  of 
the  children,  about  the  sixth  part  of  tbeir  own  expenses. 

2.  There  is  one  Sunday  school  entirely  supported  by  the 
funds  of  the  Institution. 

3.  There  has  been,  since  the  formation  of  the  Institution, 
one  adult  school  connected  with  it,  in  whicK,  on  the  Lord's 
clay  afternoons,  since  that  time,  about  150  adpUs  have  been 
instructed. 

4.  The  number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  which  have 
been  circulated  through  the  medium  of  our  Institution, 
during  the  last  year,  amounts  to  452  copies. 


1840.  PLENTY   AND   WANT.  197 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  6,044 
copies  of  the  Scriptures. 

5.  There  have  been  laid  out,  during  the  last  year,  of  the 
funds  of  the  Institution,  £120,  10s.  2d.  for  missionary  pur- 
poses. 

0.  There  are  at  present  ninety-one  orphans  in  the  three 
houses.     The  total  number  of  the  orphans  who  have  been 
finder  our  care  from  April  11,  1836,  to  December  9,  1840, 
amounts  to  129. 

Without  any  one  having  been  asked  for  anything  by 
MS,  the  sum  of  £3,937,  Is.  Id.  has  been  given  to  us  for  the 
Orphan  Houses,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the 
commencement  of  the  work. 

THE     BLESSING     OF     THE     LOED    UPON    THE   WOEK   IN   REF- 
EEENCE    TO    THE    SOULS    OF    THE   CHILDEEN. 

1.  During  the   last  fourteen  months   there  have   been 
meetings  purposely  for  children,  at  which  the  Scriptures 
have  been  expounded  to  them.      At  these   meetings   an 
almost  universal  attention  is  manifested  by  them,  which  I 
thankfully  ascribe  to  the  Lord,  and  upon  which  I  look  as  a 
forerunner  of  greater  blessing* 

2.  During  the  last  year  three  of  the  Sunday-school  chil- 
dren have  been  received  into  fellowship. 

3.  At  the  end  of  last  year  there  had  been  eight  orphans 
received  into  communion ;    during  the  present  year  four- 
teen have  been  received  ;  in  all,  twenty-two. 

It  was  stated  in  the  last  year's  Report  that  we  were  look- 
ing for  fruit  upon  our  labors  as  it  regards  the  conversion  of 
the  children,  as  the  Lord  had  given  to  us  a  measure  of 
earnestness  in  praying  for  them.  The  Lord  has  dealt  with 
us  according  to  our  expectations.  But  I  expect  far  more 
than  what  we  have  seen.  While  the  chief  object  of  our 
work  has  been  and  is  still  the  manifestation  of  the  heart  of 
<3od  towards  his  children,  and  the  reality  of  power  with 


198  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  OAP.  XtL 

God  in  prayer,  yet,  as  we  hoped,  and  as  it  hits  been  our 
prayer,  the  Lord  gives  to  us  also  the  joy  of  seeing  one 
child  after  another  brought  to  stand  openly  on  the  Lord's 
side.  As  far  as  my  experience  goes,  it  appears  to  me  that 
believers  generally  have  expected  far  too  little  of  present 
fruit  upon  their  labors  among  children.  There  has  been  a 
hoping  that  the  Lord  some  day  or  other  would  own  the 
instruction  which  they  give  to  children,  and  would  answer 
at  some  time  or  other,  though  after  many  years  only,  the 
prayers  which  they  offer  up  on  their  behalf.  Now,  while 
such  passages  as  Proverbs  xxii.  6,  Ecclesiastes  xi.  1,  Gala- 
tians  vi.  9, 1  Cor.  xv.  58,  give  unto  us  assurance  not  merely 
respecting  everything  which  we  do  for  the  Lord,  in  gen- 
eral, but  also  respecting  bringing  up  children  in  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  in  particular,  that  our  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord ;  yet  we  have  to  guard  against  abusing  such  passages, 
by  thinking  it  a  matter  of  little  moment  whether  we  see 
present  fruit  or  not ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  we  should  give 
the  Lord  no  rest  till  we  see  present  fruit,  and  therefore  in 
persevering  yet  submissive  prayer  we  should  make  known 
our  requests  unto  God.  I  add,  as  an  encouragement  to 
believers  who  labor  among  children,  that  during  the  last 
two  years  seventeen  other  young  persons  or  children,  from 
the  age  of  eleven  and  a  half  to  seventeen,  have  been, 
received  into  fellowship  among  us,  and  that  I  am  looking 
out  now  for  many  more  to  be  converted,  and  that  not 
merely  of  the  orphans,  but  of  the  Sunday  and  day  school 
children.  As  in  so  many  respects  we  live  in  remarkable 
times,  so  in  this  respect  also,  that  the  Lord  is  working 
greatly  among  the  children  in  many  places. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  objects  of 
the  Institution,  exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  from  No- 
vember 19,  1839,  to  November  19,  1840,  is  £622,  2s.  6id. 
The  balance  in  hand  on  Nov.  19,  1840,  was  £13,  2s.  9f  d. 

The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  three 


1840.  PLENTY  AND   WANT.  199 

Orphan  Houses,  from  December  9,  1839,  to  December  9, 
1840,  is  £900,  11s.  2£d.  The  balance  in  hand  on  Decem- 
ber 9,  1840,  was  £15,  Is.  6}d. 

REVIEW   OF   THE   YEAR   1840. 

1.  As  to  the  church.    There  are  525  at  present  in  com- 
munion ;    114  have  been  added  during  the  past  year,  of 
whom  47  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
among  us. 

2.  As  to  the  supply  of  my  temporal  necessities.      The 
Lord  has  been  pleased  to  send  me,  by  the  freewill  offerings 
of  the  saints,  £242,  8s.  1H.1 

i  It  may  not  be  improper  to  state  here  that  the  little  patrimony  to  which 
Mr.  Miiller  became  entitled  upon  the  decease  of  his  father  was  devoted  to  the 
purposes  of  charity  and  religion,  in  accordance  with  the  principle  of  action 
indicated  on  page  67.  This  fact  is  not  mentioned  by  Mr.  M.,  but  has  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  editor  through  another  channel. — ED. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

PAITH   STRENGTHENED   BY   EXERCISE. 
1841. 

A  WANT  SUPPLIED  —  RESOURCES  EXCEEDING  THE  DEMAND —  EVIL  OF 
SURETYSHIP  —  POWER  OF  CHRISTIAN  LOVE  —  GOD'S  WORD  THE  FOOD 
OF  THE  SOUL  —  PREPARATION  FOR  THE  HOUR  OF  TRIAL — POVERTY  — 
DEPENDING  ONLY  ON  THE  LIVING  GOD. 

JANUARY  1, 1841.  During  this  week  we  have  daily  met 
for  prayer,  for  the  especial  purpose  of  asking  the  Lord  to 
give  us  the  means  of  having  the  last  year's  Report  printed. 
It  is  three  weeks  since  it  might  have  been  sent  to  the 
press.  We  felt  this  now  to  be  a  matter  of  especial  impor- 
tance, as,  if  the  Report  were  not  soon  printed,  it  would 
be  known  that  it  arose  from  want  of  means.  By  the 
donations  which  came  in  during  these  last  days  for  the 
orphans,  and  by  ten  pounds  which  was  given  to-day  for 
the  other  funds,  we  have  the  means  of  defraying  the 
expense  of  about  two  thirds  of  the  printing,  and  therefore 
a  part  of  the  manuscript  was  sent  oflj  trusting  that  the 
Lord  would  be  pleased  to  send  in  more  means  before  two 
sheets  are  printed  off ;  but  if  not,  we  should  then  stop  till 
we  have  more.  Evening.  There  came  in  still  further  five 
pounds ;  also,  ten  shillings  and  three  shillings. 

Jan.  11.  Monday.  During  the  last  week  the  Lord 
not  only  supplied  us  richly  with  all  we  needed  for  the 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  201 

orphans,  but  enabled  us  to  put  by  several  pounds  towards 
printing  the  Report.  On  Saturday  evening  there  was 
only  three  shillings  sixpence  left.  On  this  account  I  was 
looking  out  for  answers  to  my  prayers  for  means,  and  the 
Lord  did  not  disappoint  me.  There  came  in  altogether 
yesterday  nine  pounds  sixteen  shillings  fourpence.  We 
have  now  enough  even  for  the  last  part  of  the  Report. 

Jan.  12.  To-day  I  have  received  a  letter  from  a 
brother,  in  which  he  empowers  me  to  draw  upon  his 
bankers,  during  this  year,  to  the  amount  of  one  thousand 
pounds,  for  any  brethren  who  have  it  in  their  hearts  to 
give  themselves  to  missionary  service  in  the  East  Indies, 
and  whom  I  shall  consider  called  for  this  service,  as  far  as 
I  am  able  to  judge.  [This  power  lasted  only  for  that 
year ;  but  no  brethren  who  seemed  to  be  suitable  offered 
themselves  for  this  service.  This  is  another  fresh  proof 
how  much  more  easily  pecuniary  means  can  be  obtained 
than  suitable  individuals.  Indeed,  in  all  my  experience  I 
have  found  it  thus,  that  if  I  could  only  settle  that  a  certain 
thing  to  be  done  was  according  to  the  will  of  God,  the 
means  were  soon  obtained  to  carry  it  into  effect.] 

Jan.  13.  This  evening  I  was  called  to  the  house  of 
a  brother  and  sister  who  are  in  the  deepest  distress.  The 
brother  had  become  surety  for  the  debts  of  his  son,  not  in 
the  least  expecting  that  he  ever  should  be  called  upon  for 
the  payment  of  them ;  but,  as  his  son  has  not  discharged 
his  debts,  the  father  has  been  called  upon  to  do  so ;  and 
except  the  money  is  paid  within  a  few  days,  he  will  be 
imprisoned. 

How  precious  it  is,  even  for  this  life,  to  act  according  to 
the  w  ord  of  God !  This  perfect  revelation  of  his  mind 
gives  us  directions  for  everything,  even  the  most  minute 
affairs  of  this  life.  It  commands  us,  "  Be  not  thou  one  of 
them  that  strike  hands,  or  of  them  that  are  sureties  for 
debts."  Pror.  xxii.  26.  The  way  in  which  Satan  ensnares 


202  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIIL 

persons,  to  bring  them  into  the  net,  and  to  bring  trouble 
upon  them  by  becoming  sureties,  is,  that  he  seeks  to  repre- 
sent the  matter  as  if  there  were  no  danger  connected  with 
that  particular  case,  and  that  one  might  be  sure  one  should 
never  be  called  upon  to  pay  the  money ;  but  the  Lord,  the 
faithful  Friend,  tells  us  in  his  own  wcrd  that  the  only  way 
"to  be  sure"  in  such  a  matter  is  "to  hate  suretyship." 
Prov.  xi.  15.  The  following  points  seem  to  me  of  solemn 
moment  for  consideration,  if  I  were  called  upon  to  become 
surety  for  another :  1.  What  obliges  the  person  who 
wishes  me  to  become  surety  for  him  to  need  a  surety  ? 
Is  it  really  a  good  cause  in  which  I  am  called  upon  to 
become  surety?  I  do  not  remember  ever  to  have  met 
with  a  case  in  which  in  a  plain,  and  godly,  and  in  all 
respects  scriptural  matter  such  a  thing  occurred.  There 
was  generally  some  sin  or  other  connected  with  it.  2.  If 
I  become  surety,  notwithstanding  what  the  Lord  has  said 
to  me  in  his  word,  am  I  in  such  a  position  that  no  one  will 
be  injured  by  my  being  called  upon  to  fulfil  the  engage- 
ments of  the  person  for  whom  I  am  going  to  be  surety  ? 
In  most  instances  this  alone  ought  to  keep  one  from  it. 
3.  If  still  I  become  surety,  the  amount  of  money  for  which 
I  become  responsible  must  be  so  in  my  power  that  I  am 
able  to  produce  it  whenever  it  is  called  for,  in  order  that 
the  name  of  the  Lord  may  not  be  dishonored.  4.  But  if 
there  be  the  possibility  of  having  to  fulfil  the  engagements 
of  the  person  in  whose  stead  I  have  to  stand,  is  it  the  will 
of  the  Lord  that  I  should  spend  my  means  in  that  way  ? 
Is  it  not  rather  his  will  that  my  means  should  be  spent  in 
another  way  ?  5.  How  can  I  get  over  the  plain  word  of 
the  Lord,  which  is  to  the  contrary,  even  if  the  first  four 
points  could  be  satisfactorily  settled  ? 

March  4.  From  February  22  up  to  this  day  our  neces- 
sities in  the  day  schools  were  supplied  by  thirteen  small 
donations,  and  by  a  donation  of  eight  pounds  from  Q.  Q, 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  203 

To-day  I  received  fifteen  pounds.  When  this  am  red 
there  was  not  one  penny  in  hand  for  the  day  schools, 
whilst  two  days  after  about  seven  pounds  was  needed. 
This  money  came  from  a  considerable  distance,  and  from 
a  brother  who  never  had  assisted  in  this  work  before, 
whereby  the  Lord  afresh  shows  how  easily  he  can  raise  up 
new  helpers. 

For  the  encouragement  of  believers,  who  are  tried  by 
having  unconverted  relatives  and  friends,  I  will  relate  the 
following  circumstance,  the  truth  of  which  I  know. 

Baron  Von  K.,  who  resided  in  my  own  country,  the 
kingdom  of  Prussia,  had  been  for  many  years  a  disciple  of 
the  Lord  Jesus.  Even  about  the  commencment  of  this 
century,  when  there  was  almost  universal  darkness  or  even 
open  infidelity  spread  over  the  whole  continent  of  Europe, 
he  knew  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  when,  about  the  year  1806, 
there  was  the  greatest  distress  in  Silesia  among  many 
thousands  of  weavers,-  this  blessed  man  of  God  took  the 
following  gracious  step  for  his  Lord  and  Master.  As  the 
weavers  had  no  employment,  the  whole  continent  almost 
being  in  an  unsettled  state  on  account  of  Napoleon's 
career,  it  seemed  to  him  the  will  of  the  Lord  that  he 
should  use  his  very  considerable  property  to  furnish  these 
poor  weavers  with  work,  in  order  to  save  them  from  the 
greatest  state  of  destitution,  though  in  doing  this  there 
was  not  only  no  prospect  of  gain,  but  the  certain  pros- 
pect of  immense  loss.  He  therefore  found  employment 
for  about  six  thousand  weavers.  But  he  was  not  content 
with  this.  Whilst  he  gave  the  bread  which  perishes,  he 
also  sought  to  minister  to  the  souls  of  these  weavers.  To 
that  end  he  sought  to  set  believers  as  overseers  over  this 
immense  weaving  concern,  and  not  only  saw  to  it  that  the 
weavers  were  instructed  in  spiritual  things,  but  he  himself 
also  set  the  truth  before  them.  Thus  it  went  on  for  a 
good  while,  till  at  last,  on  account  of  the  loss  of  the  chief 


OS 


204  THE  LIFE   OF  TKUST.  CHAP.  XIII. 

part  of  his  property,  he  was  obliged  to  think  about  giving 
it  up.  But  by  this  time  this  precious  act  of  mercy  had  so 
commended  itself  to  the  government  that  it  was  taken  up 
by  them  and  carried  on  till  the  times  altered.  Baron  von 
K.  was,  however,  appointed  director  of  the  whole  concern 
as  long  as  it  existed. 

This  dear  man  of  God  was  not  content  with  this.  He 
travelled  through  many  countries  to  visit  the  prisons,  for 
the  sake  of  improving  the  temporal  and  spiritual  condition 
of  the  prisoners,  and  among  all  the  other  things  which  he 
sought  to  do  for  the  Lord  was  this  also  in  particular :  He 
assisted  poor  students  whilst  at  the  university  of  Berlin, 
especially  those  who  studied  divinity,  as  it  is  called,  in 
order  to  get  access  to  them,  and  to  win  them  for  the  Loid. 
One  day  a  most  talented  young  man,  whose  father  lived  at 
Breslau,  where  there  is  likewise  a  university,  heard  of  the 
aged  baron's  kindness  to  students,  and  he  therefore  wrote 
to  him,  requesting  him  to  assist  him,  as  his  own  father 
could  not  well  afford  to  support  him  any  longer,  having 
other  children  to  provide  for.  A  short  time  afterwards 
young  T.  received  a  most  kind  reply  from  the  baron,  invit- 
ing him  to  come  to  Berlin  ;  but,  before  this  letter  arrived, 
the  young  student  had  heard  that  Baron  von  K.  was  a 
pietist  or  mystic,  as  true  believers  are  contemptuously 
called  in  Germany ;  and  as  young  T.  was  of  a  highly 
philosophical  turn  of  mind,  reasoning  about  everything, 
questioning  the  truth  of  revelation,  yea,  questioning,  most 
sceptically,  the  existence  of  God,  he  much  disliked  the 
prospect  of  going  to  the  old  baron.  Still,  he  thought  he 
could  but  try,  and  if  he  did  not  like  it,  he  was  not  bound 
to  remain  in  connection  with  him.  He  arrived  in  Berlin 
on  a  day  when  there  was  a  great  review  of  the  troops,  and, 
being  full  of  this,  he  began  to  speak  about  it  to  the  stew- 
ard of  the  baron.  The  steward,  however,  being  a  believer, 
turned  the  conversation,  before  the  young  student  was 


1841.  FAITH   STRENGTHENED   BY   EXERCISE.  205 

aware  of  it,  to  spiritual  things ;  and  yet  he  could  not  say 
that  it  had  been  forced.  He  began  another  subject,  and  a 
third,  but  still  it  always  came  presently  again  to  spiritual 
things. 

At  last  the  baron  came,  who  received  young  T.  in  the 
most  affectionate  and  familiar  manner,  as  if  he  had  been 
his  equal,  and  as  if  young  T.  bestowed  a  favor  on  him, 
rather  than  that  he  was  favored  by  the  baron.  The  baron 
offered  him  a  room  in  his  own  house,  and  a  place  at  his 
own  table,  while  he  should  be  studying  in  Berlin,  which 
young  T.  accepted.  He  now  sought  in  every  way  to  treat 
the  young  student  in  the  most  kind  and  affectionate  way, 
and  as  much  as  possible  to  serve  him,  and  to  show  him  the 
power  of  the  gospel  in  his  own  life,  without  arguing  with 
him,  yea,  without  speaking  to  him  directly  about  his  soul. 
For,  discovering  in  young  T.  a  most  reasoning  "and  scepti- 
cal mind,  he  avoided  in  every  possible  way  getting  into 
any  argument  with  him,  while  the  young  student  again 
and  again  said  to  himself,  "  I  wish  I  could  get  into  an 
argument  with  this  old  fool ;  I  would  show  him  his  folly." 
But  the  baron  avoided  it.  When  the  young  student  used 
to  come  home  in  the  evening,  and  the  baron  heard  him 
come,  he  would  himself  go  to  meet  him  on  entering  the 
house,  would  light  his  candle,  would  assist  and  serve  him 
in  any  way  he  could,  even  to  the  fetching  the  bootjack  for 
him,  and  helping  him  to  take  off  his  boots.  Thus  this 
lowly  aged  disciple  went  on  for  some  time,  whilst  the 
young  student  still  sought  an  opportunity  for  arguing  with 
him,  but  wondered  nevertheless  how  the  baron  could  thus 
serve  him.  One  evening,  on  the  return  of  young  T.  to  the 
baron's  house,  when  the  baron  was  making  himself  his 
servant  as  usual,  he  could  refrain  himself  no  longer,  but 
burst  out  thus :  "  Baron,  how  can  you  do  all  this  ?  You 
see  I  do  not  care  about  you,  and  how  are  you  able  to  con- 
tinue to  be  so  kind  to  me,  and  thus  to  serve  me  ? "  The 
18 


206  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP..  XIIL 

baron  replied,  "  My  dear  young  friend,  I  have  learned  it 
from  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  wish  you  would  read  through  the 
Gospel  of  John.  Good  night."  The  student  now  for  the 
first  time  in  his  life  sat  down  and  read  the  word  of  God  in 
a  disposition  of  mind  to  be  willing  to  learn,  whilst  up  to 
that  time  he  had  never  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  but  with 
the  view  of  wishing  to  find  out  arguments  against  them. 
It  pleased  God  to  bless  him.  From  that  time  he  became 
himself  a  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  has  been  so  ever 
since. 

May  7.  It  has  recently  pleased  the  Lord  to  teach  me  a 
truth,  irrespective  of  human  instrumentality,  as  far  as  I 
know,  the  benefit  of  which  I  have  not  lost,  though  now, 
while  preparing  the  fifth  edition  for  the  press,  more  than 
fourteen  years  have  since  passed  away.  The  point  is  this  : 
I  saw  more  clearly  than  ever  that  the  first  great  and  pri- 
mary business  to  which  I  ought  to  attend  every  day  was,  to 
have  my  soul  happy  in  the  Lord.  The  first  thing  to  be  con- 
cerned about  was  not  how  much  I  might  serve  the  Lord, 
how  I  might  glorify  the  Lord ;  but  how  I  might  get  my 
soul  into  a  happy  state,  and  how  my  inner  man  might  be 
nourished.  For  I  might  seek  to  set  the  truth  before  the 
unconverted,  I  might  seek  to  benefit  believers,  I  might 
seek  to  relieve  the  distressed,  I  might  in  other  ways  seek 
to  behave  myself  as  it  becomes  a  child  of  God  in  this 
world ;  and  yet,  not  being  happy  in  the  Lord,  and  not 
being  nourished  and  strengthened  in  my  inner  man  day  by 
day,  all  this  might  not  be  attended  to  in  a  right  spirit. 
Before  this  time  my  practice  had  been,  at  least  for  ten 
years  previously,  as  an  habitual  thing  to  give  myself  to 
prayer,  after  having  dressed  myself  in  the  morning.  JVbw, 
I  saw  that  the  most  important  thing  I  had  to  do  was  to 
give  myself  to  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  and  to 
meditation  on  it,  that  thus  my  heart  might  be  comforted, 
encouraged,  warned,  reproved,  instructed  j  and  that  thus, 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  207 

by  means  of  the  word  of  God,  whilst  meditating  on  it,  my 
heart  might  be  brought  into  experimental  communion  with 
the  Lord. 

I  began  therefore  to  meditate  on  the  New  Testament 
from  the  beginning,  early  in  the  morning.  The  first  thing 
I  did,  after  having  asked  in  a  few  words  the  Lord's  blessing 
upon  his  precious  word,  was,  to  begin  to  meditate  on  the 
word  of  God,  searching  as  it  were  into  every  verse,  to  get 
blessing  out  of  it ;  not  for  the  sake  of  the  public  ministry 
of  the  word,  not  for  the  sake  of  preaching  on  what  I  had 
meditated  upon,  but  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food  for  my 
own  soul.  The  result  I  have  found  to  be  almost  invari- 
ably this,  that  after  a  very  few  minutes  my  soul  has  been 
led  to*  confession,  or  to  thanksgiving,  or  to  intercession,  or 
to  supplication ;  so  that,  though  I  did  not,  as  it  were,  give 
myself  to  grayer,  but  to  meditation,  yet  it  turned  almost 
immediately  more  cr  less  into  prayer.  When  thus  I  have 
been  for  a  while  making  confession,  or  intercession,  or  sup- 
plication, or  have  given  thanks,  I  go  on  to  the  next  words 
or  verse,  turning  all,  as  I  go  on,  into  prayer  for  myself  or 
others,  as  the  word  may  lead  to  it,  but  still  continually 
keeping  before  me  that  food  for  my  own  soul  is  the 
object  of  my  meditation.  The  result  of  this  is,  that  there 
is  always  a  good  deal  of  confession,  thanksgiving,  suppli- 
cation, or  intercession  mingled  with  my  meditation,  ana 
that  my  inner  man  almost  invariably  is  even  sensibly 
nourished  and  strengthened,  and  that  by  breakfast  time, 
with  rare  exceptions,  I  am  in  a  peaceful  if  not  happy  state 
of  heart.  Thus  also  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  communicate 
unto  me  that  which,  either  very  soon  after  or  at  a  later 
time,  I  have  found  to  become  food  for  other  believers, 
though  it  was  not  for  the  sake  of  the  public  ministry  of  the 
word  that  I  gave  myself  to  meditation,  but  for  the  profit 
of  my  own  inner  man. 

With  this  mode  I  have  likewise  combined  the  being  out 


206  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP..  XIIL 

baron  replied,  "  My  dear  young  friend,  I  have  learned  it 
from  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  wish  you  would  read  through  the 
Gospel  of  John.  Good  night."  The  student  now  for  the 
first  time  in  his  life  sat  down  and  read  the  word  of  God  in 
a  disposition  of  mind  to  be  willing  to  learn,  whilst  up  to 
that  time  he  had  never  read  the  Holy  Scriptures  but  with 
the  view  of  wishing  to  find  out  arguments  against  them. 
It  pleased  God  to  bless  him.  From  that  time  he  became 
himself  a  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  has  been  so  ever 
since. 

May  7.  It  has  recently  pleased  the  Lord  to  teach  me  a 
truth,  irrespective  of  human  instrumentality,  as  far  as  I 
know,  the  benefit  of  which  I  have  not  lost,  though  now, 
while  preparing  the  fifth  edition  for  the  press,  more  than 
fourteen  years  have  since  passed  away.  The  point  is  this  : 
I  saw  more  clearly  than  ever  that  the  first  great  and  pri- 
mary business  to  which  I  ought  to  attend  every  day  was,  to 
have  my  soul  happy  in  the  Lord.  The  first  thing  to  be  con- 
cerned about  was  not  how  much  I  might  serve  the  Lord, 
how  I  might  glorify  the  Lord ;  but  how  I  might  get  my 
soul  into  a  happy  state,  and  how  my  inner  man  might  be 
nourished.  For  I  might  seek  to  set  the  truth  before  the 
unconverted,  I  might  seek  to  benefit  believers,  I  might 
seek  to  relieve  the  distressed,  I  might  in  other  ways  seek 
to  behave  myself  as  it  becomes  a  child  of  God  in  this 
world ;  and  yet,  not  being  happy  in  the  Lord,  and  not 
being  nourished  and  strengthened  in  my  inner  man  day  by 
day,  all  this  might  not  be  attended  to  in  a  right  spirit. 
Before  this  time  my  practice  had  been,  at  least  for  ten 
years  previously,  as  an  habitual  thing  to  give  myself  to 
prayer,  after  having  dressed  myself  in  the  morning.  JVbwy 
I  saw  that  the  most  important  thing  I  had  to  do  was  to 
give  myself  to  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  and  to 
meditation  on  it,  that  thus  my  heart  might  be  comforted, 
encouraged,  warned,  reproved,  instructed ;  and  that  thus, 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  207 

by  means  of  the  word  of  God,  whilst  meditating  on  it,  my 
heart  might  be  brought  into  experimental  communion  with 
the  Lord. 

I  began  therefore  to  meditate  on  the  New  Testament 
from  the  beginning,  early  in  the  morning.  The  first  thing 
I  did,  after  having  asked  in  a  few  words  the  Lord's  blessing 
upon  his  precious  word,  was,  to  begin  to  meditate  on  the 
word  of  God,  searching  as  it  were  into  every  verse,  to  get 
blessing  out  of  it ;  not  for  the  sake  of  the  public  ministry 
of  the  word,  not  for  the  sake  of  preaching  on  what  I  had 
meditated  upon,  but  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  food  for  my 
own  soul.  The  result  I  have  found  to  be  almost  invari- 
ably this,  that  after  a  very  few  minutes  my  soul  has  been 
led  to'  confession,  or  to  thanksgiving,  or  to  intercession,  or 
to  supplication ;  so  that,  though  I  did  not,  as  it  were,  give 
myself  to  prayer,  but  to  meditation  yet  it  turned  almost 
immediately  more  or  less  into  prayer.  When  thus  I  have 
been  for  a  while  making  confession,  or  intercession,  or  sup- 
plication, or  have  given  thanks,  I  go  on  to  the  next  words 
or  verse,  turning  all,  as  I  go  on,  into  prayer  for  myself  or 
others,  as  the  word  may  lead  to  it,  but  still  continually 
keeping  before  me  that  food  for  my  own  soul  is  the 
object  of  my  meditation.  The  result  of  this  is,  that  there 
is  always  a  good  deal  of  confession,  thanksgiving,  suppli- 
cation, or  intercession  mingled  with  my  meditation,  ana 
that  my  inner  man  almost  invariably  is  even  sensibly 
nourished  and  strengthened,  and  that  by  breakfast  time, 
with  rare  exceptions,  I  am  in  a  peaceful  if  not  happy  state 
of  heart.  Thus  also  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  communicate 
unto  me  that  which,  either  very  soon  after  or  at  a  later 
time,  I  have  found  to  become  food  for  other  believers, 
though  it  was  not  for  the  sake  of  the  public  ministry  of  tho 
word  that  I  gave  myself  to  meditation,  but  for  the  profit 
pf  my  own  inner  man. 

With  this  mode  I  have  likewise  combined  the  being  out 


208  THE  LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CHAP.  XIII. 

in  the  open  air  for  an  hour,  an  hour  and  a  half,  or  two 
hours,  before  breakfast,  walking  about  in  the  fields,  and  in 
the  summer  sitting  for  a  little  on  the  stiles,  if  I  find  it  too 
much  to  walk  all  the  time.  I  find  it  very  beneficial  to  my 
health  to  walk  thus  for  meditation  before  breakfast,  and 
am  now  so  in  the  habit  of  using  the  lime  for  that  purpose, 
that  when  I  get  into  the  open  air  I  generally  take  out  a 
New  Testament  of  good-sized  type,  which  I  carry  with 
me  for  that  purpose,  besides  my  Bible ;  and  I  find  that  I 
can  profitably  spend  my  time  in  the  open  air,  which  for- 
merly was  not  the  case,  for  want  of  habit.  I  used  to  con- 
sider the  time  spent  in  walking  a  loss,  but  now  I  find  it 
very  profitable,  not  only  to  my  body,  but  also  to  my  soul. 
The  walking  out  before  breakfast  is  of  course  not  neces- 
sarily connected  with  this  matter,  and  every  one  has  to 
judge  according  to  his  strength  and  other  circumstances. 

The  difference,  then,  between  my  former  practice  and 
my  present  one  is  this :  Formerly,  when  I  rose,  I  began  to 
pray  as  soon  as  possible,  and  generally  spent  all  my  time 
till  breakfast  in  prayer,  or  almost  all  the  time.  At  all 
events  I  almost  invariably  began  with  prayer,  except  when 
I  felt  my  soul  to  be  more  than  usually  barren,  in  which 
case  I  read  the  word  of  God  for  food,  or  for  refreshment, 
or  for  a  revival  and  renewal  of  my  inner  man,  before  I 
gave  myself  to  prayer.  But  what  was  the  result  ?  I  often 
spent  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  or  half  an  hour,  or  even  an 
hour,  on  my  knees,  before  being  conscious  to  myself  of 
having  derived  comfort,  encouragement,  humbling  of  soul, 
etc. ;  and  often,  after  having  suffered  much  from  wandering 
of  mind  for  the  first  ten  minutes,  or  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
or  even  half  an  hour,  I  only  then  began  really  to  pray.  I 
scarcely  ever  suffer  now  in  this  way.  For  my  heart  being 
nourished  by  the  truth,  being  brought  into  experimental 
fellowship  with  God,  I  speak  to  my  Father  and  to  my 
Friend  (vile  though  I  am,  and  unworthy  of  it)  about  the 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  209 

things  that  he  has  brought  before  me  in  his  precious  word 
It  often  now  astonishes  me  that  I  did  not  sooner  see  this 
point.  In  no  book  did  I  ever  read  about  it.  No  public 
ministry  ever  brought  the  matter  before  me.  No  private 
intercourse  with  a  brother  stirred  me  up  to  this  matter. 
And  yet  now,  since  God  has  taught  me  this  point,  it  is  as 
plain  to  me  as  anything,  that  the  first  thing  the  child  of 
God  has  to  d^  -norning  by  morning  is,  to  obtain  food  for 
his  inner  man.  As  the  outward  man  is  not  fit  for  work 
for  any  length  of  time  except  we  take  food,  and  as  this  is 
one  of  the  first  things  we  do  in  the  morning,  so  it  should 
be  with  the  inner  man.  We  should  take  food  for  that,  as 
every  one  must  allow.  Now  what  is  the  food  for  the  inner 
man  ?  Not  prayer,  but  the  word  of  God;  and  here  again, 
not  the  simple  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  so  that  it  only 
passes  through  our  minds,  just  as  water  runs  through  a 
pipe,  but  considering  what  we  read,  pondering  over  it,  and 
applying  it  to  our  hearts.  When  we  pray,  we  speak  to 
God.  Now,  prayer,  in  order  to  be  continued  for  any  length 
of  time  in  any  other  than  a  formal  manner,  requires,  gene- 
rally speaking,  a  measure  of  strength  or  godly  desire,  and 
the  season,  therefore,  when  this  exercise  of  the  soul  can 
6e  most  effectually  performed  is  after  the  inner  man  has 
been  nourished  by  meditation  on  the  word  of  God,  where 
we  find  our  Father  speaking  to  us,  to  encourage  us,  to 
comfort  us,  to  instruct  us,  to  humble  us,  to  reprove  us. 
We  may  therefore  profitably  meditate,  with  God's  bless- 
ing, though  we  are  ever  so  weak  spiritually ;  nay,  the 
weaker-  we  are,  the  more  we  need  meditation  for  the 
strengthening  of  our  inner  man.  There  is  thus  far  less  to 
be  feared  from  wandering  of  mind  than  if  we  give  our- 
selves to  prayer  without  having  had  previously  time  for 
meditation.  I  dwell  so  particularly  on  this  point  because 
of  the  immense  spiritual  profit  and  refreshment  I  am  con« 
scious  of  Laving  derived  from  it  myself,  and  I  affection- 
18* 


£10  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CUAP.  XIH 

ately  and  solemnly  beseech  all  my  fellow-believers  to 
ponder  this  matter.  By  the  blessing  of  God  I  ascribe  to 
this  mode  the  help  and  strength  which  I  have  had  from 
God  to  pass  in  peace  through  deeper  trials,  in  various  ways, 
than  I  had  ever  had  before ;  and  after  having  now  above 
fourteen  years  tried  this  way,  I  can  most  fully,  in  the  fear 
of  God,  commend  it.  In  addition  to  this  I  generally  read, 
after  family  prayer,  larger  portions  of  the  word  of  God, 
when  I  still  pursue  my  practice  of  reading  regularly  on- 
ward in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  sometimes  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  sometimes  in  the  Old,  and  for  more  than  twenty- 
six  years  I  have  proved  the  blessedness  of  it.  I  take,  also, 
either  then  or  at  other  parts  of  the  day,  time  more 
especially  for  prayer. 

How  different,  when  the  soul  is  refreshed  and  made 
happy  early  in  the  morning,  from  what  it  is  when,  without 
spiritual  preparation,  the  service,  the  trials,  and  the  temp- 
tations of  the  day  come  upon  one  ! 

Oct.  1.  When  I  had  again  not  one  penny  in  hand  for 
the  necessities  of  this  day,  there  was  brought  to  me  this 
morning  ten  shillings  for  the  orphans,  which  had  been  sent 
from  Kensington.  In  the  paper  which  contained  the 
money,  was  written :  "  Your  Heavenly  Father  knoweth 
that  ye  have  need  of  these  things."  "  Trust  in  the  Lord." 
This  word  of  our  Lord  is  to  me  of  more  value  than  many 
bank  notes.  About  five  minutes  later  I  received  from  an 
Irish  sister  ten  pounds,  through  her  banker  in  London. 
I  mention  here,  as  a  point  particularly  to  be  noticed,  that 
after  the  season  of  comparative  abundance  had  come  to  an 
end  in  September,  the  Lord  did  not  at  once  allow  us  to  be 
so  sharply  tried  as  we  were  afterwards.  He  dealt  in  the 
same  gentle  way  with  us  three  years  before,  when  the  trials 
of  faith  in  this  part  of  the  work  first  commenced. 

Nov.  2.  At  a  time  of  the  greatest  poverty  one  pound 
was  sent  by  a  lady  from  Birmingham.  About  half  an  hour 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  211 

afterwards  I  received  ten  pounds  from  a  brother  who  had 
saved  up  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and  put  it  into  a 
savings  bank,  but  who  now  sees  that  to  devote  this  money 
to  the  promotion  of  the  work  of  God  tends  more  to  the 
glory  of  the  name  of  Jesus  than  to  retain  it  in  the  savings 
bank  upon  interest  for  a  time  of  sickness  or  old  age  ;  for 
he  is  assured  that  should  such  times  come,  the  same  Lord, 
who  has  hitherto  cared  for  him  whilst  in  health  and  strength 
and  able  to  work,  will  also  care  for  him  then.  The  same 
brother  gave  me  three  pounds  a  fortnight  since.  This  ten 
pounds  came  in  very  seasonably ;  for,  though  we  had 
been  able  to  provide  for  the  absolute  necessities  of  to-day, 
yet  there  was  want  in  many  respects,  especially  as  a  boy 
is  just  going  out  as  an  apprentice,  who  needs  tools  and 
an  outfit. 

Nov.  13.  Saturday.  This  morning  I  took  one  shil- 
ling out  of  the  box  in  my  house.  This  shilling  was  all 
there  was  towards  the  need  of  to-day.  Pause,  dear  reader, 
for  a  few  moments  !  Consider  that  there  are  more  than  a 
hundred  persons  to  be  provided  with  everything  they  re- 
quire ;  consider  that  there  is  no  money  in  hand ;  and  con- 
sider also  that  this  is  the  case  not  once  nor  twice  in  the 
course  of  the  year,  but  very  frequently.  Is  it  not  precious, 
under  such  circumstances,  to  have  the  living  God  as  a 
father  to  go  to,  who  is  ever  able  and  ever  willing  to  help, 
as  it  may  be  really  needed  ?  And  to  this  privilege  every 
one  has  a  title  who  believes  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  being  as 
such  a  child  of  God.  Galatians  iii.  26.  For  though  all 
believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  are  not  called  upon  to  establish 
orphan  houses,  schools  for  poor  children,  etc.,  and  trust  in 
God  for  means ;  yet  all  believers,  according  to  the  will  of 
God  concerning  them  in  Christ  Jesus,  may  cast,  and  ought 
to  cast,  all  their  care  upon  him  who  careth  for  them,  and 
need  not  be  anxiously  concerned  about  anything,  as  is 
plainly  to  be  seen  from  1  Peter  v.  7,  Philippians  iv.  6,  Mat 


\ 
212  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIII. 

thew  vi.  25-34.  Under  these  circumstances  of  need,  a 
silver  watch,  which  only  yesterday  afternoon  had  become 
the  property  of  the  orphan  fund,  was  disposed  of,  whereby 
we  were  helped  through  the  expenses  of  to-day.  The  coals 
are  almost  gone  in  each  of  the  houses.  Every  article  of 
provision,  etc.,  is  likewise  much  reduced.  Truly,  we  are 
exceedingly  poor ;  nevertheless  there  are  the  necessary  pro- 
visions till  Monday  morning,  and  thus  we  are  brought  to 
the  close  of  another  week.  This  afternoon  all  the  labor- 
ers met  for  prayer. 

Nov.  14.  When  we  met  again  this  afternoon  for  prayer, 
we  had  reason  to  praise,  for  the  Lord  had  sent  in  means. 
This  morning  was  given  to  me  five  pounds,  and  six  shillings 
had  come  in  by  sale  of  articles. 

Nov.  15.  Last  Friday  brother  Craik  and  I  had  a  meeting 
for  inquirers  and  candidates  for  fellowship.  We  saw  eight, 
and  had  to  send  away  ten  whom  we  could  not  see,  our 
strength  being  quite  gone  after  we  had  seen  the  eight,  one 
after  another.  This  evening  we  saw  seven,  and  had  to  send 
away  three. 

Nov.  16.  The  last  four  days  we  have  daily  met  for  prayer, 
there  being  no  means  to  pay  the  teachers  in  the  day 
schools.  Besides  this,  we  need  a  stove  in  one  of  the 
school-rooms ;  also  some  Bibles  and  tracts.  To-day  I  re- 
ceived two  pounds  from  a  brother  at  Exmouth. 

Dec.  9.  We  are  now  brought  to  the  close  of  the  sixth 
year  of  this  part  of  the  work,  having  only  in  hand  the 
money  which  has  been  put  by  for  the  rent ;  but  during  the 
whole  of  this  year  we  have  been  supplied  with  all  that 
was  needed. 

During  the  last  three  years  we  had  closed  the  accounts 
on  this  day,  and  had,  a  few  days  after,  some  public  meet- 
ings, at  which,  for  the  benefit  of  the  hearers,  we  stated  how 
the  Lord  had  dealt  with  us  during  the  year,  and  the  sub- 
stance of  what  had  been  stated  at  those  meetings  was  after- 


1841.  FAITH  STRENGTHENED   BY  EXERCISE.  213 

wards  printed  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at  targe.  This 
time,  however,  it  appeared  to  us  better  to  delay  for  a  whila 
both  the  public  meetings  and  the  publishing  of  the  Report 
Through  grace  we  had  learned  to  lean  upon  the  Lord  only, 
being  assured  that  if  we  never  were  to  speak  or  write  one 
single  word  more  about  this  work,  yet  should  we  be  sup- 
plied with  means,  as  long  as  he  should  enable  us  to  depend 
on  himself  alone.  But  whilst  we  neither  had  had  those 
public  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  exposing  our  necessity, 
nor  had  had  the  account  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us  pub- 
lished for  the  sake  of  working  thereby  upon  the  feelings  of 
the  readers,  and  thus  inducing  them  to  give  money,  but 
only  that  we  might  by  our  experience  benefit  other  saints ; 
yet  it  might  have  appeared  to  some  that  in  making  known 
our  circumstances  we  were  actuated  by  some  such  motives. 
What  better  proof,  therefore,  could  we  give  of  our  depend- 
ing upon  the  living  God  alone,  and  not  upon  public  meet- 
ings or  printed  reports,  than  that,  in  the  midst  of  OUT  deep 
poverty,  instead  of  being  glad  for  the  time  to  have  come 
when  we  could  make  known  our  circumstances,  we  still 
went  on  quietly  for  some  time  longer,  without  saying  any- 
thing. We  therefore  determined,  as  we  sought  and  still 
seek  in  this  work  to  act  for  the  profit  of  the  saints  gen- 
erally, to  delay  both  the  public  meetings  and  the  Reports 
for  a  few  months.  Naturally  we  should  have  been,  of 
course,  as  glad  as  any  one  to  have  exposed  our  poverty  at 
that  time ;  but  spiritually  we  were  enabled  to  delight  even 
then  in  the  prospect  of  the  increased  benefit  that  might  b« 
derived  by  the  church  at  large  from  our  acting  ^s  we  did. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

WALKING     IN     DARKNESS. 
1841  —  1842. 

"GOD'S  WAT  LEADS  INTO  TRIAL"  —  GROUNDS  OF  THANKFULNESS— PBO- 
TRACTED  DARKNESS  —  CAST  DOWN,  BUT  NOT  DESTROYED  —  TRUST  IN 
GOD  COMMENDED— THE  MEANS  OF  ITS  ATTAINMENT  —  REVIEW  OF  THB 
WORK. 

DECEMBER  15,  1841.  From  Nov.  12  to  this  day  my 
fellow-laborers  in  the  church  and  I  have  seen  thirty  inquir- 
ers and  candidates  for  fellowship,  and  some  of  them  we 
have  seen  repeatedly.  How  can  we  sufficiently  praise  the 
Lord  for  still  continuing  to  use  us  in  his  service? 

Dec.  18.  Saturday  morning.  There  is  now  the  great- 
est need,  and  only  fourpence  in  hand,  which  I  found  in 
the  box  at  my  house ;  yet  I  fully  believe  the  Lord  will 
supply  us  this  day  also  with  all  that  is  required.  —  Pause  a 
tew  moments,  dear  reader.  Observe  two  things.  We 
acted  for  God  in  delaying  the  public  meetings  and  the 
publishing  of  the  Report ;  but  God's  way  leads  always  into 
trial,  so  far  as  sight  and  sense  are  concerned.  Nature 
Always  will  be  tried  in  God's  ways.  The  Lord  was  saying 
by  this  poverty,  "  I  will  now  see  whether  you  truly  lean 
upon  me,  and  whether  you  truly  look  to  me."  Of  all  the 
seasons  that  I  had  ever  passed  through  since  I  had  been 
Diving  in  this  way,  up  to  that  time,  T  never  knew  any 


1841.  WALKING  IN  DARKNESS.  215 

period  in  which  my  faith  was  tried  so  sharply  as  during 
the  four  months  from  December  12,  1841,  to  April   12, 

1842.  But  observe  further :   We  might  even  now  have 
altered  our  minds  with  respect  to  the   public   meetings 
and  publishing  the  Report ;  for  no  one  knew  our  determi* 
nation,  at  this  time,  concerning  this  point.     Nay,  on  the 
contrary,  we  knew  with  what  delight  very  many  children 
of  God  were  looking  forward  to  receive  further  accounts. 
But  the  Lord  kept  us  steadfast  to  the  conclusion  at  which 
we    arrived    under  his   guidance.  —  Now    to    return    to 
Saturday,  Dec.  18.     Evening.     The  Lord  has  been  very 
kind  to  us  this  day.    In  the  course  of  the  morning  six 
shillings  came  in.    We  had  thus,  with  what  provisions  there 
were  in  hand,  all  that  was  needed  for  the  dinner,  but  no 
means  to  provide  for  the  next  meal  in  the  afternoon.    A 
few  minutes  after  the  laborers  had  met  together  for  prayer 
this  morning,  there  was  given  to  one  of  them  a  sovereign 
for  himself.     By  means  of  this  all  that  was  needed  for  tea 
could  be  procured.     When  we  again  met  in  the  evening  for 
prayer,  we  found  that  the  supplies  amounted  to  two  pounds 
eight  shillings  twopence,  enough  for  all  that  was  required 
to-day.     But   one   thing  more  is  to  be  noticed  respect- 
ing this  day.      I  was  informed  that   three   more  of  the 
orphans  have   been   recently  brought   to  the   knowledge 
of  the  truth.     We  have  now  been  meeting  daily  for  prayer 
during  the  last  five  weeks,  and  thus  the  Lord  has  not 
merely  heard  our  prayers  respecting  the  funds,  but  has  also 
blessed  these  children. 

Dec.  23.  This  is  now  the  sixth  week  that  the  labor- 
ers in  the  day  schools  and  Orphan  Houses  have  daily  met 
for  prayer.  Several  precious  answers  we  have  already 
received  since  we  began  to  meet,  as  it  regards  pecuniary 
supplies,  fresh  instances  of  conversion  among  the  children, 
etc.  One  of  our  petitions  has  been  that  the  Lord  would 
be  pleased  to  furnish  us  with  means  for  a  stove  at  Callow* 


216  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

hill  Street  schoolroom.  But,  though  we  had  often  men- 
tioned this  matter  before  the  Lord,  he  seemed  not  to 
regard  our  request.  Yesterday  afternoon,  while  walking 
in  my  little  garden,  and  meditating  and  praying,  I  had  an 
unusual  assurance  that  the  time  was  now  come  when  the 
Lord  would  answer  our  request,  which  arose  partly  from 
my  being  able  to  believe  that  he  would  send  the  means, 
and  partly  from  the  fact  that  the  answer  could  no  longer 
be  delayed  without  prayer  having  failed  in  this  matter, 
as  we  could  not  assemble  the  children  again,  after  the 
Christmas  vacation,  without  there  being  a  stove  put  up. 
And  now,  dear  reader,  observe :  This  morning  I  received 
from  A.  B.  twenty  pounds,  and  we  have  thus  much  more 
than  is  required  for  a  stove. 

REVIEW   OF    THE   TEAR   1841. 

1.  In  reading  over  my  journal,  I  find  that  the  Lord 
has  given  me,  during  this  year,  many  precious  answers  to 
prayer,  in  addition  to  those  which  have  been  recorded  in 
the  previous  part  of  the  Narrative.  I  mention  the  follow- 
ing for  the  encouragement  of  the  reader:  1.  One  of  the 
orphan  boys  needed  to  be  apprenticed.  I  knew  of  no 
suitable  believing  master  who  would  take  an  in-door  ap- 
prentice. I  gave  myself  to  prayer,  and  brought  the  matter 
daily  before  the  Lord.  I  marked  it  down  among  the  sub- 
jects for  which  I  would  daily  ask  the  Lord ;  and  at  last, 
though  from  May  21  to  September  I  had  to  pray  about 
the  matter,  the  Lord  granted  my  request ;  for  in  Septem- 
ber I  found  a  suitable  place  for  him.  2.  On  May  23  I  be- 
gan to  ask  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  deliver  a 
certain  sister  in  the  Lord  from  the  great  spiritual  depression 
under  which  she  was  suffering,  and  after  three  days  the 
Lord  granted  me  my  request.  3.  On  June  151  began  to 
ask  the  Lord  to  deliver  a  brother  at  a  distance  from  the 


1841.  WALKING  IN  DAEKNESS.  217 

great  spiritual  nervousness  in  which  he  found  himself  shut 
up,  which  not  only  distressed  him  exceedingly,  and  in  a 
great  measure  hindered  him  in  his  service  towards  the 
world  and  the  church,  but  which  in  consequence  was  also 
a  trial  to  the  saints  who  knew  and  valued  this  dear  brother. 
This  petition  I  brought  many  times  before  the  Lord.  The 
year  passed  away,  and  it  was  not  granted.  But  yet  at  last 
this  request  also  has  been  granted  to  me  and  to  the  many 
dear  saints  who  I  know  prayed  for  this  dear  brother ;  for 
though  he  was  for  some  years  in  this  state,  it  is  now  [in 
1845]  two  years  and  more  since  he  has  been  quite  restored. 
4.  On  June  15  I  also  began  to  ask  the  Lord  daily  in  -his 
mercy  to  keep  a  sister  in  the  Lord  from  insanity,  who  was 
then  apparently  on  the  very  border  of  it ;  and  I  have  now 
[in  1845]  to  record  to  his  praise,  after  nearly  four  years 
have  passed  away,  that  the  Lord  has  kept  her  from  it.  5. 
During  this  year  I  was  informed  about  the  conversion  of 
one  of  the  very  greatest  sinners  that  I  had  ever  heard  of 
in  all  my  service  for  the  Lord.  Repeatedly  I  fell  on  my 
knees  with  his  wife,  and  asked  the  Lord  for  his  conversion, 
when  she  came  to  me  in  the  deepest  distress  of  soul,  on 
account  of  her  most  barbarous  and  cruel  treatment  that  she 
received  from  him  in  his  bitter  enmity  against  her  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  and  because  he  could  not  provoke  her  to  be  in 
a  passion,  and  she  would  not  strike  him  again,  and  the  like. 
At  the  time  when  it  was  at  its  worst  I  pleaded  especially 
on  his  behalf  the  promise  in  Matthew  xviii.  19 :  "Again  I 
say  unto  you,  that  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as 
touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for 
them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven."  And  now  this 
awful  persecutor  is  converted.  6.  On  May  25  I  began  to 
ask  the  Lord  for  greater  real  spiritual  prosperity  among  the 
saints  among  whom  I  labor  in  Bristol  than  there  ever  yet 
had  been  among  them  ;  and  now  I  have  to  record  to  the 
praise  of  the  Lord  that  truly  he  has  answered  this  request  j 

19 


218  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

for,  considering  all  things,  at  no  period  has  there  been 
more  manifestation  of  grace,  and  truth,  and  spiritual  power 
among  us,  than  there  is  now  while  I  am  writing  this  for 
the  press  [1845]. 

2.  The  state  of  the  church  with  reference  to  numbers. 
There  are  572  at  present  in  communion,  88  having  been 
added  during  the  past  year,  of  whom  30  have  been  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  among  us. 

3.  The  Lord's  goodness  as  to  my  temporal  supplies  dur- 
ing this  year.     He  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  by  freewill 
offerings  of  the  saints,  £238,  11s.  lid. 

January  3, 1842.  This  evening  we  had  a  precious  public 
prayer  meeting.  When  the  usual  time  for  closing  the 
meeting  came,  it  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  a  desire 
.to  continue  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  I  therefore  proposed 
to  the  brethren  that  those  who  had  bodily  strength,  time, 
and  a  desire  for  waiting  still  longer  upon  the  Lord,  would 
do  so.  At  least  thirty  remained,  and  we  continued  till 
after  ten  in  prayer,  whilst  several  brethren  prayed.  I 
never  knew  prayer  more  really  in  the  Spirit.  I  experienced 
for  myself  unusual  nearness  to  the  Lord,  and  was  enabled 
to  ask  in  faith,  nothing  doubting. 

Jan.  4.  As  we  have  often  found  it  to  be  the  case,  so  it 
is  now.  After  a  season  of  more  than  usual  poverty,  comes 
a  time  of  more  than  usual  abundance.  To-day  the  same 
brother  who  has  been  spoken  of  under  November  2,  and 
who  has  drawn  his  money  out  of  the  savings  bank  to  spend 
it  for  the  Lord,  sent  twenty  pounds  more  of  it.  There 
came  in  also  from  Guernsey  one  pound,  and  one  pound 
seven  shillings  besides.  I  am  now  able  to  order  oatmeal 
from  Scotland,  buy  materials  for  the  boys'  clothes,  order 
shoes,  etc.  Thus  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  answer  all 
our  requests  with  respect  to  the  pecuniary  necessities  of  the 
orphans,  which  we  have  brought  before  him  in  our  prayer 
meetings  during  tlje  last  seven  weeks.  We  have  thus  had 


1842.  WALKING   IN  DARKNESS.  219 

of  late  an  abundance,  but  the  expenses  have  been  great 
also ;  for  within  the  last  twenty-five  days  I  have  paid  out 
above  one  hundred  pounds. 

Feb.  5.  Saturday.  As  only  ten  pounds  ten  shillings 
sixpence  had  been  received  since  January  29,  i.  e.  only 
so  much  as  day  by  day  was  needed  to  provide  neces- 
saries for  the  orphans,  there  is  again  the  greatest  need.  It 
is  now  twelve  o'clock,  and  there  are  no  means  as  yet  to 
meet  the  expenses  of  to-day.  The  words  in  the  prayer  of 
Jehoshaphat,  "  Neither  know  we  what  to  do,  but  our  eyes 
are  upon  thee,"  are  at  this  moment  the  language  of  my 
heart.  I  likewise  know  not  what  to  do,  but  my  eyes  are 
upon  the  Lord,  and  I  am  sure  that  he  will  help  this  day 
also.  —  Evening.  In  the  course  of  the  morning  came  in, 
by  sale  of  articles,  twelve  shillings.  We  were  able  like- 
wise to  dispose  of  one  of  the  articles  which  were  sent  last 
evening  for  five  shillings.  This  afternoon  one  of  the 
laborers  gave  me  ten  shillings,  and  three  shillings  came  in 
for  needlework.  By  means  of  this  one  pound  ten  shillings 
we  were  able  to  supply  all  that  was  needed. 

Feb.  8.  By  what  came  in  yesterday  and  the  day  before, 
the  need  of  yesterday  was  supplied,  and  there  is  enough 
in  all  the  houses  for  the  meals  of  to-day ;  but  in  none  of 
the  houses  have  we  been  able  to  take  in  any  bread ;  ana 
as  yesterday  also  but  little  could  be  taken  in,  there  will 
not  remain  any  for  to-morrow ;  nor  is  there  money  enough 
to  take  in  milk  to-morrow  morning.  There  are  likewise 
coals  needed  in  two  houses.  Indeed,  so  far  as  I  know, 
these  three  years  and  seven  months,  since  first  the  funds 
were  exhausted,  we  were  never  in  greater  poverty ;  and  if 
the  Lord  were  not  to  send  means  before  nine  o'clock  to- 
morrow morning,  his  name  would  be  dishonored.  But  I 
am  fully  assured  that  he  will  not  leave  us.  —  Evening. 
The  Lord  has  not  yet  been  pleased  to  send  us  what  is 
needed  for  to-morrow,  but  he  has  given  us  a  fresh  proof 


220  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

that  he  is  mindful  of  us.  Between  four  and  five  o'clock 
this  afternoon  were  sent  nine  plum  cakes,  which  a  sister 
had  ordered  to  be  baked  as  a  treat  for  the  orphans. 
These  cakes  were  an  encouragement  to  me  to  continue  to 
look  out  for  further  supplies.  There  was  also  found  in  the 
boxes  at  the  Orphan  Houses  two  shillings  and  a  penny 
halfpenny,  and  one  shilling  fourpence  came  in  for  stockings. 
These  little  donations  are  most  precious,  but  they  are  not 
enough  to  meet  the  need  of  to-morrow ;  yea,  before  nine 
o'clock  to-morrow  morning  we  need  more  money  to  be 
able  to  take  in  the  milk.  Truly,  we  are  poorer  than  ever ; 
but  through  grace  my  eyes  look  not  at  the  empty  stores 
and  the  empty  purse,  but  to  the  riches  of  the  Lord  only. 

Feb.  9.  This  morning  I  went  between  seven  and  eight 
o'clock  to  the  Orphan  Houses,  to  see  whether  the  Lord 
had  sent  in  anything.  When  I  arrived  there,  he  had  just 
two  or  three  minutes  before  sent  help.  A  brother,  in  going 
to  his  house  of  business  this  morning,  had  gone  already 
about  half  a  mile,  when  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  lay  the 
orphans  upon  his  heart.  He  said,  however,  to  himself,  I 
cannot  well  return  now,  but  will  take  something  this 
evening ;  and  thus  he  walked  on.  Nevertheless,  he  could 
not  go  on  any  further,  but  felt  himself  constrained  to  go 
back,  and  to  take  to  brother  R.  B.,  at  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  three  sovereigns.  [The  donor  himself  stated  this 
to  me  afterwards.]  Thus  the  Lord  in  his  faithfulness 
helped  us.  Help  was  never  more  truly  needed,  for  our 
poverty  was  never  greater ;  nor  did  the  help  of  the  Lord 
ever  come  more  manifestly  from  himself;  for  the  brother 
was  gone  on  a  good  distance,  it  was  between  seven  and 
eight  o^clock  in  the  morning,  and  it  was  so  short  a  time 
before  money  would  have  been  needed.  Consider  this,  be- 
loved reader,  and  with  us  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness. 
Praise  him  particularly  that  he  enabled  us  to  trust  in  him 


184*.  WALKING   IN  DARKNESS.  221 

in  this  trying  hour.     There  came  in  besides,  to-day,  seven 
shillings  sixpence. 

Feb.  12.  Saturday.  Never  since  the  funds  were  for 
the  first  time  exhausted  had  there  come  in  less  during  any 
week  than  during  this.  We  were  only  able  to  supply  the 
absolute  necessities;  but  this  we  were  enabled  to  do. 
"When  the  meal-times  came,  the  Lord  always  provided 
what  was  needful,  and,  considering  the  great  distress  there 
is  now  almost  everywhere,  our  dear  orphans  are  very  well 
provided  for.  Now  this  day  began  not  only  without  there 
being  anything  in  hand,  but  our  stores  were  greatly 
reduced,  and  we  had  to  procure  provisions  for  two  days. 
One  of  the  laborers  gave  five  shillings  in  the  morning,  to 
provide  the  means  to  take  in  the  milk.  I  collected  together 
some  pamphlets,  which  had  been  given  for  sale,  to  dispose 
of  them,  and  they  were  sold  about  eleven  o'clock  for  four 
shillings.  There  came  in  also  by  sale  of  stockings  three  shil- 
lings, and  twelve  shillings  was  paid  on  behalf  of  one  of  the 
orphans.  Thus,  we  were  provided  with  means  to  procure 
a  dinner,  and  had  a  little  towards  purchasing  bread,  but 
by  no  means  enough.  All  the  laborers  were  together  in 
prayer  from  half-past  eleven  till  one,  and  we  separated 
comfortably,  with  the  purpose  of  meeting  again  in  the  even- 
ing. When  I  came  home  there  was  given  to  me  an  old 
broken  silver  pencil-case,  which,  though  worth  very  little, 
I  took  as  a  fresh  proof  that  our  Father  was  mindful  of  our 
need.  When  we  met  again  this  evening,  we  found  that 
three  shillings  sixpence  had  come  in  by  sale  of  stockings, 
and  sixpence  for  two  Reports.  As  all  this  was  not  enough, 
a  few  old  and  needless  articles  were  disposed  of  for  four 
shillings,  also  the  broken  pencil-case  for  sixpence.  I  say 
needless  articles,  for  other  articles  it  did  not  seem  right  to 
us  to  dispose  of,  in  order  that  the  Lord's  own  deliverance 
might  be  manifest.  A  laborer  was  also  still  further  able 
to  give  seven  shillings  of  his  own.  To  one  of  the  laborers 

19* 


222  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

two  shillings  had  been  owed  by  a  certain  individual  for 
more  than  a  twelvemonth,  which  being  paid  just  now,  and 
given  by  him  for  the  orphans,  came  in  most  seasonably. 
Thus  we  had  one  pound  eighteen  shillings  sixpence,  as 
much  as  was  needful  to  procure  provisions  till  after  break- 
fast on  Monday  morning.  However,  the  Lord  helped  still 
further.  Between  eight  and  nine  this  evening,  after  we 
had  been  together  for  prayer,  and  had  now  separated, 
some  money  was  given  to  one  of  the  laborers  for  himself, 
by  which  means  he  was  able  to  give  nine  shillings,  so  that 
altogether  two  pounds  seven  shillings  sixpence  had  come 
in  this  day.  This  has  been,  of  all  the  weeks,  during  the 
last  three  years  and  seven  months,  one  of  the  most  trying, 
so  far  as  it  regards  the  trial  of  faith.  Thanks  to  the  Lord 
who  has  helped  us  this  day  also  !  Thanks  to  him  for  en- 
abling us  already  this  morning,  when  we  met  for  prayer,  to 
praise  him  for  the  deliverance  which  we  were  sure  he  would 
work. 

Feb.  16.  This  morning  there  was  now  again  only  suffi- 
cient money  in  hand  to  take  in  milk  at  two  of  the  houses ; 
but  as  a  laborer  was  able  to  give  six  shillings  sixpence,  we 
had  sufficient  for  the  milk,  and  had  also  enough,  with  the 
provisions  that  were  in  the  houses,  to  provide  for  the  din- 
ner. Nothing  more  came  in  in  the  course  of  the  morningr 
nor  was  I  able  to  make  inquiries  how  matters  stood.  In 
the  afternoon,  between  three  and  four  o'clock,  having  once 
more  besought  the  Lord  to  send  us  help,  I  sat  peacefully 
down  to  give  myself  to  meditation  over  the  word,  consid- 
ering that  that  was  now  my  service,  though  I  knew  not 
whether  there  was  a  morsel  of  bread  for  tea  m  any  one  of 
the  houses,  but  being  assured  that  the  Lord  would  provide. 
For, .  through  grace,  my  mind  is  so  fully  assured  of  the 
faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  that,  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest 
need,  I  am  enabled  in  peace  to  go  about  my  other  work. 
Indeed,  did  not  the  Lord  give  me  this,  which  is  the  result 


1842.  WALKING   IN   DARKNESS.  225 

of  trusting  in  him,  I  should  scarcely  be  able  i/o  work  at 
all ;  for  it  is  now  comparatively  a  rare  thing  that  a  day 
comes  when  I  am  not  in  need  for  one  or  the  other  part  of 
the  work.  Scarcely  had  I  sat  down  to  meditate,  when  a 
note  was  sent  to  me  from  the  Orphan  Houses,  in  which 
brother  R.  B.,  master  of  the  orphan  boys,  had  written 
thus :  "  On  visiting  the  sisters  in  the  Infant  and  Girls'  Or- 
phan Houses,  I  found  them  in  the  greatest  need.  There 
was  not  bread  in  one  of  the  houses  for  tea  this  evening, 
and  the  six  shillings  sixpence  was  scarcely  enough  to 
supply  what  was  needed  for  the  dinner.  I  therefore  opened 
the  box  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House,  and  most  unexpect- 
edly found  one  pound  it.  Thus,  through  the  kincjness  of 
the  Lord,  we  were  again  abundantly  supplied  as  it  regards 
present  necessities."  In  the  evening  the  Lord,  in  his  love 
and  faithfulness,  stretched  out  his  hand  still  further.  I  had 
expounded  at  the  meeting  a  part  of  John  xi.  The  last 
words  on  which  I  spoke  were,  "  Said  I  not  unto  thee  that 
if  thou  wouldest  believe  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of 
God?"  When  the  meeting  was  over,  as  a  fresh  proof  of 
the  truth  of  this  word,  a  note  was  given  to  me  in  which  a 
sick  sister  sent  me  five  pounds  for  the  orphans. 

Feb.  19.  Saturday.  Our  means  were  now  again  com- 
pletely spent.  Our  provision  stores  were,  perhaps,  even 
more  exhausted  than  on  any  previous  Saturday.  There 
was  not  the  least  human  likelihood  of  obtaining  means 
for  sufficient  provisions  for  this  one  day,  and  much 
less  for  two  days.  When  I  went  before  breakfast  to  the 
Orphan  Houses,  I  found  a  letter  from  Nottingham,  contain- 
ing one  shilling,  which  had  arrived  last  evening.  This 
was  not  only  a  sweet  proof  that  our  Father  remembered 
our  need,  but  it  was  also  like  an  earnest  that  he  would 
supply  us  this  day  also  with  all  we  required.  In  the 
course  of  the  morning  came  in  by  sale  of  stockings  four 
shillings  elevenpence.  In  the  box  at  my  house  I  found 


224  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

one  shilling.  One  of  the  laborers  gave  four  shillings 
tenpence.  Thus  we  were  provided  with  those  things 
which  were  absolutely  needed  for  this  day.  We  met 
between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  for  prayer.  When  we 
met  again  in  the  evening,  a  second  letter  had  arrived  from 
Nottingham,  with  another  shilling.  This  was  a  further 
sweet  proof  of  our  Father's  loving  remembrance  of  our 
need  ;  but  with  all  this  we  were  still  without  any  means  to 
provide  bread  for  to-morrow,  the  Lord's  day.  At  eight 
o'clock  I  separated  from  my  fellowVlaborers,  as  I  expected 
brother  R.  C.  to  arrive  a  little  after  eight  at  my  house.  I 
therefore  requested  one  of  the  brethren  to  go  with  me,  in 
order  to  take  back  to  the  Orphan  Houses  what  the  Lord 
might  send  in  by  post  or  in  any  other  way.  It  was  now 
half  past  eight  in  the  evening,  and  there  was  no  bread  yet 
in  any  one  of  the  three  houses  for  to-morrow.  A  few 
moments  after,  brother  C.  arrived,  and  he  had  not  been 
more  than  about  five  minutes  in  my  house  when  he  gave 
me  half  a  sovereign  which  he  brought  for  the  orphans.  I 
soon  found  an  opportunity  to  leave  the  room  for  a  little, 
gave  the  ten  shillings  to  the  brother  whom  I  had  brought 
with  me  from  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  who  was  waiting  in 
another  room;  and  thus  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock 
sufficient  bread  could  be  bought.  Observe  !  For  the  trial 
of  our  faith  the  Lord  had  allowed  us  to  be  kept  waiting 
so  long.  When,  however,  brother  C.  had  arrived,  having 
money  for  the  orphans,  he  could  not  delay  giving  it  at 
once,  a  matter  most  worthy  of  notice.  This  has  been  a 
week  full  of  trials  of  faith,  but  also  full  of  deliverances. 

Feb.  21.  Since  Saturday  evening  came  in  one  pound 
eight  shillings  elevenpence.  There  was  also  sent  from 
Plymouth  a  piece  of  blond,  a  piece  of  quilling  net,  and 
eleven  pairs  of  children's  stockings,  for  sale.  Thus  we 
were  supplied  with  means  for  that  which  was  requisite  for 
the  beginning  of  this  day ;  but,  as  our  stores  had  been  so 


1842.  WALKING   IN  DARKNESS.  225 

reduced  at  the  end  of  last  week,  there  was  not  enough  for 
tea  this  afternoon.  Four  o'clock  had  now  come,  one  hour 
before  the  usual  tea-time,  when  a  brother  from  Somerset- 
shire came  to  see  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  put  a  sovereign 
into  each  of  the  boxes.  Our  great  need  soon  brought  out 
the  money,  and  thus  we  were  supplied.  [Observe !  The 
brother,  as  he  himself  told  me  a  few  days  after  in  the 
course  of  conversation,  had  but  little  time,  and  therefore 
rather  hastily  went  over  the  houses.  Had  he  stayed  long 
and  conversed  much,  as  might  have  been  the  case,  his 
donations  would  not  have  been  in  time  for  the  tea.] 
There  came  in  one  shilling  besides,  by  needlework  done 
by  the  children. 

Feb.  25.  Greater  than  now  our  need  had  never  been. 
Our  trials  of  faith  have  never  been  so  sharp  as  during 
this  week.  Indeed,  so  much  so,  that  most  of  the 
laborers  felt  to-day  considerably  tried.  Yet  neither  this 
day  has  the  Lord  suffered  us  to  be  confounded.  Through 
a  remarkable  circumstance  one  of  the  laborers  obtained 
some  money  this  morning,  so  that  all  the  need  of  to-clay 
could  be  amply  met. 

Feb.  26.  My  prayer  this  morning  was  in  particular 
that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  now  to  look  in  pity  upon 
us,  and  take  off  his  hand.  Indeed,  for  several  days  my 
prayer  has  been  that  he  would  enable  us  to  continue  to 
trust  in  him,  and  not  lay  more  upon  us  than  he  would 
enable  us  to  bear.  This  is  now  again  Saturday.  There 
having  been  given  yesterday  a  rich  supply  to  the  matrons, 
I  knew  that  not  so  much  as  usual  would  be  required  this 
Saturday;  still,  I  thought  that  one  pound  ten  shillings 
would  be  needed.  Between  ten  and  eleven  o'clock  this 
morning  a  parcel  came  from  Clapham,  containing  two 
pounds  two  shillings,  with  two  frocks,  two  petticoats,  two 
chemises,  two  pinafores,  and  six  handkerchiefs,  all 


226  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV 

Thus  we  were  richly  supplied  for  to-day,  for  only  one 
pound  ten  shillings  was  needed. 

March  2.  This  evening  were  sent,  by  order  of  an  Irish 
sister,  thirty-three  and  a  half  pounds  of  woollen  yarn.  Re- 
specting this  donation  it  is  to  be  remarked  that  last  Satur- 
day we  had  asked  the  Lord,  in  our  prayer  meeting,  that  he 
would  be  pleased  to  send  us  means  to  purchase  worsted, 
in  order  that  the  boys  might  go  on  with  their  knitting. 

March  9.  At  a  time  of  the  greatest  need,  both  with 
regard  to  the  day  schools  and  the  orphans,  so  much  so  that 
we  could  not  have  gone  on  any  longer  without  help,  I 
received  this  day  ten  pounds  from  a  brother  who  lives  near 
Dublin.  The  money  was  divided  between  the  day  schools 
and  the  Orphan  Houses.  The  following  little  circumstance 
is  to  be  noticed  respecting  this  donation.  As  our  need  was 
so  great,  and  my  soul  was,  through  grace,  truly  waiting 
upon  the  Lord,  I  looked  out  for  supplies  in  the  course  of 
this  morning.  The  post,  however,  was  out,  and  no  supplies 
had  come.  This  did  not  in  the  least  discourage  me.  I 
said  to  myself,  the  Lord  can  send  means  without  the  post, 
or  even  now,  though  the  post  is  out,  by  this  very  delivery 
of  letters  he  may  have  sent  means,  though  the  money  is 
not  yet  in  my  hands.  It  was  not  long  after  I  had  thus 
spoken  to  myself  when,  according  to  my  hope  in  God,  we 
were  helped ;  for  the  brother  who  sent  us  the  ten  pounds, 
had  this  time  directed  his  letter  to  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  whence  it  was  sent  to  me. 

March  17.  From  the  12th  to  the  IGth  had  come  in  four 
pounds  five  shillings  elevenpence  halfpenny  for  the  orphans. 
This  morning  our  poverty,  which  now  has  lasted  more  or 
less  for  several  months,  had  become  exceedingly  great.  I 
lelt  my  house  a  few  minutes  after  seven  to  go  to  the 
Orphan  Houses  to  see  whether  there  was  money  enough 
to  f  ake  in  the  milk,  which  is  brought  about  eight  o'clock. 
On  my  way  it  was  especially  niy  request  that  the  Lord 


1842.  WALKING  IN  DARKNESS.  22? 

would  be  pleased  to  pity  us,  even  as  a  lather  pitietli  his 
children,  and  that  he  would  not  lay  more  upon  us  than  he 
would  enable  us  to  bear.  I  especially  entreated  him  that 
he  would  now  be  pleased  to  refresh  our  hearts  by  sending 
us  help.  I  likewise  reminded  him  of  the  consequences 
that  would  result,  both  in  reference  to  believers  and  unbe- 
lievers, if  we  should  have  to  give  up  the  work  because  of 
want  of  means,  and  that  he  therefore  would  not  permit  its 
coming  to  nought.  I  moreover  again  confessed  before  the 
Lord  that  I  deserved  not  that  he  should  continue  to  use 
me  in  this  work  any  longer.  While  I  was  thus  in  prayer, 
about  two  minutes'  walk  from  the  Orphan  Houses,  I  met  a 
brother  who  was  going  at  this  early  hour  to  his  business. 
After  having  exchanged  a  few  words  with  him,  I  went  on ; 
but  he  presently  ran  after  me,  and  gave  me  one  pound  for 
the  orphans.  Thus  the  Lord  speedily  answered  my  prayer. 
Truly,  it  is  worth  being  poor  and  greatly  tried  in  faith  for 
the  sake  of  having  day  by  day  such  precious  proofs  of  the 
loving  interest  which  our  kind  Father  takes  in  everything 
that  concerns  us.  And  how  should  our  Father  do  other- 
wise? He  that  has  given  us  the  greatest  possible  proof 
of  his  love  which  he  could  have  done,  in  giving  us  his  own 
Son,  surely  he  will  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things. 
It  is  worth  also  being  poor  and  greatly  tried  in  faith,  if 
but  thereby  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  God  may  be 
comforted  and  their  faith  strengthened,  and  if  but  those 
who  do  not  know  God,  and  who  may  read  or  hear  of  his 
dealings  with  us,  should  be  led  thereby  to  see  that  faith  in 
God  is  more  than  a  mere  notion,  and  that  there  is  indeed 
reality  in  Christianity.  In  the  course  of  this  day  there 
came  in  still  further  thirteen  shillings. 

March  19.  Saturday.  As  it  has  often  been  the  case  on 
Saturdays,  so  it  was  this  day  in  particular.  We  began  the 
day  in  very  great  poverty,  as  only  seven  shillings  had  come 
in  since  the  day  before  yesterday.  There  was  not  one  ray 


228  THE  LIFE   OF  TEUSI.  CHAP.  XIV. 

of  light  as  to  natural  prospects.  The  heart  would  be  over- 
whelmed at  such  seasons,  were  there  not  an  abundance  of 
repose  to  be  found  by  trusting  in  God.  The  trial  having 
continued  so  long,  and  our  poverty  having  now  come  to 
such  a  degree  that  it  was  necessary  we  should  have  help 
in  order  that  the  name  of  the  Lord  might  not  be  dishon- 
ored, I  had  proposed  to  my  fellow-laborers  that  we  should 
set  apart  this  day  especially  for  prayer.  We  met  accord- 
ingly at  half  past  ten  in  the  morning.  By  that  time  had 
come  in  four  shillings  sixpence,  seven  shillings  sixpence, 
and  ten  shillings.  In  the  afternoon  we  met  again  at  three, 
when  ten  shillings  came  in.  In  the  evening,  at  seven,  we 
met  once  more,  there  being  yet  about  three  shillings 
needed  to  provide  all  that  was  required.  This  also  we 
received,  and  even  three  shillings  more  than  was  actually 
needed  came  in,  just  when  we  were  about  to  separate. 

April  9.  Saturday.  Only  one  shilling  sixpence  had 
come  in  since  yesterday  afternoon.  We  needed  more 
money  than  there  was  in  hand,  especially  as  it  was  Saturday, 
but  the  Lord  was  pleased  particularly  to  try  our  faith.  In 
the  course  of  the  morning  came  from  some  sisters  in  Dub- 
lin, eighteen  yards  of  calico,  thirty-four  yards  of  print, 
forty-three  balls  of  cotton,  and  a  pair  of  worn  lady's  boots. 
This  donation  came  most  seasonably,  as  we  had  been  men- 
tioning repeatedly  the  need  of  calico  and  print  in  our 
prayers,  and  the  sewing-cotton  and  the  pair  of  boots  came 
at  once  into  use.  Moreover,  this  donation  was  a  sweet 
encouragement  to  me  to  continue  waiting  upon  the  Lord. 
Evening  was  now  approaching,  and  no  money  had  yet  come 
in  for  provisions,  etc.,  which  would  be  needed  on  the 
Lord's  day.  About  six  o'clock,  I  gave  myself  once  more  to 
prayer  with  my  wife,  and  requested  the  Lord  in  my  prayer 
that  if  the  sister  who  in  love  to  him  has  taken  upon  her 
the  service  of  disposing  of  the  articles  which  are  given  for 
sale  had  any  money  ID  hand,  he  would  .  be  pleased  to 


1842.  WALKING  IN  DARKNESS.  229 

incline  her  heart  to  bring  or  send  the  money  this  evening. 
After  this  I  sat  down  peacefully  to  read  the  Scriptures, 
being  assured  that  this  time  also  the  Lord  would  stretch 
out  his  hand  on  our  behalf.  About  half  past  seven  o'clock, 
the  sister,  to  whom  reference  has  just  now  been  made,  came 
and  brought  one  pound  ten  shillings  fourpence  for  articles 
which  she  had  sold,  stating  that,  though  she  was  unwell, 
yet  she  felt  herself  constrained  not  to  delay  bringing  this 
money.  Thus  we  had  all  that  was  needed,  and  six  shillings 
more.  When  I  arrived  with  the  money  at  the  Infant 
Orphan  House,  about  eight  o'clock,  I  found  my  fellow- 
laborers  in  prayer,  and  while  we  still  continued  in  prayer 
a  sister  sent  a  large  basket  of  stale  bread,  being  five  brown 
loaves,  seven  bread  cakes,  and  five  French  loaves. 

April  12.  We  were  never  in  greater  need  than  to-day, 
perhaps  never  in  so  much,  when  I  received  this  morning 
one  hundred  pounds  from  the  East  Indies.  It  is  impossible 
to  describe  the  real  joy  in  God  it  gave  me.  My  prayer 
had  been  again  this  morning  particularly  that  our  Father 
would  pity  us,  and  now  at  last  send  larger  sums.  I  was 
not  in  the  least  surprised  or  excited  when  this  donation 
came,  for  I  took  it  as  that  which  came  in  answer  to  prayer, 
and  had  been  long  looked  for. 

May  6.  Only  three  pounds  ten  shillings  twopence 
halfpenny  had  been  received  since  the  2d,  on  which  ac- 
count there  would  have  been  only  enough  means  in  hand 
to  provide  for  the  breakfast  to-morrow  morning,  when  in 
this  our  fresh  need  we  received  eighty-six  pounds,  two  pair 
of  gold  earrings,  a  brooch,  and  two  rupees. 

May  10.  To-day,  in  closing  the  accounts,  we  have  left, 
at  the  end  of  this  period  of  seventeen  months,  in  which 
we  have  been  so  often  penniless,  the  sum  of  sixteen 
pounds  eighteen  shillings  tenpence  halfpenny  for  the 
orphans,  and  forty-eight  pounds  twelve  shillings  five  and 
20 


230  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV 

one  fourth  pence  for  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution. 

The  time  now  seemed  to  us  to  have  come,  when,  for  the 
profit  of  the  church  at  large,  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us, 
with  reference  to  the  various  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution,  should  be  made  known  by  publish- 
ing another  Report.  For,  whilst  we,  on  purpose,  had 
delayed  it  at  this  time  five  months  longer  than  during  the 
previous  years,  and  that  during  a  period  when  we  were 
in  deeper  poverty  than  during  any  previous  time  ;  yet,  as 
from  the  commencement  it  had  appeared  to  me  important 
from  time  to  time  to  make  known  the  Lord's  dealings  with 
us,  so  I  judged  it  profitable  still  to  seek  to  comfort,  to 
encourage,  to  exhort,  to  instruct,  and  to  warn  the  dear 
children  of  God  by  the  printed  accounts  of  the  Lord's 
goodness  to  us. 

Though  our  trials  of  faith  during  these  seventeen 
months  lasted  longer  and  were  sharper  than  during  any 
previous  period,  yet  during  all  this  time  the  orphans  had 
everything  that  was  needful  in  the  way  of  nourishing 
food,  the  necessary  articles  of  clothing,  etc.  Indeed,  I 
should  rather  at  once  send  the  children  back  to  their  rela- 
tions than  keep  them  without  sufficient  maintenance. 

I  desire  that  all  the  children  of  God  who  may  read 
these  details  may  thereby  be  led  to  increased  and  more 
simple  confidence  in  God  for  everything  which  they  may 
need  under  any  circumstances,  and  that  these  many 
answers  to  prayer  may  encourage  them  to  pray,  particu- 
larly as  it  regards  the  conversion  of  their  friends  and  rela- 
tions, their  own  progress  in  grace  and  knowledge,  the  state 
of  the  saints  whom  they  may  know  personally,  the  state 
of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large,  and  the  success  of  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel.  Especially,  I  affectionately  warn 
them  against  being  led  away  by  the  device  of  Satan,  to 
think  that  these  things  are  peculiar  to  me,  and  cannot  bo 


1842.  WALKING  IN  DARKNESS.  231 

enjoyed  by  all  the  children  of  God ;  for  though,  as  has 
been  stated  before,  every  believer  is  not  called  upon  to 
establish  orphan  houses,  charity  schools,  etc.,  and  trust  in 
the  Lord  for  means,  yet  all  believers  are  called  upon,  in 
She  simple  confidence  of  faith,  to  cast  all  their  burdens  upon 
him,  to  trust  in  him  for  everything,  and  not  only  to  make 
everything  a  subject  of  prayer,  but  to  expect  answers  to 
their  petitions  which  they  have  asked  according  to  his  wilj 
and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Think  not,  dear 
Deader,  that  I  have  the  gift  of  faith,  that  is,  that  gift  of 
which  we  read  in  1  Cor.  xii.  9,  and  which  is  mentioned 
along  with  "  the  gifts  of  healing,"  "  the  working  of  mira- 
cles," "  prophecy,"  and  that  on  that  account  I  am  able  to 
trust  in  the  Lord.  It  is  true  that  the  faith  which  I  am 
enabled  to  exercise  is  altogether  God's  own  gift ;  it  is  true 
that  he  alone  supports  it,  and  that  he  alone  can  increase 
it ;  it  is  true  that  moment  by  moment,  I  depend  on  him 
for  it,  and  that  if  I  were  only  one  moment  left  to  myself 
my  faitli  would  utterly  fail;  but  it  is  not  true  that  my 
faith  is  that  gift  of  faith  which  is  spoken  of  in  1  Cor.  xii.  9. 
It  is  the  self-same  faith  which  is  found  in  every  believer, 
and  the  growth  of  which  I  am  most  sensible  of  to  myself; 
for  by  little  and  little  it  has  been  increasing  for  the  last 
six  and  twenty  years. 

This  faith  which  is  exercised  respecting  the  Orphan 
Houses,  and  my  own  temporal  necessities  shows  itself  in 
the  same  measure,  for  instance,  concerning  the  following 
points :  I  have  never  been  permitted  to  doubt  during  the 
last  twenty-seven  years  that  my  sins  are  forgiven,  that  I 
am  a  child  of  God,  that  I  am  beloved  of  God,  and  that  I 
shall  be  finally  saved ;  because  I  am  enabled  by  the  grace 
of  God  to  exercise  faith  upon  the  word  of  God,  and  be- 
lieve what  God  says  in  those  passages  which  settle  these 
matters  (1  John  v.  1 ;  Gal.  iii.  26  ;  Acts  x.  43 ;  Romans 
x.  9,  10 ;  John  iii.  16,  etc.).  Further,  at  the  time  when  J 


232  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

thought  I  should  be  insane,  though  there  was  not  the  least 
ground  for  thinking  so,  I  was  in  peace  ;  because  my  soul 
believed  the  truth  of  that  word,  "  We  know  that  all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  Horn. 
via.  '28.  Further :  When  my  brother  in  the  flesh  and  my 
dear  aged  father  died,  and  when  concerning  both  of  them 
I  had  no  evidence  whatever  that  they  were  saved  (though 
I  dare  not  say  that  they  are  lost,  for  I  know  it  not),  yet 
my  soul  was  at  peace,  perfectly  at  peace,  under  this  great 
trial,  this  exceedingly  great  trial,  this  trial  which  is  one  of 
the  greatest  perhaps  which  can  befall  a  believer.  And  what 
was  it  that  gave  me  peace  ?  My  soul  laid  hold  on  that 
word,  "  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right  ? " 
This  word,  together  with  the  whole  character  of  God,  as 
he  has  revealed  himself  in  his  holy  word,  settled  all  ques- 
tionings. I  believed  what  he  has  said  concerning  himself, 
and  I  was  at  peace,  and  have  been  at  peace  ever  since, 
concerning  this  matter.  Further :  When  the  Lord  took 
from  me  a  beloved  infant,  my  soul  was  at  peace,  perfectly 
at  peace;  I  could  only  weep  tears  of  joy  when  I  did  weep. 
And  why  ?  Because  my  soul  laid  hold  in  faith  on  that 
word,  "Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Matthew 
xix.  14.  Further :  When  sometimes  all  has  been  dark, 
exceedingly  dark,  with  reference  to  my  service  among  the 
saints,  judging  from  natural  appearances;  yea,  when  I 
should  have  been  overwhelmed  indeed  in  grief  and  de- 
spair had  I  looked  at  things  after  the  outward  appearance : 
at  such  times  I  have  sought  to  encourage  myself  in  God, 
by  laying  hold  in  faith  on  his  almighty  power,  his  un- 
changeable love,  and  his  infinite  wisdom,  and  I  have  said 
to  myself,  God  is  able  and  willing  to  deliver  me,  if  it  be 
good  for  me  ;  for  it  is  written,  "  lie  that  spared  not  his  own 
Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with 
him  also  freely  give  us  all  things?"  Rom.  viii.  32.  This 


1842.  WALKING  IN  DARKNESS.  233 

it  was  which,  being  believed  by  me  through  grace,  kept  my 
soul  in  peace.  Further:  When  in  connection,  with  the 
Orphan  Houses,  clay  schools,  etc.,  trials  have  come  upon 
me  which  were  far  heavier  than  the  want  of  means,  when 
lying  reports  were  spread  that  the  orphans  had  not  enough 
to  eat,  or  that  they  were  cruelly  treated  in  other  respects, 
and  the  like ;  or  when  other  trials,  still  greater,  but  which 
I  cannot  mention,  have  befallen  me  in  connection  with 
this  work,  and  that  at  a  time  when  I  was  nearly  a  thousand 
miles  absent  from  Bristol,  and  had  to  remain  absent  week 
after  week ;  at  such  times  my  soul  was  stayed  upon*  God ; 
I  believed  his  word  of  promise  which  was  applicable  to 
such  cases ;  I  poured  out  my  soul  before  God,  and  arose 
from  my  knees  in  peace,  because  the  trouble  that  was  in 
the  soul  was  in  believing  prayer  cast  upon  God,  and  thus  1 
was  kept  in  peace,  though  I  saw  it  to  be  the  will  of  God 
to  remain  far  away  from  the  work.  Further :  When  I 
needed  houses,  fellow-laborers,  masters  and  mistresses  for 
the  orphans  or  for  the  day  schools,  I  have  been  enabled  to 
look  for  all  to  the  Lord,  and  trust  in  him  for  help. 

Dear  reader,  I  may  seem  to  boast ;  but,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  I  do  not  boast  in  thus  speaking.  From  my  inmost 
soul  I  do  ascribe  it  to  God  alone  that  he  has  enabled  me 
to  trust  in  him,  and  that  hitherto  he  has  not  suffered  my 
confidence  in  him  to  fail.  But  I  thought  it  needful  to 
make  these  remarks,  lest  any  one  should  think  that  my 
depending  upon  God  was  a  particular  gift  given  to  DIP* 
which  other  saints  have  no  right  to  look  for ;  or  lest  it 
should  be  thought  that  this  my  depending  upon  him  had 
only  to  do  with  the  obtaining  of  MONEY  ~by  prayer  and 
faith.  By  the  grace  of  God  I  desire  that  my  faith  in  God 
should  extend  towards  EVERYTHING,  the  smallest  of  my 
own  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns,  and  the  smallest  of 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  of  my  family,  to- 
wards the  saints  among  whom  I  labor,  the  church  at 
20* 


234  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

large,  everything  that  has  to  do  with  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  prosperity  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Insti- 
tution, etc.  Dear  reader,  do  not  think  that  I  have 
attained  in  faith  (and  how  much  less  in  other  respects!) 
to  that  degree  to  which  I  might  and  ought  to  attain  ;  but 
thank  God  for  the  faith  which  he  has  given  me,  and  ask 
him  to  uphold  and  increase  it.  And  lastly,  once  more,  let 
not  Satan  deceive  you  in  making  you  think  that  you  could 
not  have  the  same  faith,  but  that  it  is  only  for  persons 
who  are  situated  as  I  am.  When  I  lose  such  a  thing  aa 
a  key,  I  ask  the  Lord  to  direct  me  to  it,  and  I  look  for  an 
answer  to  my  prayer ;  when  a  person  with  whom  I  have 
made  an  appointment  does  not  come,  according  to  the  fixed 
time,  and  I  begin  to  be  inconvenienced  by  it,  I  ask  the 
Lord  to  be  pleased  to  hasten  him  to  me,  and  I  look  for  an 
answer ;  when  I  do  not  understand  a  passage  of  the  word 
of  God,  I  lift  up  my  heart  to  the  Lord,  that  he  would  be 
pleased,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  instruct  me,  and  I  expect  to 
be  taught,  though  I  do  not  fix  the  time  when,  and  the 
manner  how  it  should  be ;  when  I  am  going  to  minister 
in  the  word,  I  seek  help  from  the  Lord,  and  while  I,  in 
the  consciousness  of  natural  inability  as  well  as  utter  tin- 
worthiness,  begin  this  his  service,  I  am  not  cast  down,  but 
of  good  cheer,  because  I  look  for  his  assistance,  and  believe 
that  he,  for  his  dear  Son's  sake,  will  help  me.  And  thus 
in  other  of  my  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns  I  pray  to 
the  Lord,  and  expect  an  answer  to  my  requests ;  and  may 
not  you  do  the  same,  dear  believing  reader  ?  Oh !  I  beseech 
you,  do  not  think  me  an  extraordinary  believer,  having 
privileges  above  other  of  God's  dear  children,  which  they 
cannot  have ;  nor  look  on  my  way  of  acting  as  something 
that  would  not  do  for  other  believers.  Make  but  trial ! 
Do  but  stand  still  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  you  will  see  the 
help  of  God,  if  you  trust  in  him.  But  there  is  so  often  a 
forsaking  the  ways  of  the  Lord  in  the  hour  of  trial,  anJ 


1842.  WALKING   IN   DARKNESS.  235 

thus  i\\Q  food  for  faith,  the  means  whereby  our  faith  may 
be  increased,  is  lost.  This  leads  me  to  the  following  im- 
portant point.  You  ask,  How  may  I,  a  true  believer,  have 
my  faith  strengthened  ?  The  answer  is  this :  — 

I.  "  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above, 
and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  is 
no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning."     James  i.  17, 
As  the   increase   of  faith   is  a  good  gift,   it  must   come 
from  God,  and  therefore  he  ought  to   be  asked  for  this 
blessing. 

II.  The  following  means,  however,  ought  to  be  used : 
1.   The  careful  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  combined  with 
meditation  on  it.     Through  reading  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  especially  through  meditation  on  the  word  of  God, 
the  believer  becomes  more  and  more  acquainted  with  the 
nature  and  character  of  God,  and  thus   sees  more   and 
more,  besides  his  holiness  and  justice,  what  a  kind,  loving, 
gracious,  merciful,  mighty,  wise,  and  faithful  being  he  is, 
and,  therefore,  in  poverty,  affliction  of  body,  bereavement 
in  his  family,  difficulty  in  his  service,  want  of  a  situation 
or  employment,  he  will  repose  upon  the  ability  of  God  to 
help  him,  because  he  has  not  only  learned  from  his  word 
that  he  is  of  almighty  power  and  infinite  wisdom,  but  he 
has  also  seen  instance  upon  instance  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures in  which  his  almighty  power  and  infinite  wisdom 
have  been  actually  exercised  in  helping  and  delivering  his 
people ;  and  he  will  repose  upon  the  willingness  of  God 
to  help  him,  because  he  has  not  only  learned  from  the 
Scriptures   what   a  kind,   good,  merciful,    gracious,    and 
faithful  being  God  is,  but  because  he  has  also  seen  in  the 
word  of  God,  how  in  a  great  variety  of  instances  he  has 
proved  himself  to  be  so.    And  the  consideration  of  this, 
if  God  has  become  Jcnown  to  us  through  prayer  and  medi- 
tation on  his  own  word,  will  lead  us,  in  general  at  least, 
with  a  measure  of  confidence   to   rely  upon    him:    and 


236  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

thus  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God,  together  with 
meditation  on  it,  will  be  one  especial  means  to  strengthen 
our  faith.  , 

2.  As,  with  reference  to  the  growth  of  every  grace  of  the 
Spirit,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance   that  we  seek  to 
maintain  an  upright  heart  and   a  good   conscience,  and, 
therefore,   do  not  knowingly  and  habitually  indulge  in 
those  things  which  are  contrary  to  the  mind  of  God,  so  it 
is  also  particularly  the  case  with  reference  to  the  growth 
in  faith.    How  can  I  possibly  continue  to  act  faith  upon 
God,  concerning   anything,   if  I   am  habitually  grieving 
him,  and  seek  to  detract  from  the  glory  and  honor  of  him 
in  whom  I  profess  to  trust,  upon  whom  I  profess  to  de- 
pend ?     All  my  confidence  towards  God,  all  my  leaning 
upon  him  in  the  hour  of  trial,  will  be  gone,  if  I  have  a 
guilty  conscience,  and  do  riot  seek  to  put  away  this  guilty 
conscience,  but  still  continue  to  do  things  which  are  con- 
trary to  the   mind  of  God.     And  if,   in   any  particular 
instance,  I  cannot  trust  in  God,  because  of  the  guilty  con- 
science, then  my  faith  is  weakened  by  that  instance  of 
distrust;    for  faith   with    every  fresh    trial  of   it   either 
increases  by  trusting  God,  and  thus   getting  help,  or  it 
decreases  by  not  trusting  him ;  and  then  there  is  less  and 
less  power  of  looking  simply  and  directly  to  him,  and  a 
habit  of  self-dependence  is  begotten  or  encouraged.     One 
or  other  of  these  will  always  be  the  case  in  each  particular 
instance.      Either  we  trust  in  God,  and  in  that  case  we 
neither  trust  in  ourselves,  nor  in  our  fellow-men,  nor  in 
circumstances,  nor  in  anything  besides;    or  we  DO  trust 
in  one  or  more  of  these,  and  in  that  case  do  NOT  trust 
in  God. 

3.  If  we,  indeed,  desire  our  faith  to  be  strengthened,  we 
should  not  shrink  from  opportunities  where  our  faith  may 
be  tried,  and,  therefore,  through  the  trial,  be  strengthened. 
In  our  natural  state  we  dislike  deahcor  with  G^d  ak>ne. 


1842.  WALKING   IN  DARKNESS.  237 

Through  our  natural  alienation  from  God  we  shrink  from 

O 

him,  and  from  eternal  realities.  This  cleaves  to  us  more 
or  less,  even  after  our  regeneration.  Hence  it  is  that, 
more  or  less,  even  as  believers,  we  have  the  same  shrinking 
from  standing  with  God  alone,  from  depending  upon  him 
alone,  from  looking  to  him  alone ;  and  yet  this  is  the  very 
position  in  which  we  ought  to  be,  if  we  wish  our  faith  to 
be  strengthened.  The  more  I  am  in  a  position  to  be  tried 
in  faith  with  reference  to  my  body,  my  family,  my  service 
for  the  Lord,  my  business,  etc.,  the  more  shall  I  have  op- 
portunity of  seeing  God's  help  and  deliverance ;  and  every 
fresh  instance  in  which  he  helps  and  delivers  me  will  tend 
towards  the  increase  of  my  faith.  On  this  account,  there- 
fore, the  believer  should  not  shrink  from  situations,  posi- 
tions, circumstances,  in  which  his  faith  may  be  tried,  but 
should  cheerfully  embrace  them  as  opportunities  where  he 
may  see  the  hand  of  God  stretched  out  on  his  behalf,  to 
help  and  deliver  him,  and  whereby  he  may  thus  have  his 
faith  strengthened. 

4.  The  last  important  point  for  the  strengthening  of  our 
faith  is,  that  we  let  God  work  for  us,  when  the  hour  of 
the  trial  of  our  faith  comes,  and  do  not  work  a  deliverance 
of  our  own.  "Wherever  God  has  given  faith,  it  is  given, 
among  other  reasons,  for  the  very  purpose  of  being  tried. 
Yea,  however  weak  our  faith  may  be,  God  will  try  it ;  only 
with  this  restriction,  that  as,  in  every  way,  he  leads  us  on 
gently,  gradually,  patiently,  so  also  with  reference  to  the 
trial  of  our  faith.  At  first,  our  faith  will  be  tried  very 
little  in  comparison  with  what  it  may  be  afterwards ;  for 
God  never  lays  more  upon  us  than  he  is  willing  to  enable 
us  to  bear.  Now,  when  the  trial  of  faith  comes,  we  are 
naturally  inclined  to  distrust  God,  and  to  trust  rather  in 
ourselves,  or  in  our  friends,  or  in  circumstances.  We  will 
rather  work  a  deliverance  of  our  own,  somehow  or  other, 
than  simply  look  to  God  and  wait  for  his  help.  But  if  we  do 


238  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV. 

not  patiently  wait  for  God's  help,  if  we  work  a  deliverance 
of  our  own,  then  at  the  next  trial  of  our  faith  it  will  be 
thus  again,  we  shall  be  again  inclined  to  deliver  ourselv  *s ; 
and  thus,  with  every  fresh  instance  of  that  kind,  our  faith 
will  decrease ;  whilst,*  on  the  contrary,  were  we  to  stand 
still  in  order  to  see  the  salvation  of  God,  to  see  his  hand 
stretched  out  on  our  behalf,  trusting  in  him  alone,  then 
our  faith  would  be  increased,  and  with  every  fresh  case  in 
which  the  hand  of  God  is  stretched  out  on  our  behalf  in 
the  hour  of  the  trial  of  our  faith,  our  faith  would  be  in- 
creased yet  more.  Would  the  believer,  therefore,  have  his 
faith  strengthened,  he  must,  especially,  give  time  to  God, 
who  tries  his  faith  in  order  to  prove  to  his  child,  in  the 
end,  how  willing  he  is  to  help  and  deliver  him,  the  moment 
it  is  good  for  him. 

I  now  return,  dear  reader,  to  the  Narrative,  giving  you 
some  further  information  with  reference  to  the  seventeen 
months  from  Dec.  10,  1840,  to  May  10,  1842,  as  it  respects 
the  Orphan  Houses,  and  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  besides  the 
facts  of  which  mention  has  been  already  made. 

During  this  period,  also,  1.  Two  Sunday  schools  were 
entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution.  2.  There 
were  two  adult  schools,  one  for  females,  and  one  for  males, 
entirely  supported  during  these  seventeen  months,  in 
which  on  two  evenings  of  the  week  the  males,  and  on  two 
evenings  the  females,  were  instructed,  quite  gratuitously, 
in  reading  and  writing,  and  were  furnished  with  books  and 
writing  materials  gratuitously.  There  were,  during  these 
seventeen  months,  344  adults  taught  in  these  two  schools, 
and  on  May  10,  1842,  the  number  under  instruction 
amounted  to  110.  3.  There  were,  during  these  seventeen 
months,  also  six  day  schools  entirely  supported  by  the 
funds  of  the  Institution,  three  for  boys  and  three  for  girls. 
On  May  10, 1842,  the  number  of  the  children  who  attended 


1842.  WALKING   IN  DARKNESS.  239 

these  day  schools  was  363 ;  and  the  total  number  who, 
from  the  formation  of  the  Institution,  March  5,  1834,  up  to 
May  10,  1842,  had  been  instructed  in  the  day  schools, 
which  are  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution, 
amounts  to  2,616.  4.  During  these  seventeen  months,  798 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  circulated,  and  from 
the  commencement  of  the  Institution,  up  to  May  10,  1842, 
6,842  copies.  5.  During  these  seventeen  months  was  spent 
for  missionary  purposes  the  sum  of  £126,  15s.  3d.  of  the 
funds  of  the  Institution,  whereby  assistance  was  rendered 
to  the  work  of  God  in  Jamaica,  in  Australia,  in  Canada, 
and  in  the  East  Indies.  6.  At  the  commencement  of  these 
seventeen  months,  i.  e.  on  Dec.  10,  1840,  a  new  object  was 
begun,  the  circulation  of  such  publications  as  may  be 
beneficial,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  both  unbelievers 
and  believers.  We  laid  out  for  this  object  during  these 
seventeen  months  the  sum  of  £62,17s.4d.,  for  which  22,190 
such  little  publications  were  purchased,  and  of  which 
number  19,609  were  actually  given  away.  7.  There  were 
received  into  the  three  Orphan  Houses  15  orphans,  who, 
together  with  those  who  were  in  the  houses  on  Dec.  10, 
1840,  make  up  106  in  all.  Of  these,  five  girls  were  sent  out 
to  service,  two  boys  and  one  girl  were  apprenticed,  one 
girl  was  removed  by  a  lady  who  had  placed  her  for  a  time 
under  our  care,  and  one  was  sent  back  to  his  relations,  as 
he  was  injurious  to  the  other  children. 

There  were  on  May  10,  1842,  96  orphans  in  the  three 
houses,  i.  e.  30  in  the  Girls'  Orphan  House,  37  in  the  Infant 
Orphan  House,  and  29  in  the  Boys'  Orphan  House.  Be- 
sides this,  three  apprentices  were  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution  ;  so  that  the  total  number  was  99.  The 
number  of  orphans  who  were  under  our  care  from  April, 
1836,  to  May  10,  1842,  amounts  to  144. 

I  notice  further,  in  connection  with  the  Orphan  Houses, 
that,  without  any  one  having  been  asked  for  anything  by  me^ 


240  THE   LIFE   OF    TRUST.  CHAP.  XIV, 

the  sum  of  £5,276, 14s.  8d.  was  given  to  me  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  work  up  to  May  10,  1842,  as  the  result  of 
prayer  to  God. 

The  total  of  the  expenditure  for  the  various  objects  of 
the  Institution,  exclusive  of  the  Orphan  Houses,  during 
these  seventeen  months,  amounted  to  £710,  lls.  5d. ;  the 
total  of  the  income  amounted  to  £746,  Is.  OJcl.  The  total 
of  the  expenditure  for  the  three  Orphan  Houses,  from  Dec. 
10,  1840,  to  May  10,  1842,  amounted  to  £1,337,  15s.  2|d.; 
the  total  of  the  inconiu  amounted  to  £1,339,  13s.  7d. 


CHAPTER     XV. 

PROSPERITY. 

1842  —  1843. 

ABUNDANT  SUPPLIES  — RESTING  ON  THE  WRITTEN  WORD  — "  SEEKING  AND 
FINDING"— ERRONEOUS  IMPRESSIONS  REMOVED  —  PERSEVERING  AND 
PREVAILING  PRAYER  ANSWERED  — "  LENGTHENING  THE  CORDS  AND 
STRENGTHENING  THE  STAKES "  — A  FOURTH  ORPHAN  HOUSE. 

JUNE  3,  1842.  For  several  days  past  I  had  not  been 
particularly  led  to  pray  for  means  for  the  orphans.  Last 
evening,  however,  I  did  so,  as  we  had  now  again  no  money 
in  hand,  there  having  come  in  only  ten  pounds  two  shil- 
lings twopence  during  the  last  five  days ;  and  in  answer  to 
my  request  two  pounds  nineteen  shillings  sixpence  came 
in  this  morning. 

For  several  months  succeeding  the  last  date,  means 
continued  to  flow  in,  without  interruption,  as  they 
were  needed.  There  was  no  excess  of  means,  nor 
was  there  any  lack.  On  Dec.  1,  1842,  Mr.  Miiller 
writes: — 

Nothing  had  come  in,  except  five  shillings  for  needle- 
work. The  laborers  had  nothing  to  give,  except  one  of 

21 


242  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV. 

them  one  shilling  sixpence ;  yet  this  little  supplied  the 
absolute  need,  which  was  only  milk.  We  were  unable  to 
take  in  the  usual  quantity  of  bread.  Should  it  be  said 
that  the  not  taking  in  the  usual  quantity  of  bread  would 
at  once  prove  to  the  bakers  that  we  are  poor,  my  reply  is, 
that  that  does  not  follow,  because  bread  has  often  been 
sent  as  a  present,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  list  of  articles, 
given  for  the  orphans,  at  the  end  of  the  printed  Reports. 
But  perhaps  it  may  be  asked,  Why  do  you  not  take  the 
bread  on  credit  ?  What  does  it  matter  whether  you  pay 
immediately  for  it,  or  at  the  end  of  the  month,  or  the 
quarter,  or  the  half  year?  Seeing  that  the  Orphan  Houses 
are  the  work  of  the  Lord,  may  you  not  trust  in  him  that 
he  will  supply  you  with  means  to  pay  the  bills  which  you 
contract  with  the  butcher,  baker,  grocer,  etc.  as  the  things 
which  you  purchase  are  needful  ?  My  reply  is  this  :  1.  If 
the  work  in  which  we  are  engaged  is  indeed  the  work  of 
God,  then  he  whose  work  it  is  is  surely  able  and  willing  to 
provide  the  means  for  it.  2.  But  not  only  so,  he  will  also 
provide  the  means  at  the  time  when  they  are  needed.  I  do 
not  mean  that  he  will  provide  them  when  ice  think  that 
they  are  needed ;  but  yet  that  when  there  is  real  need, 
such  as  the  necessaries  of  life  being  required,  he  will  give 
them ;  and  on  the  same  ground  on  which  we  suppose  we 
do  trust  in  God  to  help  us  to  pay  the  debt  which  we  now 
contract,  we  may  and  ought  to  trust  in  the  Lord  to  supply 
us  with  what  we  require  at  present,  so  that  there  may  be 
no  need  for  going  into  debt.  3.  It  is  true,  I  might  have 
goods  on  credit,  and  to  a  very  considerable  amount ;  but, 
then,  the  result  would  be,  that  the  next  time  we  were 
again  in  straits,  the  mind  would  involuntarily  be  turned  to 
further  credit  which  I  might  have,  instead  of  being  turned 
to  the  Lord,  and  thus  faith,  which  is  kept  up  and  strength- 
ened only  by  being  EXERCISED,  would  become  weaker  and 
weaker,  till  at  last,  according  to  all  human  probability,  I 


1842.  PROSPERITY.  243 

should  find  myself  deeply  in  debt  and  have  no  prospect  of 
getting  out  of  it.  4.  Faith  has  to  do  with  the  word  of 
God,  —  rests  upon  the  written  word  of  God  ;  but  there  is 
no  promise  that  he  will  pay  our  debts.  The  word  says 
rather,  "  Owe  no  man  anything  ;"  whilst  there  is  tho 
promise  given  to  his  children,  "  I  will  never  leave  thee  noi 
forsake  thee,"  and,  "  Whosoever  believeth  on  him  shall  not 
be  confounded."  On  this  account  we  could  not  say,  uppi, 
the  ground  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Why  do  you  not  trust 
in  God  that  he  will  supply  you  with  means  to  pay  youi 
debts  which  you  contract  in  his  service  for  the  necessities 
of  the  orphans  ?  5.  The  last  reason  why  we  do  not  take 
goods  on  credit  is  this :  The  chief  and  primary  object  of 
the  work  was  not  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  children,  noi 
even  their  spiritual  welfare,  blessed  and  glorious  as  it  is, 
and  much  as,  through  grace,  we  seek  after  it  and  pray  for 
it ;  but  the  first  and  primary  object  of  the  work  was,  to 
show  before  the  whole  world  and  the  whole  church  of  Christ^ 
that  even  in  these  last  evil  days  the  living  God  is  ready  to 
prove  himself  as  the  living  God,  by  being  ever  willing  to 
help,  succor,  comfort,  and  answer  the  prayers  of  those  who 
trust  in  him :  so  that  we  need  not  go  away  from  him  to 
our  fellow-men,  or  to  the  ways  of  the  world,  seeing  that 
he  is  both  able  and  willing  to  supply  us  with  all  we  can 
need  in  his  service. 

From  the  beginning,  when  God  put  this  service  into  my 
heart,  I  had  anticipated  trials  and  straits ;  but  knowing,  as 
I  did,  the  heart  of  God,  through  the  experience  of  several 
years  previously,  I  also  knew  that  he  would  listen  to  the 
prayers  of  his  child  who  trusts  in  him,  and  that  he  would 
not  leave  him  in  the  hour  of  need,  but  listen  to  his  prayers, 
and  deliver  him  out  of  the  difficulty,  and  that  then,  this 
being  made  known  in  print  for  the  benefit  of  both  believers 
and  unbelievers,  others  would  be  led  to  trust  in  the  Lord. 
We  discern,  therefore,  more  and  more  clearly  that  it  is  for 


244  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV. 

the  church's  benefit  that  we  are  put  into  these  straits,  and 
if  therefore  in  the  hour  of  need  we  were  to  take  goods  on 
credit,  the  first  and  primary  object  of  the  work  would  be 
completely  frustrated,  and  no  heart  would  be  further 
strengthened  to  trust  in  God ;  nor  would  there  be  any 
langer  that  manifestation  of  the  special  and  particular 
providence  of  God  which  has  hitherto  been  so  abundantly 
shown  through  this  work,  even  in  the  eyes  of  unbelievers, 
whereby  they  have  been  led  to  see  that  there  is  after  all 
reality  in  the  things  of  God,  and  many,  through  these 
printed  accounts,  have  been  truly  converted.  For  these 
reasons,  then,  we  consider  it  our  precious  privilege,  as  here- 
tofore, to  continue  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  only,  instead  of 
taking  goods  on  credit,  or  borrowing  money  from  some 
kind  friends,  when  we  are  in  need.  Nay,  we  purpose,  as 
God  shall  give  us  grace,  to  look  to  him  only,  though  morn- 
ing after  morning  we  should  have  nothing  in  hand  for  the 
work,  yea,  though  from  meal  to  meal  we  should  have  to 
look  to  him  ;  being  fully  assured  that  he  who  is  now  (1845) 
in  the  tenth  year  feeding  these  many  orphans,  and  who  has 
never  suffered  them  to  want,  and  that  he  who  is  now 
(1845)  in  the  twelfth  year  carrying  on  the  other  parts 
of  the  work,  without  any  branch  of  it  being  stopped 
for  want  of  means,  will  do  so  for  the  future  also.  And 
here  I  do  desire,  in  the  deep  consciousness  of  my  natural 
helplessness  and  dependence  upon  the  Lord,  to  confess  that 
through  the  grace  of  God  my  soul  has  been  in  peace, 
though  day  after  day  we  have  had  to  wait  for  our  daily 
provisions  upon  the  Lord ;  yea,  though  even  from  meal  to 
meal  we  have  been  required  to  do  this. 

Dec.  16.  Nothing  has  come  in.  Three  shillings  five- 
pence,  which  one  of  the  laborers  was  able  to  give,  was  all 
we  had.  At  six  o'clock  this  evening,  our  need  being  now 
very  great,  not  only  with  reference  to  the  Orphan  Houses, 
but  also  the  day  schools,  etc.,  I  gave  myself,  with  two  of 


1842  PROSPERITY.  245 

the  laborers,  to  prayer.  There  needed  some  money  to 
come  in  before  eight  o'clock  to-moirow  morning,  as  there 
was  none  to  take  in  milk  for  breakfast  (the  children  have 
oatmeal  porridge  with  milk  for  breakfast),  to  say  nothing 
about  the  many  other  demands  of  to-morrow,  being  Satur- 
day. Our  hearts  were  at  peace,  while  asking  the  Lord, 
and  assured  that  our  Father  would  supply  our  need.  WE 
HAD  SCARCELY  RISEN  FROM  OUR  KXEES  when  I  received  a 
letter,  containing  a  sovereign  for  the  orphans,  half  of 
which  was  from  a  young  East  India  officer,  and  the  other 
half  the  produce  of  the  sale  of  a  piece  of  work  which  the 
sister  who  sent  the  money  had  made  for  the  benefit  of 
the  orphans.  She  wrote,  "  I  love  to  send  these  little  gifts. 
They  so  often  come  in  season."  Truly,  thus  it  was  at  this 
time.  About  five  minutes  later  I  received  from  a  brother 
the  promise  of  fifty  pounds  for  the  orphans,  to  be  given 
during  the  next  week ;  and  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  that, 
about  seven  o'clock,  a  brother  gave  me  a  sovereign,  which 
an  Irish  sister  in  the  Lord  had  left  this  day,  on  her  de- 
parture for  Dublin,  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans.  How 
sweet  and  precious  to  see  thus  so  manifestly  the  willing- 
ness of  the  Lord  to  answer  the  prayers  of  his  needy 
children ! 

Dec.  19.  Our  need  with  reference  to  the  school  fund 
had  been  great  during  the  last  three  weeks,  though  we 
had  received  as  much  as  the  teachers  absolutely  required. 
Now,  however,  it  was  very  great,  as  one  brother  especially 
needed  to  have  several  pounds  within  a  day  or  two,  and 
three  other  teachers  also  required  supplies.  It  had  in  ad- 
dition to  this  been  much  in  my  heart  to  send  some  money 
to  several  brethren  who  labor  in  foreign  lands,  in  depend 
ence  upon  the  Lord  only  for  their  pecuniary  supplies; 
but  I  had  been  kept  from  doing  so  for  want  of  means.  On 
these  accounts,  therefore,  I  gave  myself  again  especially  to 
prayer  this  morning,  when,  within  a  quarter  of  an  hour 

21* 


246  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV 

after  I  Lad  risen  from  my  knees,  I  received  the  order  foi 
one  hundred  pounds,  which  I  was  at  liberty  to  use  as  need 
required. 

EEYTEW   OF    THE   YEAR    1842. 

1.  As  to  the  church.     TLere  are  601  at  present  in  com- 
munion;    73  have  been  added  during  the  past  year,  of 
whom  27  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
among  us. 

2.  As  to  the   supply  of  my  temporal  necessities,  the 
Lord  has  been  pleased  to  send  me  £329, 16s. 

Feb.  11,  1843.  We  had  one  pound  fourteen  shillings 
towards  the  expenses  of  this  day.  But  as  this  was  not 
enough,  I  asked  the  Lord  still  further  for  help,  and,  behold, 
this  morning's  post  brought  me  a  post-office  order  for  two 
pounds  from  Stafford,  of  which  one  pound  seven  shil- 
lings sixpence  is  for  the  orphans.  Thus  we  have  three 
pounds  one  shilling  sixpence,  which  is  quite  enough  for 
this  day. 

Admire  with  me,  my  dear  reader,  if  you  know  the  Lord, 
his  seasonable  help.  Why  does  this  post-office  order  not 
come  a  few  days  sooner  or  later  ?  Because  the  Lord  would 
help  us  by  means  of  it,  and  therefore  influences  the  donor 
just  then,  and  not  sooner  nor  later,  to  send  it.  Surely,  all 
who  know  the  Lord,  and  who  have  no  interest  in  disown- 
ing it,  cannot  but  see  his  hand  in  a  remarkable  manner  in 
this  work.  Nor  will  the  godly  and  simple-minded  reader 
aay,  "  There  is  no  difference  between  this  way  of  proceed- 
ing, on  the  one  hand,  and  going  from  individual  to  indi- 
vidual, asking  them  for  means,  on  the  other  hand ;  for  the 
writing  of  the  Reports  is  just  the  same  thing."  My  dear 
reader,  there  is  a  great  difference.  Suppose  that  we  are 
in  need.  Suppose  that  our  poverty  lasts  for  some  weeks, 
or  even  some  months,  together.  Is  there  not,  in  that  case, 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  2i7 

a  difference  between  asking  the  Lord  only  from  clay  to 
day,  without  speaking  to  any  human  being  not  connected 
directly  with  the  work  about  our  poverty,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  writing  letters  or  making  personal  application  to 
benevolent  individuals  for  assistance,  on  the  other  hand  ? 
Truly,  there  is  a  great  difference  between  these  two  modes. 
I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  it  would  be  acting  against  the 
precepts  of  the  Lord  to  seek  for  help  in  his  work  by  per- 
sonal and  individual  application  to  believers  (though  it 
would  be  in  direct  opposition  to  his  will  to  apply  to  un- 
believers^ 2  Cor.  vi.  14-18)  ;  but  I  act  in  the  way  in  which 
I  do  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at  large,  cheerfully  bear- 
ing the  trials,  and  sometimes  the  deep  trials,  connected 
with  this  life  of  faith  (which  however  brings  along  with  it 
also  its  precious  joys),  if  by  any  means  a  part  at  least  of 
my  fellow-believers  might  be  led  to  see  the  reality  of  deal- 
ing with  God  only,  and  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  the 
child  of  God  having  power  with  God  by  prayer  and  faith. 
That  the  Lord  should  use  for  so  glorious  a  service  one  so 
vile,  so  unfaithful,  so  altogether  unworthy  of  the  least 
notice  as  I  am,  I  can  only  ascribe  to  the  riches  of  his  con- 
descending grace,  in  which  he  takes  up  the  most  unlikely 
instruments,  that  the  honor  may  be  manifestly  his.  - 

Should  Satan  seek  to  whisper  into  your  ears,  Perhaps 
the  matter  is  made  known,  after  all,  when  there  is  need  (as 
it  has  been  once  said  about  me  at  a  public  meeting  in  a 
large  town,  that  when  we  were  in  want  I  prayed  publicly 
that  the  Lord  would  send  help  for  the  orphans,  which  ia 
entirely  false) ;  I  say,  should  it  be  said  that  I  took  care 
that  our  wants  were  made  known,  I  reply :  Whom  did  I 
ask  for  anything  these  many  years  since  th?  work  has  been 
going  on  ?  To  whom  did  I  make  known  our  wants,  ex- 
cept to  those  who  are  closely  connected  with  the  work? 
Nay,  so  far  from  wishing  to  make  known  our  need,  for  the 
purpose  of  influencing  benevolent  persons  to  contribute  to 


248  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV, 

the  necessities  of  the  Institution  under  my  caiMs,  I  have 
even  refused  to  let  our  circumstances  be  known,  after  hav- 
ing been  asked  about  them,  when,  on  simply  saying  that 
we  were  in  need,  I  might  have  had  considerable  sums. 
Some  instances  of  this  have  been  given  in  the  former  part 
of  this  Narrative.  In  such  cases  I  refused  in  order  that 
the  hand  of  God  only  might  be  manifest ;  for  that,  and  not 
the  money,  nor  even  the  ability  of  continuing  to  carry  on 
the  work,  is  my  especial  aim.  And  such  self-possession 
has  the  Lord  given  me,  that  in  the  times  of  the  deepest 
poverty,  whilst  there  was  nothing  at  all  in  hand,  and  whilst 
we  had  even  from  meal  to  meal  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  for 
the  necessities  of  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  when  a 
donation  of  five  pounds  or  ten  pounds,  or  more,  has  been 
given  to  me,  the  donors  could  not  have  read  in  my  coun- 
tenance whether  we  had  much  or  nothing  at  all  in  hand. 
But  enough  of  this.  I  have  made  these  few  remarks,  be- 
loved reader,  lest  by  any  means  you  should  lose  the  bless- 
ing which  might  come  to  your  soul  through  reading  the 
account  of  the  Lord's  faithfulness  and  readiness  to  hear 
the  prayers  of  his  children. 

March  8.  On  Oct.  25,  1842, 1  had  a  long  conversation 
with  a  sister  in  the  Lord,  who  opened  her  heart  to  me. 
On  leaving  me  I  told  her  that  my  house  and  my  purse 
were  hers,  and  that  I  should  be  glad  if  she  would  have 
one  purse  with  me.  This  I  said  because  I  judged  that  at 
some  future  time  it  might  prove  a  comfort  to  her  in  an 
hour  of  trial,  having  at  the  same  time,  to  judge  from  a 
circumstance  which  had  occurred  two  days  before,  every 
reason  to  believe  that  she  had  not  five  pounds  of  her  own. 
This  sister,  after  I  had  said  so,  readily  took  me  at  my 
word,  and  said,  I  shall  be  glad  of  it,  adding  presently  that 
she  had  five  hundred  pounds.  The  moment  I  heard  that, 
I  drew  back,  and  said  that  had  I  known  that  she  had  any 
money  I  should  not  have  made  her  this  offer,  and  theo 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  249 

gave  her  my  reason  why  I  had  supposed  she  had  no  prop- 
erty at  all.  She  then  assured  me  that  she  possessed  five 
hundred  pounds,  and  that  she  had  never  seen  it  right  to 
give  up  this  money,  else  she  would  have  done  so ;  but 
that,  as  God  had  put  this  sum  into  her  hands  without  her 
seeking,  she  thought  it  was  a  provision  which  the  Lord  had 
made  for  her.  I  replied  scarcely  anything  to  this;  but 
she  asked  me  to  pray  for  her  with  reference  to  this  matter. 
This  whole  conversation  about  the  money  occupied  but  very 
few  minutes,  and  it  all  took  place  after  the  sister  had  risen 
and  was  on  the  point  of  leaving  me.  After  she  was  gone, 
I  asked  the  Lord  if  he  would  be  pleased  to  make  this  dear 
sister  so  happy  in  himself,  and  enable  her  so  to  realize  her 
true  riches  and  inheritance  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the 
reality  of  her  heavenly  calling,  that  she  might  be  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  Christ  cheerfully  to  lay  down  this 
five  hundred  pounds  at  his  feet.  From  that  time  I  re- 
peated this  my  request  before  the  Lord  daily  ^  and  often 
two,  three,  or  four  times  a  day ;  but  not  a  single  word  or 
line  passed  between  me  and  this  sister  on  the  subject,  nor 
did  I  even  see  her  /  for  I  judged  that  it  would  be  far  bet- 
ter that  she  retained  this  money,  than  that  by  persuasion 
she  should  give  it  up,  and  afterwards  perhaps  regret  the 
step  she  had  taken,  and  thereby  more  dishonor  than 
honor  be  brought  on  the  name  of  the  Lord.  After 
I  had  thus  for  twenty-four  days  daily  besought  the  Lord 
on  behalf  of  this  sister,  I  found  her  one  day,  on  returning 
home,  at  my  house,  when  she  told  me  that  she  wished  to 
see  me  alone.  She  then  said  to  me  that  from  the  time  she 
had  last  conversed  with  me  she  had  sought  to  ascertain 
the  Lord's  will  with  reference  to  the  five  hundred  pounds, 
and  had  examined  the  Scriptures  and  prayed  about  it,  and 
that  she  was  now  assured  that  it  was  the  will  of  the  Lord 
she  should  give  up  this  money.  After  she  had  told  me 
this,  I  exhorted  her  to  count  well  the  cost,  and  to  do 


250  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV 

nothing  rashly,  .est  she  should  regret  the  step  she  had 
taken,  and  to  ^  ait  at  least  a  fortnight  longer  before  she 
carried  out  her  intention.  Thus  we  separated.  On  the 
eighteenth  day  after  this  conversation  I  received  the  fol- 
lowing letter :  — 

DEAR  BROTHER: 

I  believe  the  Lord  has  not  permitted  you  to  grow  weary  of 
remembering  me,  but  that  he  has  still  enabled  you  to  bear  me  upon 
your  heart  in  his  presence.  All  is  well  with  me,  dear  brother. 
Your  petitions  have  been  heard  and  answered ;  I  am  happy  and  at 
peace.  The  Lord  has  indeed  manifested  his  tender  care  of  and 
his  great  love  towards  me  in  Jesus,  in  inclining  my  heart  cheerfully 
to  lay  all  I  have  hitKerto  called  my  own  at  his  feet.  It  is  a  high 
privilege. 

I  write  in  haste  to  ask  you,  as  we  have  now  one  purse,  to  re- 
ceive the  money  at  a  bank  in  Bristol.  I  will  direct  it  to  be  sent 
in  my  name,  to  be  delivered  into  your  hands,  etc. 

As  this  whole  circumstance  is  related  only  for  the  profit 
of  the  reader,  and  as  I  knew  that  the  sister  still  had  my 
letters  on  the  subject  in  her  possession,  I  wrote  to  her, 
requesting  her  to  send  them  to  me,  at  the  time  when  I  pub- 
lished the  last  account  about  the  Orphan  Houses,  etc., 
and  extracts  of  them  were  given  in  the  last  Report,  in  so 
far  as  they  might  refer  to  the  subject  or  tend  to  edification. 
These  extracts  are  here  reprinted.  My  reply  to  the  above 
was  this :  — 

BRISTOL,  DEC.  6, 1842. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER: 

Your  letter  found  me  in  peace,  and  did  not  in  the  least  surprise 
me.  Dealing  with  God  is  a  reality.  Saints  have  power  with  him 
through  Jesus.  It  is  now  forty-two  days  since  you  first  mentioned 
this  matter  to  me.  I  cannot  but  admire  the  wisdom  of  God  and  his 
love  to  you  in  allowing  me  to  speak  to  you  as  I  did  [i.  e.  offering 
her  to  have  one  purse  with  me,  when  I  thought  she  had  no  earthly 
possessions  at  all],  that  thus  this  great  privilege  might  be  bestowed 


1843.  PEOSPERITY.  251 

on  you  to  give  up  this  little  sum  for  him.  Since  that  hour  I  have 
daily  prayed  for  you,  and  often  thrice  or  more  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  that  the  Lord  would  make  you  so  happy  in  himself,  and  help  you 
with  such  faith  to  lay  hold  on  all  which  he  has  given  you  in  Jesus, 
that  you  might  be  constrained  by  love  cheerfully  to  lay  down  this 
little  sum  at  his  feet.  Thus  I  prayed  again  at  six  o'clock  this  morn- 
ing for  you.  Nor  have  I  had  the  least  doubt  from  the  commence- 
ment that  the  Lord  did  hear  my  prayer ;  yea,  so  fully  have  I  been 
assured  that  I  had  the  petition,  that  again  and  again  I  have  thanked 
him  that  he  had  answered  my  prayer,  before  I  saw  you  eighteen 
days  since,  and  before  your  letter  came  this  morning.  Moreover,  I 
have  been  fully  assured,  since  you  were  last  here,  that  he  was  car- 
rying on  his  work  in  your  soul  with  reference  to  this  matter,  and 
that  no  subtle  suggestions  of  Satan,  nor  educational  prejudices,  nor 
misinterpretations  of  the  Scriptures,  were  able  to  prevail ;  for  I 
had  asked  the  Lord  by  his  Spirit  to  overcome  them  in  you,  and 
that,  if  a  brother's  word  should  be  needed,  he  would  be  pleased  to 
incline  your  heart  to  write  to  me  ;  and  as  no  letter  came,  I  felt 
fully  confident  you  were  going  forward  in  this  matter  in  peace. 
When  I  had  seen  you  this  day  six  weeks,  and  learned  about  this 
little  sum,  /  determined  never  to  say  or  write  to  you  another  word  on 
the  subject,  but  to  leave  you  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  Thus  I  pur- 
posed again  during  the  last  eighteen  days ;  for  it  was  not  the  money 
given  up,  that  I  cared  for  in  you,  but  the  money  given  up  unto  the 
Lord,  and  from  right  motives.  On  this  very  account  I  advised  you 
to  wait  one  fortnight  longer,  though  you  had  come  to  the  conclu- 
sion ;  but  now,  having  done  so,  and  seeing  that  you  are  fully  pur- 
posed in  the  Lord  to  be  poor  in  this  world  indeed,  that  the  more 
abundantly  you  may  enjoy  his  riches,  his  inexhaustible  riches,  I 
change  my  advice.  My  word  now,  beloved  sister,  is  this :  "  What- 
soever thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  with  thy  might,"  and  "  If  ye 
know  these  things,  happy  are  ye  if  ye  do  them."  Delay  then  no 
longer,  even  as  also  you  have  no  desire  to  delay ;  and  the  Lord 
will  bless  you  abundantly  in  doing  so,  inasmuch  as  you  do  it  unto 
him.  As  you  desire  to  intrust  me  with  this  money,  I  do  not  refuse 
it,  knowing  many  ways  to  lay  it  out  for  him,  etc.  [Then  only  fol- 
lows the  direction  how  the  money  is  to  be  paid  into  my  banker's 
bands.] 


252  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV. 

On  Dec.  18,  1842, 1  received  a  reply  to  my  letter,  which 
answer  was  begun  to  be  written  on  Dec.  8th,  but  finished 
on  the  16th.  I  give  a  few  extracts  of  the  letter  :  — 

Since  I  last  saw  you,  dear  brother,  I  have  not  had  the  slightest 
doubt  as  to  what  I  ought  to  do.  The  word  of  God  has  been  so 
clear  to  me  on  this  head,  that  I  have  been  kept  resting  on  it,  and, 
in  answer  to  your  prayers,  no  temptation  has  been  allowed  to 
prevail,  indeed,  I  think  I  may  add  to  arise.  But  I  feel  that  tempta- 
tions may  come,  and  that  I  may  in  seasons  of  trial  not  always  have 
faith  to  be  able  to  rejoice  in  this  privilege.  My  heart  is  so  deceit- 
ful, and  my  faith  so  weak,  that  I  shall  greatly  need  your  prayers 
still.  Will  you,  then,  if  the  Lord  enables  you,  pray  that  I  may 
never  offend  my  Father  by  regretting  in  the  least  measure  this  act 
of  obedience,  which  he  has  by  his  grace  inclined  me  to  carry  out  ? 
Before  I  ever  saw  you  I  had  asked  the  Lord  to  make  me  willing  to 
give  this  little  sum  into  your  hands,  if  it  were  his  will  I  should ; 
but  his  time  to  make  me  willing  had  not  then  come ;  even  then  I 
had  in  a  measure  given  it  to  you,  having  written  a  paper,  desiring 
in  case  I  should  fall  asleep  in  Jesus,  that  you  might  get  possession 
of  it.  I  had  it  signed  by  two  witnesses,  and  I  always  carried  it 
about  with  me  when  I  travelled,  sealed,  and  directed  to  you. 
When  I  wrote  this,  I  little  thought  what  grace  the  Lord  had  in 
store  for  me.  You  will  forgive  my  being  thus  tedious,  but  I  am 
sure  you  will  praise  the  Lord  with  me  for  his  gracious  dealings 
with  me,  etc. 

At  the  end  of  this  letter,  which  was  finished  on  Dec.  16, 
the  sister  tells  me  that  unexpectedly  a  hindrance  had 
arisen  to  her  having  possession  of  the  money,  so  that  it 
was  not  likely  it  could  be  paid  over  to  me. till  about  the 
end  of  January,  1843. 

When  this  letter  came,  it  would  have  been  naturally  a 
great  disappointment  to  me,  as  the  sister  had  told  me  in 
a  previous  letter  that  the  money  should  be  paid  into  my 
hands,  and  as  just  at  that  time  in  a  variety  of  ways  it  was 
desirable  that  I  should  have  considerable  sums.  The  Lord, 
however,  enabled  me  to  immediately  lay  hold  on  that 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  253 

word,  "  We  know  that  all  things  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,"  Rom.  viii.  28,  and  my  soul  was  in 
peace,  though  we  had  only  enough  money  in  hand  to  pro- 
vide for  one  or  at  the  most  for  two  days  the  necessary 
provisions  in  the  Orphan  Houses.  It  was  but  the  next 
day,  Dec.  19,  1842,  when  I  received  one  hundred  pounds 
from  A.  B.,  and  on  Dec.  22,  I  received  fifty  pounds 
from  a  brother  in  Bristol,  besides  other  donations  ;  so  that 
within  one  week  after  I  had  had  grace  to  delight  myself  in 
the  will  of  God,  he  gave  me  about  two  hundred  pounds, 
whereby  I  was  able  to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  of 
replenishing  the  stores,  etc.,  on  account  of  which  I  should 
naturally  have  been  tried  in  the  payment  of  the  money 
being  delayed. 

In  reply  to  the  letter  which  I  received  from  this  sister 
on  Dec.  18, 1  wrote  another  on  Dec.  31,  1842,  of  which  I 
give  an  extract  on  this  subject :  — 

I  have  continued  to  pray  for  you,  or  rather  the  Lord  has  enabled 
me  every  day  once,  twice,  thrice,  or  even  more,  to  remember  you. 
The  burden  of  my  prayer  still  has  been,  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  make  you  very  happy  in  himself,  and  enable  you  to  enter  into 
the  inheritance  which  awaits  you ;  further,  that  you  may  not  be 
permitted  in  the  least  to  regret  the  step  which  you  have  taken,  but 
rather  consider  it  a  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  give  this  little  sum 
back  to  him  who  gave  it  to  you,  and  who  gave  himself  for  you 
With  reference  to  the  delay,  I  cannot  but  rejoice.  This  gives  you 
abundant  opportunity  to  ponder  the  matter,  and  afterwards  to  state 
to  any  (who,  judging  as  those  who  know  not  how  rich  the  saints 
are,  might  blame  you)  that  you  did  not  do  the  thing  in  haste.  I 
consider  this  delay  to  be  for  the  furtherance  of  the  honor  of  the 
Lord.  You  know  my  advice  to  you,  to  wait  at  least  a  fortnight. 
That  you  have  seen  much  of  your  unfaithfulness,  etc.,  I  consider  to 
be  an  especial  blessing  which  the  Lord  has  bestowed  upon  you,  lest 
this  step  you  have  taken  should  become  a  snare  to  you.  Hum- 
blings  last  our  whole  life.  Jesus  came  not  to  save  painted  but  real 
sinners ;  but  he  has  saved  us,  and  will  surely  make  it  manifest.  1 
22 


254  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP   XV, 

have  a  passage  laid  on  my  heart  for  you ;  read  the  whole  of  it 
carefully :  2  Cor.  viii.  1-9,  especially  verse  9. 

Day  after  day  now  passed  away  and  the  money  did  not 
come.  The  month  of  January  was  come  to  an  end,  and 
February  also,  and  the  money  had  not  come.  Thus  more 
than  one  hundred  and  twenty  days  were  gone  by,  whilst 
day  by  day  I  brought  my  petition  before  the  Lord  that 
he  would  bless  this  sister,  keep  her  steadfast  in  her  pur- 
pose, and  intrust  me  with  this  money  for  his  work  in  my 
hands.  Amidst  it  all  my  heart  was  assured,  judging  from 
the  earnestness  which  he  had  given  rne  in  prayer,  and  that 
I  had  only  desired  this  matter  to  the  praise  of  his  name, 
that  in  his  own  time  he  would  bring  it  about.  ~But  I  never 
wrote  one  single  line  to  this  sister  on  the  subject  all  this 
time.  At  last,  on  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-fourth  day 
since  I  had  daily  besought  the  Lord  about  this  matter,  on 
March  8,  1843,  I  received  a  letter  from  the  sister,  informing 
me  that  the  five  hundred  pounds  had  been  paid  into  the 
hands  of  my  bankers. 

And  now  I  only  give  a  few  lines  of  a  letter  which  I 
received  on  July  3,  1844,  from  the  sister  who  gave  this 
donation,  together  with  my  letters  for  which  I  had  asked 
her,  in  order  that  I  may  show  her  state  of  mind  on  the  sub- 
ject, after  she  had  had  it  more  than  twenty  months  before 
her,  and  after  she  had  for  sixteen  months  actually  given 
up  the  money.  She  writes  thus  :  "  I  am  thankful  to  say 
that  I  have  never  for  one  moment  had  the  slightest  feeling 
of  regret,  but  it  is  wholly  of  the  Lord's  abounding  grace. 
I  speak  it  to  his  praise." 

On  March  31,  1843, 1  called  at  the  Orphan  Houses  to 
make  certain  arrangements,  and  one  of  the  sisters  told  me 
by  the  way  that  she  had  been  asked  by  Miss  G.,  who  with 
her  father  occupied  the  house  No.  4  Wilson  Street,  to  let 
me  know  thai  they  wished  to  give  up  their  house,  if  I 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  255 

would  like  to  take  it ;  but  she  had  replied  that  it  was  of 
no  use  to  tell  me  about  it,  for  she  was  sure  that  I  had  no 
thought  of  opening  another  Orphan  House.  When  I  came 
home,  this  matter  greatly  occupied  my  mind.  I  could  not 
but  ask  the  Lord  again  and  again  whether  he  would  have 
me  to  open  another  Orphan  House,  and  whether  the 
time  was  now  come  that  I  should  serve  him  still  more 
extensively  in  this  way.  The  more  I  pondered  the  matter, 
the  more  it  appeared  to  me  that  this  was  the  hand  of  God 
moving  me  onwards  in  this  service.  The  following  re- 
markable combination  of  circumstances  struck  me  in  par- 
ticular: 1.  There  are  more  applications  made  for  the  ad- 
mission of  orphans,  especially  of  late,  than  we  are  at  all 
able  to  meet,  though  we  fill  the  houses  as  much  as  the 
health  of  the  children  and  of  the  laborers  will  possibly 
admit.  2.  If  I  did  take  another  house  for  orphans,  it 
would  be  most  desirable  it  should  be  in  the  same  street 
where  the  other  three  are,  as  thus  the  labor  is  less,  and 
in  times  of  great  need  we  are  near  together  for  prayer,  the 
distribution  of  the  money,  etc.  But  since  the  third 
Orphan  House  was  opened,  in  Nov.  1837,  there  never 
has  been  one  of  the  larger  houses  in  the  street  to  be  let. 
3.  There  are  about  fifteen  children  in  the  Infant  Orphan 
House,  whom  it  would  have  been  well  some  time  ago  to 
have  removed  to  the  house  for  the  older  girls,  had  there 
been  room;  but  when  a  vacancy  happened  to  occur  in 
that  house,  there  were  generally  several  waiting  to  fill  it 
up,  so  that  unintentionally  the  female  children  in  the 
Infant  Orphan  House  remained  where  they  were ;  but 
this  is  not  well,  nor  is  it  according  to  my  original  intention; 
for  the  infants  were  intended  only  to  be  left  till  they  are 
seven  years  old,  and  then  to  be  removed  to  the  houses 
for  older  boys  and  girls.  This  my  original  plan  could  be 
executed  better  for  the  future,  and  at  once  for  the  present, 
vrere  I  to  open  another  Orphan  House.  4.  I  know  two 


256  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV. 

sisters  who  seem  suitable  laborers  for  this  fourth  Orphan 
House,  and  who  have  a  desire  thus  to  be  engaged.  5. 
There  are  three  hundred  pounds  remaining  of  the  five 
hundred  pounds  which  I  so  lately  received.  This  money 
may  be  used  for  the  furnishing  and  fitting  up  of  a  new 
Orphan  House.  So  much  money  I  have  never  had  in 
hand  at  any  one  time  during  the  last  five  years.  This 
seemed  to  me  a  remarkable  thing,  in  connection  with  the 
four  other  reasons.  6.  The  establishing  of  a  fourth  Orphan 
House,  which  would  increase  our  expenses  several  hundred 
pounds  a  year,  would  be,  after  we  have  gone  for  five  years 
almost  uninterruptedly  through  trials  of  faith,  a  plain 
proof  that  I  have  not  regretted  this  service,  and  that  I  am 
not  tired  of  this  precious  way  of  depending  upon  the 
Lord  from  day  to  day ;  and  thus  the  faith  of  other  children 
of  God  might  be  strengthened. 

But  most  important,  yea,  decidedly  conclusive  as  these 
points  were,  yet  they  did  not  convince  me  that  I  ought 
to  go  forward  in  this  service,  if  the  Spirit's  leadings  were 
not  in  connection  with  them.  I  therefore  gave  my- 
self to  prayer.  I  prayed  day  after  day,  without  saying 
anything  to  any  human  being.  I  prayed  two  and  twenty 
days  without  even  mentioning  it  to  my  dear  wife.  On 
that  very  day,  when  I  did  mention  it  to  her,  and  on  which 
I  had  come  to  the  conclusion,  after  three  weeks'  prayer 
and  consideration  in  the  fear  of  God,  to  establish  another 
Orphan  House,  I  received  from  A.  B.  fifty  pounds.  What 
a  striking  confirmation  that  the  Lord  will  help,. though  the 
necessities  should  increase  more  and  more.  At  last,  on 
the  twenty-fourth  day,  having  been  now  for  several  days 
fully  assured  that  God  would  have  me  go  forward  in  this 
service,  I  went  to  inquire  whether  Mr.  and  Miss  G.  still 
wished  to  give  up  the  house.  But  here  I  found  an  appar- 
ent hindrance.  Having  heard  no  wish  expressed  on  my 
part  to  take  the  house,  and  the  sister  in  the  Orphan 


1843.  PROSPERITY.  257 

Houses,  with  whom  Miss  G.  had  communicated,  not  having 
given  her  the  least  reason  to  think  that  I  should  do  so,  Mr. 
and  Miss  G.  had  altered  their  plans,  and  now  purposed  to 
remain  in  the  house.  However,  I  was  to  call  again  in  a 
week,  when  I  should  receive  an  answer.  I  was  not  in  the 
least  discomforted  by  this  obstacle.  "  Lord,  if  thou  hast 
no  need  of  another  Orphan  House,  I  have  none,"  was  the 
burden  of  my  prayer.  I  was  willing  to  do  God's  will,  yea, 
to  delight  myself  in  his  will.  And  just  on  this  very 
ground,  because  I  knew  I  sought  not  my  own  honor,  but 
the  Lord's ;  because  I  knew  I  was  not  serving  myself,  but 
the  Lord,  in  this  thing ;  and  because  I  knew  that  with 
so  much  calm,  quiet,  prayerful,  self-questioning  considera- 
tion I  had  gone  about  this  business,  and  had  only  after 
many  days,  during  which  I  had  been  thus  waiting  upon 
the  Lord,  come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  will  of 
God  I  should  go  forward  in  this  service.  For  these 
reasons  I  felt  sure,  notwithstanding  what  Mr.  and  Miss  G. 
had  told  me,  that  I  should  have  the  house.  I  also  espe- 
cially judged  that  thus  it  would  be,  because  I  was  quite  in 
peace  when  I  heard  of  the  obstacle ;  a  plain  proof  that  I 
was  not  in  self-will  going  on  in  this  matter,  but  according 
to  the  leading  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  for  if  according  to  my 
natural  mind  I  had  sought  to  enlarge  the  work,  I  should 
have  been  excited  and  uncomfortable  when  I  met  with 
this  obstacle.  After  a  week  I  called  again  on  Mr.  G. 
And  now  see  how  God  had  wrought !  On  the  same  day 
on  which  I  had  seen  Mr.  G.,  he  went  out  and  met  with  a 
suitable  house,  so  that  when  I  came  the  second  time,  he 
was  willing  to  let  me  have  the  one  which  he  then  occupied 
in  Wilson  Street ;  and  as  the  owner  accepted  me  as  a  ten- 
ant, all  the  difficulties  were  removed,  so  that  after  the  1st 
of  June  we  began  fitting  up  the  house,  and  in  July  the 
first  orphans  were  received. 
22* 


258  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV. 

Mr.  M.  having  been  invited  by  several  Christians  in 
Germany  to  visit  that,  his  native  land,  and  to  labor 
there  for  the  promulgation  of  scriptural  truth  and  the 
advancement  of  religion,  as  well  as  to  publish  a  Ger- 
man translation  of  his  Narrative,  felt  that  it  was  hia 
duty  to  accede  to  the  request.  In  answer  to  prayer, 
he  received  ample  means  for  his  journey,  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  orphans  during  his  absence,  and  for  the 
publication  of  the  Narrative.  He  left  Bristol  on  the 
9th  of  August,  1843,  and  returned  on  March  6,  1844. 
During  the  journey  he  was  greatly  aided  by  Provi- 
dence in  the  purposes  of  his  mission,  and  saw  much 
fruit  of  his  labors. 


CHAPTER     XVI. 

STEWARDSHIP. 

1844. 

EARTHLY  AND  HEAVENLY  TREASURES  —  SEEKING  THE  KINGDOM  OP  GOD 
—  FELLOWSHIP  WITH  THE  FATHER  —  THE  CHRISTIAN  MERCHANT  — 
EXAMPLES  —  MISTAKES. 

IN  concluding  this  portion  of  my  Narrative,  I  would 
add  some  hints  on  a  few  passages  of  the  word  of  God, 
both  because  I  have  so  very  frequently  found  them  little 
regarded  by  Christians,  and  also  because  I  have  proved 
their  preciousness,  in  some  measure,  in  my  own  experi- 
ence ;  and  therefore  wish  that  all  my  fellow-saints  may 
share  the  blessing  with  me. 

I.  In  Matt.  vi.  19-21,  it  is  written:  "Lay  not  up  foi 
yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  doth 
corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal ;  but 
lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
moth  iior  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  nor  steal :  for  where  your  treasure  is,  there 
will  your  heart  be  also."  Observe,  dear  reader,  the  follow- 
ing points  concerning  this  part  of  the  divine  testimony : 

1.  It  is  the  Lord  Jesus,  our  Lord  and  .Master,  who  speaks 
this  as  the  lawgiver  of  his  people,  —  he  who  has  infinite 
wisdom  and  unfathomable  love  to  us,  who  therefore  both 
knows  what  is  for  our  real  welfare  and  happiness,  and  who 


260  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI, 

cannot  exact  from  us  any  requirement  inconsistent  with 
that  love  which  led  him  to  lay  down  his  life  for  us. 

2.  His  counsel,  his  affectionate  entreaty,  and  his  com- 
mandment to  us  his  disciples  is, "  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  upon  earth."  The  meaning  obviously  is,  that  the 
disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  being  strangers  and  pilgrims 
on  earth,  i.  e.  neither  belonging  to  the  earth  nor  expecting 
to  remain  in  it,  should  not  see7c  to  increase  their  earthly 
possessions,  in  whatever  these  possessions  may  consist. 
This  is  a  word  for  poor  believers  as  well  as  for  rich  believ- 
ers ;  it  has  as  much  a  reference  to  putting  shillings  into 
the  savings  bank  as  to  putting  thousands  of  pounds  into 
the  funds,  or  purchasing  one  house  or  one  farm  after 
another.  It  may  be  said,  But  does  not  every  prudent  and 
provident  person  seek  to  increase  his  means,  that  he  may 
have  a  goodly  portion  to  leave  to  his  children,  or  to  have 
something  for  old  age,  or  for  the  time  of  sickness,  etc.  ? 
My  reply  is,  it  is  quite  true  that  this  is  the  custom  of  the 
world.  But  whilst  thus  it  is  in  the  world,  and  we  have 
every  reason  to  believe  ever  will  be  so  among  those  that 
are  of  the  world,  and  who  therefore  have  their  portion  on 
earth,  we  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  being  born  again, 
being  the  children  of  God,  not  nominally,  but  really,  being 
truly  partakers  of  the  divine  nature,  being  in  fellowship 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  having  in  prospect  "  an 
inheritance  incorruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth 
not  away,"  (1  Peter  i.  4,)  ought  in  every  respect  to  act 
differently  from  the  world,  and  so  in  this  particular  also. 
If  we  disciples  of  the  Lord  Jesus  seek,  like  the  people  of 
the  world,  after  an  increase  of  our  possessions,  may  not 
those  who  are  of  the  world  justly  question  whether  we 
believe  what  we  say,  when  we  speak  about  our  inheritance, 
our  heavenly  calling,  our  being  the  children  of  God,  etc.  ? 
Often  it  must  be  a  sad  stumbling-block  to  the  unbeliever 
to  s<*<*  a  professed  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  acting  in  this 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  261 

particular  just  like  himself.     Consider  this,  dear  brethren 
in  the  Lord,  should  this  remark  apply  to  you. 

3.  Our  Lord   says  about  the   earth  that  it  is  a  place 
"where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where   thieves 
break  through  and  steal."    All  that  is  of  the  earth,  and  in 
any  way  connected  with  it,  is  subject  to  corruption,  to 
change,  to  dissolution.     There  is  no  reality,  or  substance, 
in  anything  else  but  in  heavenly  things.     Often  the  careful 
amassing  of  earthly  possessions  ends  in  losing  them  in  a 
moment  by  fire,  by  robbery,  by  a  change  of  mercantile 
concerns,  by  loss  of  work,  etc. ;  but  suppose  all  this  were 
not  the  case,  still,  yet  a  little  while,  and  thy  soul  shall  be 
required  of  thee  ;  or,  yet  a  little  while,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
will  return ;  and  what  profit  shalt  thou  then  have,  dear 
reader,  if  thou  hast  carefully  sought  to  increase  thy  earthly 
possessions  ? 

4.  Our  Lord,  however,  does  not  merely  bid  us  not  to  lay 
up  treasure  upon  earth ;  for  if  he  had  said  no  more,  this 
his  commandment  might  be  abused,  and  persons  might 
find  in  it  an  encouragement  for  their  extravagant  habits, 
for  their  love  of  pleasure,  for  their  habit  of  spending  every- 
thing they  have,  or  can  obtain,  upon  themselves.    It  does 
not  mean,  then,  as  is  the  common  phrase,  that  we  should 
"  live  up  to  our  income ; "  for  he  adds,  "  But  lay  up  for 
yourselves  treasures  in  heaven."     There  is  such  a  thing  as 
laying  up  as  truly  in  heaven  as  there  is  laying  up  on  earth ; 
if  it  were  not  so,  our  Lord  would  not  have  said  so.    Just 
as  persons  put  one  sum  after  another  into  the  bank,  and 
it  is  put  down  to  their  credit,  and  they  may  use  the  money 
afterwards  :  so  truly  the  penny,  the  shilling,  the  pound,  the 
hundred  pounds,  the  ten  thousand  pounds,  given  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  and  constrained  by  the  love  of  Jesus,  to  poor 
brethren,  or  in  any  way  spent  in  the  work  of  God,  he 
marks  down  in  the  book  of  remembrance,  he  considers  as 
laid  up  in  heaven.     The  money  is  not  lost,  it  is  laid  up  in 


262  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHA!.  XVI. 

the  banJc  of  heaven  ;  yet  so,  that  whilst  an  earthly  bank 
may  break,  or  through  earthly  circumstances  we  may  lose 
our  earthly  possessions,  the  money  which  is  thus  secured 
in  heaven  cannot  be  lost.  But  this  is  by  no  means  the 
only  difference.  I  notice  a  few  more  points  :  Treasures 
laid  up  on  earth  bring  along  with  them  many  cares ;  treas- 
ures laid  up  in  heaven  never  give  care.  Treasures  laid  up 
on  earth  never  can  afford  spiritual  joy ;  treasures  laid  up 
in  heaven  bring  along  with  them  peace  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost  even  now.  Treasures  laid  up  on  earth,  in  a 
dying  hour  cannot  afford  peace  and  comfort,  and  when  life 
is  over  they  are  taken  from  us  ;  treasures  laid  up  in  heaven 
draw  forth  thanksgiving  that  we  were  permitted  and 
counted  worthy  to  serve  the  Lord  with  the  means  with 
which  he  was  pleased  to  intrust  us  as  stewards,  and  when 
this  life  is  over  we  are  not  deprived  of  what  was  laid  up 
there,  but  when  we  go  to  heaven  we  go  to  the  place  where 
our  treasures  are,  and  we  shall  find  them  there.  Often  we 
hear  it  said,  when  a  person  has  died,  he  died  worth  so  much. 
But  whatever  be  the  phrases  common  in  the  world,  it  is 
certain  that  a  person  may  die  worth  fifty  thousand  pounds 
sterling,  as  the  world  reckons,  and  yet  that  individual  may 
not  possess,  in  the  sight  of  God,  one  thousand  pounds 
sterling,  because  he  was  not  rich  towards  God,  he  did  not 
lay  up  treasure  in  heaven.  And  so,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
can  suppose  a  man  of  God  falling  asleep  in  Jesus,  and  his 
surviving  widow  finding  scarcely  enough  left  behind  him 
to  suffice  for  the  funeral,  who  was  nevertheless  rich  towards 
God  :  in  the  sight  of  God  he  may  possess  five  thousand 
pounds  sterling,  he  may  have  laid  up  that  sum  in  heaven. 
Dear  reader,  does  your  soul  long  to  be  rich  towards  God, 
to  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven  ?  The  world  passes  away, 
and  the  lust  thereof.  Yet  a  little  while  and  our  steward- 
ship will  be  taken  from  us.  At  present  we  have  the 
opportunity  of  serving  the  Lord  with  our  time,  our  talents, 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  263 

our  bodily  strength,  our  gifts,  and  also  with  our  j  roperty  ; 
but  shortly  this  opportunity  may  cease.  Oh,  how  shortly 
may  it  cease !  Before  ever  this  is  read  by  any  one,  I  may 
have  fallen  asleep  ;  and  the  very  next  day  after  you  have 
read  this,  dear  reader,  you  may  fall  asleep ;  and,  therefore, 
whilst  we  have  the  opportunity,  let  us  serve  the  Lord. 

5.  The  Lord  lastly  adds  :  "  For  where  your  treasure  is, 
there  will  your  heart  be  also."  Where  should  the  heart 
of  the  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be,  but  in  heaven  ?  Our 
calling  is  a  heavenly  calling,  our  inheritance  is  a  heavenly 
inheritance,  and  reserved  for  us  in  heaven  ;  our  citizenship 
is  in  heaven  ;  but  if*  we  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  lay  up 
treasures  on  earth,  the  necessary  result  of  it  is,  that  our 
hearts  will  be  upon  earth  ;  nay,  the  very  fact  of  our  doing 
so  proves  that  they  are  there !  Nor  will  it  be  otherwise, 
till  there  be  a  ceasing  to  lay  up  treasures  upon  earth.  The 
believer  who  lays  up  treasures  upon  earth  may,  at  first,  not 
live  openly  in  sin,  he  in  a  measure  may  yet  bring  some 
honor  to  the  Lord  in  certain  things  ;  but  the  injurious  ten- 
dencies of  this  habit  will  show  themselves  more  and  more, 
whilst  the  habit  of  laying  up  treasures  in  heaven  would 
draw  the  heart  more  and  more  heavenward;  would  be 
continually  strengthening  his  new,  his  divine  nature,  his 
spiritual  faculties,  because  it  would  call  his  spiritual  facul- 
ties into  use,  and  thus  they  would  be  strengthened ;  and 
he  would  more  and  more,  whilst  yet  in  the  body,  have  his 
heart  in  heaven,  and  set  upon  heavenly  things ;  and  thus 
the  laying  up  treasures  in  heaven  would  bring  along  with 
it,  even  in  this  life,  precious  spiritual  blessings  as  a  reward 
of  obedience  to  the  commandment  of  our  Lord. 

II.  The  next  passage,  on  which  I  desire  to  make  a  few 
remarks,  is  Matt.  vi.  33 :  "  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness;  and  all  these  things  shall 
be  added  unto  you."  After  our  Lord,  in  the  previous 
verses,  had  been  pointing  his  disciples  "  to  the  fowls  of  the 


264  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST,  CHAP  XVI. 

air,"  and  "the  lilies  of  the  field,"  in  order  that  they  should 
be  without  carefulness  about  the  necessaries  of  life,  he 
adds:  "Therefore  take  no  thought  (literally,  be  not 
anxious),  saying,  What  shall  we  eat?  or,  What  shall  we 
drink?  or,  Wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed?  (for  after 
all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek ;)  for  your  heavenly 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things." 
Observe  here  particularly  that  we,  the  children  of  God, 
should  be  different  from  the  nations  of  the  earth,  from 
those  who  have  no  Father  in  heaven,  and  who  therefore 
make  it  their  great  business,  their  first  anxious  concern, 
what  they  shall  eat,  and  what  they  shall  drink,  and  where- 
withal they  shall  be  clothed.  We,  the  children  of  God, 
should,  as  in  every  other  respect,  so  in  this  particular  also, 
be  different  from  the  world,  and  prove  to  the  world  that 
we  believe  that  we  have  a  Father  in  heaven  who  knoweth 
that  we  have  need  of  all  these  things.  The  fact  that  our 
Almighty  Father,  who  is  full  of  infinite  love  to  us  his  chil- 
dren, and  who  has  proved  to  us  his  love  in  the  gift  of  his 
only-begotten  Son,  and  his  almighty  power  in  raising  him 
from  the  dead,  knows  that  we  have  need, of  these  things, 
should  remove  all  anxiety  from  our  minds.  There  is,  how- 
ever, one  thing  that  we  have  to  attend  to,  and  which  we 
ought  to  attend  to,  with  reference  to  our  temporal  neces- 
sities ;  it  is  mentioned  in  our  verse  :  "But  seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness."  The  great  busi- 
ness which  the  disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  has  to  be  con- 
cerned about  (for  this  word  was  spoken  to  disciples,  to 
professed  believers)  is,  to  seek  the  kingdom  of  God,  i.  e. 
to  seek,  as  I  view  it,  after  the  external  and  internal  pros- 
perity of  the  church  of  Christ.  If,  according  to  our  ability, 
and  according  to  the  opportunity  which  the  Lord  gives  us, 
we  seek  to  win  souls  for  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  appears  to 
me  to  be  seeking  the  external  prosperity  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  j  and  if  we,  as  members  of  the  body  of  Christ,  seek 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  265 

to  benefit  our  fellow-members  in  the  jody,  helping  them 
on  in  grace  and  truth,  or  caring  for  them  in  any  way  to 
their  edification,  that  would  be  seeking  the  internal  pros- 
perity of  the  kingdom  of  God.  But  in  connection  with 
this  we  have  also  "  to  seek  his  righteousness,"  which  means 
(as  it  was  spoken  to  disciples,  to  those  who  have  a  Father 
in  heaven,  and  not  to  those  who  were  without),  to  seek  to 
be  more  and  more  like  God,  to  seek  to  be  inwardly  con- 
formed to  the  mind  of  God.  If  these  two  things  are 
attended  to  (and  they  imply  also  that  we  are  not  slothful 
in  business),  then  do  we  come  under  that  precious  promise  : 
"  And  all  these  things  (that  is,  food,  raiment,  or  anything 
else  that  is  needful  for  this  present  life)  shall  be  added 
unto  you."  It  is  not  for  attending  to  these  two  things • 
that  we  obtain  the  blessing,  but  in  attending  to  them. 

I  now  ask  you,  my  dear  reader,  a  few  questions  in  all 
love,  because  I  do  seek  your  welfare,  and  I  do  not  wish  to 
put  these  questions  to  you  without  putting  them  first  to 
my  own  heart.  Do  you  make  it  your  primary  business, 
your  first  great  concern,  to  seek  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
his  righteousness  ?  Are  the  things  of  God,  the  honor  of 
his  name,  the  welfare  of  his  church,  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners, and  the  profit  of  your  own  soul,  your  chief  aim  ?  Or 
does  your  business,  or  your  family,  or  your  own  temporal 
concerns,  in  some  shape  or  other  primarily  occupy  your 
attention?  If  the  latter  be  the  case,  then,  though  you 
may  have  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  yet  could  you  be  sur- 
prised if  you  had  them  not  ?  Remember  that  the  world 
r  Nsseth  away,  but  that  the  things  of  God  endure  forever. 

I  never  knew  a  child  of  God,  who  acted  according  to  the 
xbove  passage,  in  whose  experience  the  Lord  did  not  fulfil 
his  word  of  promise,  "  All  these  things  shall  be  added 
unto  you." 

III.  Tlfe  third  portion  of  the  divine  testimony  on 
which  I  desire  to  throw  out  a  few  hints,  is  in  1  John  L  3 : 


266  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

"And  truly  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ."     Observe, 

1.  The  words  "  fellowship,"  "  communion,"  "  copartici- 
pation,"  and  "partnership,"  mean  the  same. 

2.  The  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  does  not  only  obtain 
forgiveness  of  all  his  sins,  as  he  does  through  the  shedding 
of  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  faith  in  his  name ;  does  not  only 
become  a  righteous  one  before  God,  through  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  faith  in  his  name ;  is  not  only 
begotten  again,  born  of  God,  and  partaker  of  the  divine 
nature,  and  therefore  a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  God  ; 
but  he  is  also  in  fellowship  or  partnership  with  God.   Now, 
so  far  as  it  regards  God,  and  our  standing  in  the  Lord 
Jesus,  we  have  this  blessing  once  for  all ;  nor  does  it  allow 
of  either  an  increase  or  a  decrease.    Just  as  God's  love  to 
us  believers,  his  children,  is  unalterably  the  same,  what- 
ever may  be  the  manifestations  of  that  love ;  and  as  his 
peace  with  us  is  the  same,  however  much  our  peace  may 
be  disturbed;  so  it  is  also  with  regard  to  our  being  in  fel- 
lowship or  partnership  with  him :  it  remains  unalterably 
the  same  so  far  as  God  is  concerned.     But  then, 

3.  There  is  an  experimental  fellowship,  or  partnership, 
mth  the  Father  and  with  his  Son,  which  consists  in  this  : 
that  all  which  we  possess  in  God,  as  being  the  partners  or 
fellows  of  God,  is  brought  down  into  our  daily  life,  is  en- 
joyed, experienced,  and  used.    This  experimental  fellow- 
ehip,  or  partnership,  allows  of  an  increase  or  a  decrease,  in 
the  measure  in  which  faith  is  in  exercise,  and  in  which  we 
are  entering  into  what  we  have  received  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 
The  measure  in  which  we  enjoy  this  experimental  fellow- 
ship with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son  is  without  limit ; 
for  without  limit  we  may  make  use  of  our  partnership 
with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son,  and  draw  by  prayer 
and  faith  out  of  the  inexhaustible  fulness  which  there  is 
in  God. 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  '    267 

Let  us  now  take  a  few  instances  in  order  to  see  the 
practical  working  of  this  experimental  fellowship,  tfr  part- 
nership, with  the  Father  and  with  the  Son.  Suppose 
there  are  two  believing  parents  who  were  not  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth  until  some  years  after  the  Lord 
had  given  them  several  children.  Their  children  were 
bro-  ;ht  up  in  sinful,  evil  ways,  whilst  the  parents  did  not 
know  tho  Lord.  Now  the  parents  reap  as  they  sowed. 
They  suffer  from  having  set  an  evil  example  before  their  chil- 
dren, for  their  children  are  unruly  and  behave  most  improp- 
erly. What  is  now  to  be  done  ?  Need  such  parents  despair  ? 
No.  The  first  thing  they  have  to  do  is,  to  make  confession  of 
their  sins  to  God,  with  regard  to  neglecting  their  children 
whilst  they  were  themselves  living  in  sin,  and  then  to  re- 
member that  they  are  in  partnership  with  God,  and  there- 
fore to  be  of  good  courage,  though  they  are  in  themselves 
still  utterly  insufficient  for  the  task  of  managing  their 
children.  They  have  in  themselves  neither  the  wisdom, 
nor  the  patience,  nor  the  long-suffering,  nor  the  gentleness, 
nor  the  meekness,  nor  the  love,  nor  the  decision  and  firm- 
ness, nor  anything  else  that  may  be  needful  in  dealing  with 
their  children  aright.  But  their  heavenly  Father  has  all 
this.  The  Lord  Jesus  possesses  all  this.  And  they  are  in 
partnership  with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Son,  and  there- 
fore they  can  obtain  by  prayer  and  faith  all  they  need  out 
of  the  fulness  of  God.  I  say  by  prayer  and  faith,  for  wr 
have  to  make  known  our  need  to  God  in  prayer,  ask  his  helpj 
and  then  we  have  to  believe  he  will  give  us  what  we  need. 
Prayer  alone  is  not  enough.  We  may  pray  never  so  much, 
yet,  if  we  do  not  believe  that  God  will  give  us  what  we 
need,  we  have  no  reason  to  expect  that  we  shall  receive 
what  we  have  asked  for.  So  then  these  parents  would 
need  to  ask  God  to  give  them  the  needful  wisdom,  patience, 
long-suffering,  gentleness,  meekness,  love,  decision,  and 
firmness,  and  whatever  else  they  may  judge  they  need. 


268    '  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XYI 

They  may  in  humble  boldness  remind  their  heavenly 
Father  that  his  word  assures  them  that  they  are  in  part- 
nership with  him,  and,  as  they  themselves  are  lacking  in 
these  particulars,  ask  him  to  be  pleased  to  supply  their 
need ;  and  then  they  have  to  believe  that  God  will  do  it, 
and  they  shall  receive  according  to  their  need. 

Another  instance :  Suppose  I  am  so  situated  in  my 
business  that  day  by  day  such  difficulties  arise  that  I 
continually  find  that  I  take  wrong  steps  by  reason  of  these 
great  difficulties.  How  may  the  case  be  altered  for  the 
better?  In  myself  I  see  no  remedy  for  the  difficulties. 
In  looking  at  myself  I  can  expect  nothing  but  to  make 
still  further  mistakes,  and,  therefore,  trial  upon  trial  seems 
to  be  before  me.  And  yet  I  need  not  despair.  The 
living  God  is  my  partner.  I  have  not  sufficient  wisdom 
to  meet  these  difficulties  so  as  to  be  able  to  know  what 
steps  to  take,  but  he  is  able  to  direct  me.  What  I  have, 
therefore,  to  do,  is  this :  in  simplicity  to  spread  my  case 
before  my  heavenly  Father  and  my  Lord  Jesus.  The 
Father  and  the  Son  are  my  partners.  I  have  to  tell  out 
my  heart  to  God,  and  to  ask  him,  that,  as  he  is  my 
partner,  and  I  have  no  wisdom  in  myself  to  meet  all  the 
many  difficulties  which  continually  occur  in  my  business, 
he  would  be  pleased  to  guide  and  direct  me,  and  to  supply 
me  with  the  needful  wisdom ;  and  then  I  have  to  believe 
that  God  will  do  so,  and  go  with  good  courage  to  my 
business,  and  expect  help  from  him  in  the  next  difficulty 
that  may  come  before  me.  I  have  to  look  out  for  guidance, 
I  have  to  expect  counsel  from  the  Lord ;  and  as  assuredly 
as  I  do  so,  I  shall  have  it,  I  shall  find  that  I  am  not  norni* 
nally,  but  really,  in  partnership  with  the  Father  and  with 
the  Son. 

Another  instance  :  There  is  a  father  and  mother  with 
seven  small  children.  Both  parents  are  believers.  The 
father  works  in  a  manufactory,  but  cannot  earn  more  thao 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  265 

ten  shillings  per  week.  The  mother  cannot  earn  anything 
These  ten  shillings  are  too  little  for  the  supply  of  nourish- 
ing and  wholesome  food  for  seven  growing  children  and 
their  parents,  and  for  providing  them  with  the  other  neces 
saries  of  life.  What  is  to  be  done  in  such  a  case  ? 


not  to  find  fault  with  the  manufacturer,  who  may  not  be 
able  to  afford  more  wages,  and  much  less  to  murmur 
against  God;  but  the  parents  have  in  simplicity  to  tell 
God,  their  partner,  that  the  wages  of  ten  shillings  a  week 
are  not  sufficient  in  England  to  provide  nine  persons  with 
all  they  need,  so  as  that  their  health  be  not  injured.  They 
have  to  remind  God  that  he  is  not  a  hard  master,  not  an 
unkind  being,  but  a  most  loving  Father,  who  has  abun- 
dantly proved  the  love  of  his  heart  in  the  gift  of  his  only 
begotten  Son.  And  they  have  in  childlike  simplicity  to 
ask  him  that  either  he  would  order  it  so  that  the  manu- 
facturer may  be  able  to  allow  more  wages  ;  or  that  he  (the 
Lord)  would  find  them  another  place,  where  the  father 
would  be  able  to  earn  more  ;  or  that  he  would  be  pleased, 
somehow  or  other,  as  it  may  seem  good  to  him,  to  supply 
them  with  more  means.  They  have  to  ask  the  Lord,  in 
childlike  simplicity,  again  and  again  for  it,  if  he  does  not 
answer  their  request  at  once  ;  and  they  have  to  believe  that 
God,  their  Father  and  partner,  will  give  them  the  desire 
of  their  hearts.  They  have  to  expect  an  answer  to  their 
prayers  ;  day  by  day  they  have  to  look  out  for  it,  and  to 
repeat  their  request  till  God  grants  it.  As  assuredly  as 
they  believe  that  God  will  grant  them  their  request,  so 
assuredly  it  shall  be  granted. 

Thus,  suppose  I  desired  more  power  over  my  besetting 
sins  ;  suppose  I  desired  more  power  against  certain  temp- 
tations ;  suppose  I  desired  more  wisdom,  or  grace,  or  any- 
thing else  that  I  may  need  in  my  service  among  the  saints, 
or  in  my  service  towards  the  unconverted  :  what  have  I  to 
do  but  to  make  use  of  my  being  in  fellowship  with  the 
23* 


270  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAI-.  XVI 

Father  and  with  the  Son  ?  Just  as,  for  instance,  an  old 
faithful  clerk,  who  is  this  day  taken  into  partnership  by  an 
immensely  rich  firm,  though  himself  altogether  without 
property,  would  not  be  discouraged  by  reason  of  a  large 
payment  having  to  be  made  by  the  firm  within  three  days, 
though  he  himself  has  no  money  at  all  of  his  own,  but 
would  comfort  himself  with  the  immense  riches  possessed 
by  those  who  so  generously  have  just  taken  him  into  part- 
nership :  so  should  we,  the  children  of  God  and  servants 
of  Jesus  Christ,  comfort  ourselves  by  being  in  fellowship, 
or  partnership,  with  the  Father,  and  with  the  Son,  though 
we  have  no  power  of  our  own  against  our  besetting  sins ; 
though  we  cannot  withstand  temptations,  which  are  before 
us,  in  our  own  strength  ;  and  though  we  have  neither  suffi- 
cient grace  nor  wisdom  for  our  service  among  the  saints, 
or  towards  the  unconverted.  All  we  have  to  do  is,  to 
draw  upon  our  partner,  the  living  God.  By  prayer  and 
faith  we  may  obtain  all  needful  temporal  and  spiritual  help 
and  blessings.  In  all  simplicity  have  we  to  tell  out  our 
heart  before  God,  and  then  we  have  to  believe  that  he  will 
give  to  us  according  to  our  need. 

But  if  we  do  not  believe  that  God  will  help  us,  could  we 
be  at  peace  ?  The  clerk,  taken  into  the  firm  as  partner, 
believes  that  the  firm  will  meet  the  payment,  though  so 
large,  and  though  in  three  days  it  is  to  be  made,  and  it  is 
this  that  keeps  his  heart  quiet,  though  altogether  poor  him- 
self. We  have  to  believe  that  our  infinitely  rich  partner, 
the  living  God,  will  help  us  in  our  need,  and  we  shall  not 
only  be  in  peace,  but  we  shall  actually  find  that  the  help 
which  we  need  will  be  granted  to  us.  Let  not  the  con- 
sciousness of  your  entire  unworthiness  keep  you,  dear 
reader,  from  believing  what  God  has  said  concerning  you. 
If  you  are  indeed  a  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  then  this 
precious  privilege,  of  being  in  partnership  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  is  yours,  though  you  and  I  are  entirely 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  271 

unworthy  of  it.  If  the  consciousness  of  our  unworthiness 
were  to  keep  us  from  believing  what  God  has  said  con- 
cerning those  who  depend  upon  and  trust  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  for  salvation,  then  we  should  find  that  there  is  not 
one  single  blessing,  with  which  we  have  been  blessed  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  from  which,  on  account  of  our  uu worthi- 
ness, we  could  derive  any  settled  comfort  or  peace. 

IV.  There  is  one-  other  point,  which,  in  connection  with 
several  portions  of  the  word  of  God  which  bear  on  the 
Bubject,  I  desire  to  bring  before  the  believing  reader,  and 
it  refers  to  the  "  scriptural  way  of  overcoming  the  difficul- 
ties with  which  the  believer  now  meets  who  is  engaged  in 
a  business,  trade,  profession,  or  any  earthly  calling  what- 
ever, which  arise  from  competition  in  business,  too  great  a 
number  of  persons  being  occupied  in  the  same  calling, 
stagnation  of  trade,  and  the  like."  The  children  of  God, 
who  are  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  earth,  have  at  all  times 
had  difficulty  in  the  world,  for  they  are  not  at  home,  but 
from  home  ;  nor  should  they,  until  the  return  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  expect  it  to  be  otherwise  with  them.  But  whilst 
this  is  true,  it  is  also  true  that  the  Lord  'has  provided  us  in 
all  our  difficulties  with  something  in  his  own  word  to  meet 
them.  All  difficulties  may  be  overcome  by  acting  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God.  At  this  time  I  more  especially 
desire  to  point  out  the  means  whereby  the  children  of  God 
who  are  engaged  ir  any  earthly  calling  may  be  able  to 
overcome  the  difficulties  which  arise  from  competition  in 
business,  too  great  a  number  of  persons  being  occupied  in 
the  same  calling,  stagnation  of  trade,  and  the  like. 

1.  The  first  thing  which  the  believei  who  is  in  such 
difficulties  has  to  ask  himself  is,  Am  I  in  a  calling  in  which 
I  can  abide  with  God?  If  our  occupation  be  of  that 
kind  that  w^  cannot  ask  God's  blessing  upon  it,  or  that  we 
should  be  ashamed  to  be  found  in  it  at  the  appearing  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  or  that  it  of  necessity  hinders  our  spiritual 


272  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVT. 

progress,  then  we  must  give  it  up,  and  be  engaged  iji 
something  else  ;  but  in  few  cases  only  this  is  needful.  Far 
the  greater  part  of  the  occupations  in  which  believers  are 
engaged  are  not  of  such  a  nature  as  that  they  need  to  give 
them  up  in  order  to  maintain  a  good  conscience,  and  in 
order  to  be  able  to  walk  with  God,  though,  perhaps,  certain 
alterations  may  need  to  be  made  in  the  manner  of  con- 
ducting their  trade,  business,  or  profession.  About  these 
parts  of  our  calling  which  may  need  alteration,  we  shall 
receive  instruction  from  the  Lord  if  we  indeed  desire  it, 
and  wait  upon  him  for  it,  and  expect  it  from  him. 

2.  Now  suppose  the  believer  is  in  a  calling  in  which  he 
can  abide  with  God,  the  next  point  to  be  settled  is,  "  Why 
do  I  carry  on  this  business,  or  why  am  I  engaged  in  this 
trade  or  profession  f "  In  most  instances,  so  far  as  my 
experience  goes,  which  I  have  gathered  in  my  service 
among  the  saints  during  the  last  fifteen  years  and  a  half 
[i.  e.  in  1845],  I  believe  the  answer  would  be,  "I  ain 
engaged  in  my  earthly  calling  that  I  may  earn  the  means 
of  obtaining  the  necessaries  of  life  for  myself  and  family." 
Here  is  the  chief  error  from  which  almost  all  the  rest  of 
the  errors  which  are  entertained  by  children  of  God,  rela- 
tive to  their  calling,  spring.  It  is  no  right  and  scriptural 
motive  to  be  engaged  in  a  trade  or  business  or  profession 
merely  in  order  to  earn  the  means  for  the  obtaining  of  the 
necessaries  of  life  for  ourselves  and  family,  but  we  should 
loorJc  because  it  is  the  Lord^s  will  concerning  us.  This  is 
plain  from  the  following  passages :  1  Thess.  iv.  11,  12 ; 
2  Thess.  iii.  10-12  ;  Eph.  iv.  28.  It  is  quite  true  that,  in 
general,  the  Lord  provides  the  necessaries  of  life  by  means 
of  our  ordinary  calling ;  but  that  that  is  not  THE  REASON 
why  we  should  work,  is  plain  enough  from  the  considera- 
tion that  if  our  possessing  the  necessaries  of  life  depended 
upon  our  ability  of  working,  we  could  never  have  freedom 
from  anxiety,  for  we  should  always  have  to  say  to  our- 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  273 

selves,  And  what  shall  I  do  when  I  am  too  old  to  woik,  or 
when  by  reason  of  sickness  I  am  unable  to  earn  my  bread? 
But  if,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  engaged  in  our  earthly 
calling  because  it  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  m 
that  we  should  work,  and  that  thus  laboring  we  may  pro- 
vide for  our  families,  and  also  be  able  to  support  the  weab 
the  sick,  the  aged,  and  the  needy,  then  we  have  good  and 
scriptural  reason  to  say  to  ourselves,  Should  it  please  the 
Lord  to  lay  me  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  or  keep  me  otherwise 
by  reason  of  infirmity,  or  old  age,  or  want  of  employment, 
from  earning  my  bread  by  means  of  the  labor  of  my 
hands,  or  my  business,  or  my  profession,  he  will  yet  pro- 
vide for  me.  Because  we  who  believe  are  servants  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  has  bought  us  with  his  own  precious 
blood,  and  are  not  our  own,  and  because  this  our  precious 
Lord  and  Master  has  commanded  us  to  work,  therefore  we 
work :  and  in  doing  so  our  Lord  will  provide  for  us,  but 
whether  in  this  way  or  any  other  way  he  is  sure  to  provide 
for  us,  for  we  labor  in  obedience  to  him ;  and  if  even  a 
just  earthly  master  give  wages  to  his  servants,  the  Lord 
will  surely  see  to  it  that  we  have  our  wages,  if,  in  obedi- 
ence to  him,  we  are  engaged  in  our  calling,  and  not  for  our 
own  sake. 

How  great  the  difference  between  acting  according  to 
the  word  of  God  and  according  to  our  own  natural  desires, 
or  the  customs  of  the  world,  will  be  plain,  I  trust,  by  the 
following  case :  Suppose  I  were  engaged  in  some  useful 
trade.  Suppose  I  had  the  certain  human  prospect  that 
within  the  next  three  months  my  labor  would  bring  me 
in  nothing,  for  certain  reasons  connected  with  the  state  of 
mercantile  affairs.  As  a  man  of  the  world  I  should  say, 
I  shall  not  work  at  all,  because  my  labor  will  not  be  paid ; 
but  as  a  Christian,  who  desires  to  act  according  to  God's 
holy  word,  I  ought  to  say,  My  trade  is  useful  to  society, 
and  I  will  work,  notwithstanding  all  human  prospects, 


274  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

because  the  Lord  Jesus  has  commanded  me  to  labor ;  from 
him,  and  not  from  my  trade,  I  expect  my  wages.  In  addi- 
tion to  this,  the  Christian  ought  also  to  say,  Idleness  is  a 
dreadful  snare  of  the  devil ;  he  has  especial  opportunity  to 
get  an  advantage  over  the  children  of  God  when  they  are 
unoccupied ;  and,  therefore,  I  will  work  though  I  have  no 
human  prospect  of  obtaining  payment  for  my  labor,  but 
shall  get  only  the  cost  price  of  the  material,  and  shall  have 
to  give  my  work  for  nothing.  Moreover,  the  Christian 
ought  to  say,  Though  according  to  human  probability  I 
shall  have  to  labor  for  nothing  during  the  next  three 
months,  yet  I  will  work,  because  the  Lord  may  speedily 
alter  the  state  of  things,  contrary  to  all  human  expecta- 
tion ;  but  whether  he  be  pleased  to  do  so  or  not,  I  labor 
because  I  am  the  Lord's,  bought  by  his  precious  blood,  and 
he  commands  me  to  labor. 

But  there  are  motives  still  lower  than  to  be  engaged  in 
our  earthly  calling  merely  that  we  may  earn  the  means  of 
obtaining  the  necessaries  of  life,  why  even  Christians,  true 
children  of  God,  may  be  engaged  in  their  calling,  such  as, 
to  obtain  a  certain  sum  of  money,  and  then  to  retire  from 
business  and  to  live  upon  the  interest ;  or  to  provide 
something  for  old  age  ;  or  to  obtain  a  certain  amount  of 
property,  without  intending  to  give  up  business.  If  it  be 
unscriptural  to  be  engaged  in  our  calling  merely  even  for 
the  sake  of  earning  the  means  for  procuring  the  necessa- 
ries of  life  for  ourselves  and  family,  how  much  more  unbe- 
coming that  a  child  of  God  should  be  engaged  in  his 
calling  for  the  sake  of  any  of  the  last-mentioned  reasons. 

This  second  point,  then,  Why  do  I  carry  on  this  busi- 
ness? Why  am  I  engaged  in  this  trade  or  profession? 
ought  first  to  be  settled  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  according 
to  the  revealed  will  of  God ;  and  if  we  cannot  say,  in  hon- 
esty of  heart,  I  do  carry  on  my  business,  I  am  engaged  in 
my  trade,  or  art,  or  profession,  as  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  275 

whose  I  am,  because  he  has  bought  me  with  his  precious 
blood,  and  he  has  commanded  me  to  work,  and  therefore 
I  work,  —  I  say,  if  we  cannot  say  this  in  honesty  of  heart, 
but  must  confess  that  we  work  on  account  of  lower  motives, 
such  as  that  we  may  earn  our  bread,  or  on  account  of  still 
lower  motives,  and  such  as  are  altogether  unbecoming  a 
child  of  God,  who  is  not  of  the  world,  but  of  God,  such  as 
to  obtain  a  certain  sum  of  money  in  order  to  be  able  to 
live  on  the  interest  without  having  to  work,  or  to  provide 
something  for  old  age,  or  to  obtain  a  certain  amount  of 
property  without  intending  to  give  up  business  ;  —  if  these 
are  our  motives  for  being  engaged  in  our  calling,  I  say,  can 
we  be  surprised  that  we  meet  with  great  difficulties  in  our 
business,  and  that  the  Lord  in  his  abounding  love  to  us, 
his  erring  children,  does  not  allow  us  to  succeed  ?  But 
suppose  this  second  point  is  scripturally  settled,  and  we 
can  honestly  say  that,  because  we  are  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ,  we  are  occupied  as  we  are ;  we  have  further  to 
consider,  — 

3.  Whether  we  carry  on  our  business,  or  are  engaged 
in  our  trade,  art,  or  profession,  as  stewards  of  the  Lord. 
To  the  child  of  God  it  ought  not  to  be  enough  that  he  is 
in  a  calling  in  which  he  can  abide  with  God,  nor  that  he  is 
engaged  in  his  calling  because  it  is  the  will  of  his  Lord 
and  Master  that  he  should  work,  but  he  should  consider 
himself  in  his  trade,  business,  art,  or  profession,  only  as  the 
steward  of  the  Lord  with  reference  to  his  income.  The 
child  of  God  has  been  bought  with  the  precious  blood  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  is  altogether  his  property,  with  all 
that  he  possesses,  his  bodily  strength,  his  mental  strength, 
his  ability  of  every  kind,  his  trade,  business,  art,  or  profes- 
sion, his  property,  etc. ;  for  it  is  written,  "  Ye  are  not 
your  own ;  for  ye  are  bought  with  a  price."  1  Cor.  vi. 
19,  20.  The  proceeds  of  our  calling  are  therefore  not 
our  own  in  the  sense  of  using  them  as  our  natural  heart 


276  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

wishes  us  to  do,  whether  to  spend  them  on  the  gratifica- 
tion of  our  pride,  or  our  love  of  pleasure,  or  sensual  in- 
dulgences, or  to  lay  by  the  money  for  ourselves  or  our 
children,  or  use  it  in  any  way  as  we  naturally  like,  but 
we  have  to  stand  before  our  Lord  and  Master,  whose  stew- 
ards we  are,  to  seek  to  ascertain  his  will,  how  he  will  have 
us  use  the  proceeds  of  our  calling. 

But  is  this  indeed  the  spirit  in  which  children  of  God 
generally  are  engaged  in  their  calling  ?  It  is  but  too  well 
known  that  it  is  not  the  case  !  Can  we  then  wonder  at  it, 
that  even  God's  own  dear  children  should  so  often  be 
found  greatly  in  difficulty  with  regard  to  their  calling,  and 
be  found  so  often  complaining  about  stagnation  or  competi- 
tion in  trade,  and  the  difficulties  of  the  times,  though  there 
have  been  given  to  them  such  precious  promises  as,  "  Seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness,  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you  ; "  or,  "  Let  your 
conversation  (disposition  or  turn  of  mind)  be  without 
covetousness  ;  and  be  content  with  such  things  as  ye  have : 
for  he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee." 
Heb.  xiii.  5.  Is  it  not  obvious  enough  that  when  our 
heavenly  Father  sees  that  we  his  children  do  or  w^ould 
use- the  proceeds  of  our  calling,  as  our  natural  mind  would 
desire,  that  he  either  cannot  at  all  intrust  us  with  means, 
or  will  be  obliged  to  decrease  them  ?  No  wise  and  really 
affectionate  mother  will  permit  her  infant  to  play  with  a 
razor,  or  with  fire,  however  much  the  child  may  desire  to 
have  them  ;  and  so  the  love  and  wisdom  of  our  heavenly 
Father  will  not,  cannot,  intrust  us  with  pecuniary  means^ 
except  it  be  in  the  way  of  chastisement^  or  to  show  us 
finally  their  utter  vanity,  if  he  sees  that  we  do  not  desire 
to  possess  them  as  stewards  for  him,  in  order  that  we  may 
spend  them  as  he  may  point  out  to  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit, 
through  his  word. 

In  connection  with  this  subject,  I  give  a  few  hints  to  the 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  277 

believing  reader  on  three  passages  of  the  word  of  God. 
In  1  Cor.  xvi.  2,  we  find  it  written  to  the  brethren  at  Cor- 
inth, "  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of 
you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  has  prospered  him."  A 
contribution  for  the  poor  saints  in  Judea  was  to  be  made, 
and  the  brethren  at  Corinth  were  exhorted  to  put  by  for 
it,  every  Lord's  day,  according  to  the  measure  of  success 
which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  grant  them  in  their 
calling  during  the  week.  Now,  ought  not  the  saints  in 
our  day  also  to  act  according  to  this  word  ?  There  is  no 
passage  in  the  word  of  God  why  we  should  not  do  so,  and 
it  is  altogether  in  accordance  with  our  pilgrim  character, 
not  only  once  or  twice,  or  four  times  a  year,  to  see  how 
much  we  can  afford  to  give  to  the  poor  saints,  or  to  the 
work  of  God  in  any  way,  but  to  seek  to  settle  it  weekly. 
If  it  be  said,  I  cannot  ascertain  how  much  I  have  gained 
in  the  course  of  the  week  by  my  business,  and  therefore  I 
cannot  give  accordingly;  my  reply  is  this,  Seek,  dear 
brethren,  as  much  as  possible,  to  bring  your  business  upon 
such  a  footing  as  that  you  may  be  able,  as  nearly  as  pos- 
sible, to  settle  how  much  you  have  earned  in  your  calling 
in  the  course  of  the  week.  But  suppose  you  should  be  un- 
able to  settle  it  exactly  to  the  shilling  or  pound,  yet  you 
will  know  pretty  well  how  it  has  been  with  you  during  the 
week,  and  therefore,  according  to  your  lest  knowledge,  con- 
tribute on  the  coming  Lord's  day  towards  the  necessities 
of  the  poor  saints,  and  towards  the  work  of  God,  as  he, 
after  your  having  sought  his  guidance,  may  lead  you. 

Perhaps  you  say,  the  weeks  are  so  unlike ;  in  one  week 
I  may  earn  three  or  even  ten  times  as  much  as  in  anothei 
week,  and  if  I  give  according  to  my  earnings  from  m^ 
calling  during  a  very  good  week,  then  how  are  such  week? 
when  I  earn  scarcely  any  thing,  or  how  are  the  bad  debtj 
to  be  met?  How  shall  I  do  when  sickness  befalls  my 
family,  or  when  other  trials  productive  of  expense  come 
24 


278  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XVL 

upon  me,  if  I  do  not  make  provision  for  such  seasons  ? 
My  reply  is,  1.  I  do  not  find  in  the  whole  New  Testament 
one  single  passage  in  which  either  directly  or  indirectly 
exhortations  are  given  to  provide  against  deadness  in 
business,  bad  debts,  and  sickness,  by  laying  up  money.  2. 
Often  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  allow  deadness  in  business, 
or  bad  debts,  or  sickness  in  our  family,  or  other  trials 
which  increase  our  expenses,  to  befall  us,  because  we  do 
not,  as  his  stewards,  act  according  to  stewardship,  but  as  if 
we  were  owners  of  what  we  have,  forgetting  that  the 
time  has  not  yet  come  when  we  shall  enter  upon  our  pos- 
sessions ;  and  he  does  so  in  order  that,  by  these  losses 
and  expenses,  our  property  which  we  have  collected  may 
be  decreased,  lest  we  should  altogether  set  our  hearts 
again  upon  earthly  things,  and  forget  God  entirely.  His 
love  is  so  great,  that  he  will  not  let  his  children  quietly 
go  their  own  way  when  they  have  forsaken  him ;  but  if 
his  loving  admonitions  by  his  Holy  Spirit  are  disregarded, 
he  is  obliged  in  fatherly  love  to  chastise  them.  A  striking 
illustration  of  what  I  have  said  we  have  in  the  case  of 
Israel  nationally.  The  commandment  to  them  was,  to 
leave  their  land  uncultivated  in  the  seventh  year,  in  order 
that  it  might  rest,  and  the  Lord  promised  to  make  up  for 
this  deficiency  by  his  abundant  blessing  resting  upon  the 
sixth  year.  However,  Israel  acted  not  according  to  this 
commandment,  no  doubt  saying,  in  the  unbelief  of  their 
hearts,  as  the  Lord  had  foretold,  "  What  shall  we  eat  in 
the  seventh  year?  Behold,  we  shall  not  sow,  nor  gather 
in  our  increase."  Levit.  xxv.  But  what  did  the  Lord  do  ? 
He  was  determined  the  land  should  have  rest,  and  as  the 
Israelites  did  not  willingly  give  it,  he  sent  them  for  seventy 
years  into  captivity,  in  order  that  thus  the  land  might  have 
rest.  See  Levit.  xxvi.  33-35.  Beloved  brethren  in  the 
Lord,  let  us  take  heed  so  to  walk  as  that  the  Lord  may 
not  be  obliged  by  chastisement  to  take  a  part  of  our  earthl  j 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  279 

possessions  from  us  in  the  way  of  bad  debts,  sickness,  de- 
crease of  business,  and  the  like,  because  we  would  not  own 
our  position  as  stewards,  but  act  as  owners,  and  keep  for 
ourselves  the  means  with  which  the  Lord  had  intrusted  us, 
not  for  the  gratification  of  our  own  carnal  mind,  but  for 
the  sake  of  using  them  in  his  service  and  to  his  praise. 

It  might  also  be  said  by  a  brother  whose  earnings  are 
small,  should  /also  give  according  to  my  earnings  ?  They 
are  already  so  small  that  my  wife  can  only  with  the  great- 
est difficulty  manage  to  make  them  sufficient  for  the  family. 
My  reply  is,  Have  you  ever  considered,  my  brother,  that 
the  very  reason  why  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  let  your  earn- 
ings remain  so  small  may  be  the  fact  of  your  spending 
everything  upon  yourselves,  and  that  if  he  were  to  give 
you  more  you  would  only  use  it  to  increase  your  own 
family  comfort,  instead  of  looking  about  to  see  who  among 
the  brethren  are  sick,  or  who  have  no  work  at  all,  that  you 
might  help  them,  or  how  you  might  assist  the  work  of  God 
at  home  or  abroad  ?  There  is  a  great  temptation  for  a 
brother  whose  earnings  are  small  to  put  off  the  responsi- 
bility of  assisting  the  needy  and  sick  saints,  or  helping  on 
the  work  of  God,  and  to  lay  it  upon  the  few  rich  brethren 
and  sisters  with  whom  he  is  associated  in  fellowship,  and 
thus  rob  his  own  soul ! 

It  might  be  asked,  How  much  shall  I  give  of  my  income  ? 
The  tenth  part,  or  the  fifth  part,  or  the  third  part,  or  one 
half,  or  more  ?  My  reply  is,  God  lays  down  no  rule  con- 
cerning this  point.  What  we  do  we  should  do  cheerfully 
and  not  of  necessity.  But  if  even  Jacob,  with  the  first 
dawning  of  spiritual  light  (Genesis  xxviii.  22),  promised 
to  God  the  tenth  of  all  he  should  give  to  him,  how  much 
ought  we  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  do  for  him :  we, 
whose  calling  is  a  heavenly  one,  and  icJio  Jcnow  distinctly 
that  we  are  children  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  the  Lord 
Jesus !  Yet  do  all  the  children  of  God  give  even  the  tenth 


280  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

part  of  what  the  Lord  gives  them  ?  That  would  be  two 
shillings  per  week  for  the  brother  who  earns  one  pound, 
and  four  shillings  to  him  who  earns  two  pounds,  and  two 
pounds  per  week  to  him  whose  income  is  twenty  pounds 
per  week. 

In  connection  with  1  Cor.  xvi.  2, 1  would  mention  two 
other  portions :  1.  "  He  which  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap 
also  sparingly ;  and  he  that  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap 
also  bountifully."  2  Cor.  ix.  6.  It  is  certain  that  we  chil- 
dren of  God  are  so  abundantly  blessed  in  Jesus,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  that  we  ought  to  need  no  stimulus  to  good 
works.  The  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  the  having  been 
made  forever  the  children  of  God,  the  having  before  us 
the  Father's  house  as  our  home; — these  blessings  ought  to 
be  sufficient  motives  to  constrain  us  in  love  and  gratitude 
to  serve  God  abundantly  all  the  days  of  our  life,  and  cheer- 
fully also  to  give  up,  as  he  may  call  for  it,  that  with  which 
he  has  intrusted  us  of  the  things  of  this  world.  But  whilst 
this  is  the  case,  the  Lord  nevertheless  holds  out  to  us  in 
his  holy  word  motives  why  we  should  serve  him,  deny 
ourselves,  use  our  property  for  him,  etc.,  and  the  last  men- 
tioned passage  is  one  of  that  kind.  The  verse  is  true,  both 
with  reference  to  the  life  that  is  now,  and  that  which  is  to 
come.  If  we  have  been  sparingly  using  our  property  for 
him,  there  will  have  been  little  treasure  laid  up  in  heaven, 
and  therefore  a 'small  amount  of  capital  will  be  found  in 
the  world  to  come,  so  far  as  it  regards  reaping.  Again, 
we  shall  reap  bountifully  if  we  seek  to  be  rich  towards 
< *od,  by  abundantly  using  our  means  for  him,  whether  in 
ministering  to  the  necessities  of  the  poor  saints,  or  using 
otherwise  our  pecuniary  means  for  his  work.  Dear  breth- 
ren, these  things  are  realities !  Shortly,  very  shortly,  will 
come  the  reaping-time,  and  then  will  be  the  question 
whether  we  shall  reap  sparingly  or  bountifully. 

But  while  this  passage  refers  to  the  life  hereafter,  it  also 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  281 

refers  to  the  life  that  now  is.  Just  as  now  the  k\ve  of 
Clwist  constrains  us  to  communicate  of  that  with  which 
the  Lord  intrusts  us,  so  will  be  the  present  reaping,  both 
with  regard  to  spiritual  and  temporal  things.  Should 
there  be  found,  therefore,  in  a  brother,  the  want  of  entering 
into  his  position  as  being  merely  a  steward  for  the  Lord  in 
his  calling,  and  should  he  give  no  heed  to  the  admonitions 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  communicate  to  those  who  are  in 
need  or  to  help  the  work  of  God,  then  can  such  a  brother 
be  surprised  that  he  meets  with  great  difficulties  in  his 
calling,  and  that  he  cannot  get  on  ?  This  is  according  to 
the  Lord's  word.  He  is  sowing  sparingly,  and  he  therefore 
reaps  sparingly.  But  should  the  love  of  Christ  constrain 
a  brother,  out  of  the  earnings  of  his  calling,  to  sow  bounti- 
fully, he  will  even  in  this  life  reap  bountifully,  both  with 
regard  to  blessings  in  his  soul,  and  with  regard  to  temporal 
things.  Consider  in  connection  with  this  the  following 
passage,  which,  though  taken  from  the  Book  of  Prov- 
erbs, is  not  of  a  Jewish  character,  but  true  concerning  be- 
lievers under  the  present  dispensation  also :  "  There  is  that 
scattereth,  and  yet  increaseth ;  and  there  is  that  with- 
holdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty.  The 
liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat ;  and  he  that  watereth  shall 
be  watered  also  himself."  Prov.  xi.  24,  25. 

In  connection  with  1  Cor.  xvi.  2, 1  would  also  direct  my 
brethren  in  the  Lord  to  the  promise  made  in  Luke  vi.  38  : 
"Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you;  good  measure, 
pressed  down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,  shall 
men  give  into  your  bosom.  For  with  the  same  measure 
that  ye  mete  withal  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again." 
This  refers  evidently  to  the  present  dispensation,  and  evi- 
dently in  its  primary  meaning  to  temporal  things.  Now 
let  any  one,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Jesus,  act  accord- 
ing to  this  passage ;  let  him  on  the  first  day  of  the  week 
communicate  as  the  Lord  has  prospered  him,  and  he  will 

24* 


282  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

see  thi.1  the  Lord  will  act  according  to  what  is  contained 
in  this  verse.  If  pride  constrain  us  to  give,  if  self-right- 
eousness make  us  liberal,  if  natural  feeling  induce  us  to 
communicate,  or  if  we  give  whilst  we  are  in  a  state  of  in- 
solvency, not  possessing  more  perhaps  than  ten  shillings  in 
the  pound,  were  our  creditors  to  come  upon  us ;  then  we 
cannot  expect  to  have  this  verse  fulfilled  in  our  experience ; 
nor  should  we  give  at  any  time  for  the  sake  of  receiving 
again  from  others,  according  to  this  verse  ;  but  if  indeed 
the  love  of  Christ  constrain  us  to  communicate  according 
to  the  ability  which  the  Lord  gives  us,  then  we  shall  have 
this  verse  fulfilled  in  our  experience,  though  this  was  not 
the  motive  which  induced  us  to  give.  Somehow  or  other 
the  Lord  will  abundantly  repay  us,  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  our  fellow-men,  what  we  are  doing  to  his  poor 
saints,  or  in  any  way  for  his  work,  and  we  shall  find  that 
in  the  end  we  are  not  losers,  even  with  reference  to  tem- 
poral things,  whilst  we  communicate  liberally  of  the  things 
of  this  life  with  which  the  Lord  has  intrusted  us. 

Here  it  might  be  remarked,  But  if  it  be  so  that  even  in 
this  life,  and  with  regard  to  temporal  things,  it  is  true  that 
"  to  him  that  gives  shall  be  given,  good  measure,  pressed 
down,  and  shaken  together,  and  running  over,"  and  that 
"he  which  soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully," 
then  in  the  end  the  most  liberal  persons  would  be  ex- 
ceedingly rich.  Concerning  this  remark  we  have  to  keep 
in  mind,  that  the  moment  persons  were  to  begin  to  give 
for  the  sake  of  receiving  more  back  again  from  the  Lord, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  their  fellow-men,  than  they 
have  given ;  or  the  moment  persons  wished  to  alter  their 
way,  and  no  more  go  on  sowing  bountifully,  but  spar- 
ingly, in  order  to  increase  their  possessions,  whilst  God  is 
allowing,  them  to  reap  bountifully,  the  river  of  God's 
bounty  toward  them  would  no  longer  continue  to  flow. 
God  had  supplied  them  abundantly  with  means,  because  he 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  283 

Baw  them  act  as  stewards  for  him.  He  had  intrusted  tncm 
with  a  little  which  they  had  used  for  him,  and  he  therefore 
intrusted  them  with  more ;  and  if  they  had  continued  to 
use  the  much  also  for  him,  he  would  have  still  more  abun- 
dantly used  them  as  instruments  to  scatter  abroad  his 
bounties.  The  child  of  God  must  be  willing  to  be  a  chan- 
nel through  which  God's  bounties  flow,  both  with  regard 
to  temporal  and  spiritual  things.  This  channel  is  narrow 
and  shallow  at  first,  it  may  be  ;  yet  there  is  room  for  some 
of  the  waters  of  God's  bounty  to  pass  through.  And  if 
we  cheerfully  yield  ourselves  as  channels  for  this  purpose, 
then  the  channel  becomes  wider  and  deeper,  and  the 
waters  of  the  bounty  of  God  can  pass  through  more 
abundantly.  Without  a  figure,  it  is  thus  :  At  first,  we  may 
be  only  instrumental  in  communicating  five  pounds,  or  ten 
pounds,  or  twenty  pounds,  or  fifty  pounds,  or  one  hundred 
pounds,  or  two  hundred  pounds  per  year,  but  afterwards 
double  as  much ;  and,  if  we  are  still  more  faithful  in  our 
stewardship,  after  a  year  or  two  four  times  as  much, 
afterwards  perhaps  eight  times  as  much,  at  last  perhaps 
twenty  times  or  fifty  times  as  much.  We  cannot  limit 
the  extent  to  which  God  may  use  us  as  instruments  in 
communicating  blessing,  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  if  we 
are  willing  to  yield  ourselves  as  instruments  to  the  living 
God,  and  are  content  to  be  only  instruments,  and  to  give 
him  all  the  glory. 

But  with  regard  to  temporal  things  it  will  be  thus,  that 
if  indeed  we  walk  according  to  the  mind  of  God  in  these 
things,  whilst  more  and  more  we  become  instruments  of 
blessing  to  others,  we  shall  not  seek  to  enrich  ourselves, 
but  be  content,  when  the  last  day  of  another  year  finds  us 
Btill  in  the  body,  to  possess  no  more  than  on  the  last  day 
of  the  previous  year,  or  even  considerably  less,  whilst  we 
have  been,  however,  in  the  course  of  the  year,  the  instru- 
ments of  communicating  largely  to  others,  through  the 


284  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI, 

means  with  which  the  Lord  had  intrusted  us.  As  to  ray 
own  soul,  by  the  grace  of  God,  it  would  be  a  burden  to  me 
that  however  much  my  income  in  the  course  of  the  year 
might  have  been,  I  were  increasing  in  earthly  possession  ; 
for  it  would  be  a  plain  proof  to  me  that  I  had  not  been 
acting  as  a  steward  for  God,  and  had  not  been  yielding 
myself  as  a  channel  for  the  waters  of  God's  bounty  to  pass 
through.  I  also  cannot  but  bear  my  testimony  here,  that 
in  whatever  feeble  measure  God  has  enabled  me  to  act 
according  to  these  truths  for  the  last  fifteen  years  [this  was 
written  in  1845],  I  have  found  it  to  be  profitable,  most 
profitable  to  my  own  soul ;  and  as  to  temporal  things, 
I  never  was  a  loser  in  doing  so,  but  I  have  most  abun- 
dantly found  the  truth  in  2  Cor.  ix.  6,  and  Luke  vi.  38,  and 
Prov.  xi.  24,  25,  verified  in  my  own  experience.  I  only 
have  to  regret  that  I  have  acted  so  little  according  to  what 
I  have  now  been  stating ;  but  my  godly  purpose  is  by  the 
help  of  God,  to  spend  the  remainder  of  my  days  in  prac- 
tising these  truths  more  than  ever ;  and  I  am  sure  that 
when  I  am  brought  to  the  close  of  my  earthly  pilgrimage, 
either  in  death,  or  by  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  I 
shall  not  have  the  least  regret  in  having  done  so ;  and  I 
know  that,  should  I  leave  my  dear  child  behind,  the  Lord 
will  abundantly  provide  for  her,  and  prove  that  there  has 
been  a  better  provision  made  for  her  than  her  father  could 
have  made,  if  he  had  sought  to  insure  his  life  or  lay  up 
money  for  her. 

Before  leaving  this  part  of  the  subject,  I  mention  to  the 
believing  reader,  that  I  know  instance  upon  instance  in 
which  what  I  have  been  saying  has  been  verified,  but  I 
will  only  mention  the  following :  I  knew  many  years  ago 
a  brother  as  the  manager  of  a  large  manufactory.  Whilst 
in  this  capacity  he  was  liberal,  and  giving  away  consider- 
ably out  of  his  rather  considerable  salary.  The  Lord 
repaid  this  to  him ;  for  the  principals  of  the  establishment, 


1844.  STEWAEDJHIP. 

well  knowing  his  value  to  their  house  of  business,  gave 
him  now  and  then,  whilst  he  thus  was  liberally  using  his 
means  for  the  Lord,  very  large  presents  in  money.  In 
process  of  time,  however,  this  brother  thought  it  right  to 
begin  business  on  his  own  account,  in  a  very  small  way. 
He  still  continued  to  be  liberal,  according  to  his  means, 
and  God  prospered  him,  and  prospered  him  so  that  now, 
whilst  I  am  writing,  his  manufactory  is  as  large  as  the 
one  which  he  formerly  managed,  or  even  larger,  though 
that  was  a  very  considerable  one.  And  sure  I  am  that 
if  this  brother  shall  be  kept  by  God  from  setting  his 
heart  upon  earthly  things,  and  from  seeking  more  and 
more  to  increase  his  earthly  riches,  but  shall  delight  him- 
self in  being  used  as  a  steward  by  God,  cheerfully  commu- 
nicating to  the  need  of  God's  poor  children,  or  to  his  work 
in  other  ways,  and  doing  so  not  sparingly,  but  bountifully, 
the  Lord  will  intrust  him  more  and  more  with  means;  if 
otherwise,  if  he  shut  up  his  hands,  seek  his  own,  wish  to 
obtain  sufficient  property  that  lie  may  be  able  to  live  on 
his  interest,  then  what  he  has  to  expect  is  that  God  will 
shut  up  his  hands,  he  will  meet  with  heavy  losses,  or  there 
will  be  an  alteration  in  his  affairs  for  the  worse,  or  the  like, 
I  also  mention  two  other  cases,  to  show  that  the  Lord 
increases  our  ability  of  communicating  temporal  blessings 
to  others  if  we  distribute  according  to  the  means  with 
which  he  has  intrusted  us,  though  we  should  not  be  in  a 
trade  or  business  or  profession.  I  know  a  brother  who 
many  years  ago  saw  it  right  not  only  to  spend  his  interest 
for  the  Lord,  but  also  the  principal,  as  the  Lord  might 
point  out  to  him  opportunities.  His  desire  was  not,  as 
indeed  it  ought  never  to  be,  to  get  rid  of  his  money  as  fast 
as  possible,  yet  he  considered  himself  a  steward  for  the 
Lord,  and  was  therefore  willing,  as  his  Lord  and  Master 
might  point  it  out  to  him,  to  spend  his  means.  When 
this  brother  came  to  this  determination,  he  possessed  about 


286  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI 

twenty  thousand  pounds  sterling.  According  to  the  light 
and  grace  which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased  to  give,  he 
afterwards  acted,  spending  the  money  for  the  Lord,  in 
larger  or  smaller  sums,  as  opportunities  were  pointed  out 
to  him  by  the  Lord.  Thus  the  sum  more  and  more  de- 
creased, whilst  the  brother  steadily  pursued  his  course, 
serving  the  Lord  with  his  property,  and  spending  his  time 
and  ability  also  for  the  Lord,  in  service  of  one  kind  or  an- 
other among  his  children.  At  last,  the  twenty  thousand 
pounds  were  almost  entirely  spent,  when  at  that  very  time 
the  father  of  this  very  brother  died,  whereby  he  came  into 
the  possession  of  an  income  of  several  thousand  pounds  a 
year.  It  gives  joy  to  my  heart  to  be  able  to  add,  that  this 
brother  still  pursues  his  godly  course,  living  in  the  most 
simple  way,  and  giving  away  perhaps  ten  times  as  much 
as  he  spends  on  himself  or  family.  Here  you  see,  dear 
reader,  that  this  brother,  using  faithfully  for  the  Lord  what 
he  had  been  intrusted  with  at  first,  was  made  steward  over 
more ;  for  he  has  now  more  than  one  third  as  much  in  a 
year  coming  in  as  he  at  first  possessed  altogether. 

I  mention  another  instance  :  I  know  a  brother  to  whom 
the  Lord  has  given  a  liberal  heart,  and  who  bountifully 
gave  of  that  over  which  the  Lord  had  set  him  as  steward. 
The  Lord,  seeing  this,  intrusted  him  with  still  more,  for 
through  family  circumstances  he  came  into  the  possession 
of  many  thousand  pounds,  in  addition  to  the  considerable 
property  he  possessed  before.  I  have  the  joy  of  being 
able  to  add  also  concerning  this  brother,  that  the  Lord 
continues  to  give  him  grace  to  use  his  property  as  a  stew- 
ard for  God,  and  that  he  has  not  been  permitted  to  set  his 
heart  upon  his  riches,  through  the  very  considerable 
increase  of  his  property,  but  that  he  continues  to  live  as 
the  steward  of  the  Lord,  and  not  as  the  owner  of  all  thia 
wealth. 

And  now,  dear  reader,  when  the  brethren  to  whom  1 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  287 

have  been  referring  are  brought  to  the  close  of  their 
earthly  pilgrimage,  will  they  have  one  moment's  regret 
that  they  have  used  their  property  for  the  Lord  ?  Will  it 
be  the  least  particle  of  uneasiness  to  their  minds,  or  will 
their  children  be  the  worse  for  it  ?  O  no !  The  only 
regret  they  will  have  concerning  this  matter  will  be,  that 
they  did  not  serve  the  Lord  still  more  abundantly  with 
their  property.  Dear  reader,  let  us  each  in  our  measure 
act  in  the  same  spirit.  Money  is  really  worth  no  more 
than  as  it  is  used  according  to  the  mind  of  the  Lord ;  and 
life  is  worth  no  more  than  as  it  is  spent  in  the  service  of 
the  Lord. 

Whilst  the  three  points  mentioned  —  1.  That  our  calling 
must  be  of  that  nature  that  we  can  abide  in  it  with  God ; 
2.  That  unto  the  Lord  we  should  labor  in  our  calling,  as 
his  servants^  because  he  has  bought  us  with  his  blood,  and 
because  he  will  have  us  to  labor ;  3.  That  as  stewards  we 
should  labor  in  our  calling,  because  the  earnings  of  our 
calling  are  the  Lord's  and  not  our  own,  as  he  has  bought 
us  with  his  blood; — I  say,  whilst  these  three  points  are 
particularly  to  be  attended  to  in  order  that  the  Lord's 
blessing  may  rest  upon  our  calling,  and  we  be  prospering 
in  it,  there  are,  nevertheless,  some  other  points  to  be 
attended  to,  which  I  mention  in  love  to  my  brethren  in 
the  Lord,  by  whom  they  may  be  needed. 

4.  The  next  point  is,  that  a  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
should  do  nothing  in  his  calling  which  is  purely  for  the 
sake  of  attracting  the  world ;  such  as,  for  instance,  fitting 
up  his  shop  or  rooms  of  business  in  the  most  costly  man- 
ner. I  do  not  in  the  least  mean  to  say  that  his  shop  or 
rooms  of  business  should  not  be  clean,  orderly,  and  of  such 
a  character  as  that  there  may  be  no  positive  hindrance  in 
persons  going  there.  All  the  needful  conveniences  that 
are  expected  may  be  there,  and  ought  to  be  there.  But 
if  any  child  of  God  seek  to  have  the  front  of  his  shop,  or 


288  THE.  LIFE   v.T   TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI. 

the  interior  of  his  shop,  or  of  his  place  of  business,  fitted 
up  in  a  most  expensive  way,  simply  for  the  sake  of  at- 
tracting attention,  then  let  him  be  aware  that,  just  in  so 
far  as  he  is  trusting  in  these  things,  he  is  not  likely  to 
succeed  in  his  calling,  because  he  puts  the  manner  of 
fitting  up  the  shop  in  the  room  of  trust  in  the  Lord. 
Such  things  the  Lord  may  allow  to  succeed  in  the  case  of 
an  unbeliever,  but  they  will  not  prosper  in  the  case  of  a 
child  of  God,  except  it  be  in  the  way  of  chastisement,  just 
as  the  Lord  gave  to  Israel  in  the  wilderness  the  desire  of 
their  hearts,  but  sent  leanness  into  their  souls.  Should 
any  brother  have  fallen  into  this  error,  the  first  thing  he  has 
to  do,  when  the  Lord  has  instructed  him  concerning  this 
point,  is  to  make  confession  of  sin,  and,  as  far  as  it  can  be 
done,  to  retrace  his  steps  in  this  particular.  If  this  cannot 
be  done,  then  to  cast  himself  upon  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

5.  Of  the  same  character  is,  to  seek  to  attract  the 
attention  of  the  world  by  "  boasting  advertisements,"  such 
as  4'no  one  manufactures  so  good  an  article,"  "no  one  sells 
this  article  so  cheap,"  "  we  sell  the  best  article  in  the  city," 
etc.  Suppose  these  statements  were  quite  correct,  yet 
they  are  unbecoming  for  a  child  of  God,  who  has  the  living 
God  to  care  for  him  and  to  provide  for  him,  and  therefore 
needs  not  to  make  use  of  such  boasting,  whereby  he  may 
seek  to  insure  custom  to  himself  and  keep  it  from  others. 
The  law  of  love  is,  "  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them."  Matt.  vii.  12. 
Now  what  do  I  wish  in  this  particular  that  others  should 
do  to  me,  but  that  they  should  not  seek  to  keep  away  per- 
sons from  dealing  with  me ;  but  if  I  use  such  like  expres- 
sions in  my  advertisements,  as  have  been  mentioned,  what 
do  they  imply  but  that  I  wish  all  people  should  come  to 
mcr  and  deal  with  me  ?  If,  however,  already  under  the 
old  covenant  it  was  said,  "  Thou  shalt  not  covet,"  how 


1844.  STEWARDSHIP.  289 

much  more  sinful  and  altogether  unbecoming  is  it  for  us 
children  of  God,  who  afe  in  fellowship  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  to  make  use  of  such  means  in  order  to  in- 
sure to  ourselves  pecuniary  advantages.  But,  however 
much  the  Lord  may  allow  a  man  of  the  world  to -prosper 
in  using  such  means,  they  are  only  hindrances  to  the  child 
of  God  to  getting  on  in  his  calling,  because  the  Lord  sees 
that  they  are  substituted  instead  of  trust  in  himself;  and 
should  the  Lord  for  a  season  allow  his  child  apparently  to 
be  benefited  by  them,  it  will  only  be  for  his  chastisement 
and  connected  with  leanness  in  his  soul.  Therefore,  my 
brethren  in  the  Lord,  I  beseech  you  to  put  away  all  these 
things  out  of  your  calling,  lest  you  should  be  hindering 
instead  of  furthering  your  real  welfare. 

6.  Likewise  of  a  similar  character  is  the  following  point, 
which  God  may  suffer  to  be  a  real  hindrance  to  his  chil- 
dren in  their  calling ;  it  is,  To  seek  the  very  best,  and 
therefore  the  most  expensive,  situations  which  can  be  had 
in  a  town  or  city.  Now,  I  do  by  no  means  intend  to  say, 
that  in  our  trade,  business,  art,  or  profession,  we  should 
seek  the  most  obscure,  retired,  out  of  the  way  place  pos- 
sible, and  say,  "  God  will  provide,  and  I  need  not  mind  in 
what  part  of  the  town  I  carry  on  my  calling."  There  are 
most  assuredly  certain  things  to  be  considered.  The  per- 
sons who  are  likely  to  buy  the  articles  I  sell,  or  employ 
me,  are  to  be  considered,  and  I  have  not  to  say,  it  matters 
nothing  to  me  whether  I  make  them  come  a  mile  or  two 
to  my  house,  or  to  the  most  dirty  and  disagreeable  part  of 
the  town ;  this  would  be  the  extreme  in  the  other  way. 
But  whilst  there  is  a  certain  consideration  to  be  used  with 
reference  to  those  who  may  employ  us  in  our  calling,  yet  if 
the  trust  of  the  child  of  God  respecting  temporal  prosperity 
is  in  the  fact  that  he  lives  in  the  best  situation,  the  Lord  will 
surely  disappoint  him.  He  will  have  to  pay  a  very  high 
rent  for  the  best  situation,  and  yet  not  succeed,  because  his 

25 


290  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVI. 

trust  is  in  the  best  situation.  He  is  substituting  it  for  de- 
pendence upon  the  living  God  for  customers.  He  is  rob- 
bing his  soul,  not  only  in  not  taking  the  customers  as  from 
the  hands  of  the  Lord,  but  he  is  also  obliging  his  heavenly 
Father,  in  the  very  love  of  his  heart,  to  cause  him  to  be 
disappointed,  because  he  is  not  trusting  in  him.  If  the 
child  of  God  were  saying  and  acting  thus :  the  best  situa- 
tion would  cost  me  fifty  pounds  a  year  more  rent  than  one 
which  is  not  really  inconvenient  for  my  customers,  nor  in 
an  improper  neighborhood,  and  the  like  ;  this  fifty  pounds 
I  dedicate  unto  the  Lord,  to  be  paid  in  instalments  for  his 
work  or  his  poor  saints,  whenever  the  rent-day  comes ; 
such  a  brother  would  find  himself  to  be  no  loser,  if  this 
indeed  were  done  in  dependence  upon  the  Lord,  and  con- 
strained by  the  love  of  Jesus.  But  if  the  fifty  pounds 
more  is  paid  for  rent,  and  yet  the  living  God,  in  the  very 
love  of  his  heart,  should  be  obliged  to  withhold  prosperity 
from  his  child  in  his  calling,  because  he  sees  that  he  is  lay- 
ing undue  stress  upon  the  situation  of  the  house,  then  not 
only  the  fifty  pounds  extra  rent  per  year  is  lost,  but  also 
that  which  the  Lord  is  obliged  to  withhold  from  his  child 
besides,  in  order  to  teach  him  the  lesson ;  and  thus  year 
after  year,  by  our  own  fault,  we  may  have  scarcely  any* 
thing  to  give  for  the  work  of  God. 

?  The  next  obstacle  to  prosperity  in  our  calling  which 
I  now  would  mention  is,  That  children  of  God  often  use 
such  expressions  as  these  with  reference  to  their  calling : 
"  This  is  our  busy  time,"  or  "  This  is  our  dead  time  ;"  which 
implies  that  they  do  not  day  after  day  deal  with  God  about 
their  calling,  but  that  they  ascribe  their  having  much  or 
little  to  do  to  circumstances,  or  to  times  and  seasons.  That 
the  people  of  the  world  should  do  so  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at ;  but  that  the  children  of  God  should  act  thus,  who  in 
the  most  minute  affairs  of  life  should  seek  the  help  of  God, 
and  deal  with  God  about  them,  is  a  matter  of  sorrow  to 


1844,  STEWARDSHIP.  291 

the  spiritual  mind,  and  is  altogether  unbecoming  saints. 
But  what  is  the  result  ?  The  Lord,  according  to  the  ex- 
pectations of  his  children,  allows  them  to  be  without  em- 
ployment, because  they  say,  "  This  is  our  dead  season." 
"  He  did  not  many  mighty  works  there  because  of  their  un- 
belief," contains  a  truth  which  comes  in  here.  But  what  ia 
the  right  way  of  looking  at  the  matter  ?  It  is  this :  the 
child  of  God  should  say,  though  generally  about  this  time 
of  the  year  there  is  little  employment  to  be  expected, 
looking  at  it  naturally,  just  as  want  of  employment  is 
neither  good  for  the  outward  nor  inward  man,  and  as  I 
only  desire  employment  to  serve  God  in  my  business,  to 
have  to  give  to  those  who  are  in  need,  or  help  in  other 
ways  the  work  of  God,  I  will  now  give  myself  to  prayer 
for  employment,  for  I  can  by  prayer  and  faith  as  a  child 
of  God  obtain  blessings  from  my  heavenly  Father,  though 
not  in  the  ordinary  course  of  things.  If  thus  the  child  of 
God  were  to  say  and  to  act,  he  would  soon  have  employ- 
ment in  his  calling,  except  the  Lord  meant  to  use  his  time 
otherwise  in  his  work,  which  he  would  point  out  to  him. 

8.  A  further  reason  why  God  may  be  obliged  to  resist 
children  of  God  in  their  business,  may  be  this,  that  they 
with  the  greatest  carefulness  seek  to  obtain  persons  for 
their  shop  who  are  considered  "  good  salesmen,"  i.  e.  per- 
sons who  have  such  persuasive  ways,  as  that  they  gain  an 
advantage  over  the  customers  and  induce  them  not  only 
to  buy  articles  for  which  they  ask,  whether  suitable  or  not, 
but  that  they  also  induce  them  to  buy  articles  which  they 
did  not  at  all  intend  to  buy  when  they  came  to  the  shop, 
Concerning  this  I  notice,  in  the  first  place,  that  if  the 
child  of  God  puts  his  dependence  upon  the  "  good  sales- 
men," let  him  not  be  surprised  if  his  heavenly  Father 
should  be  obliged  to  disappoint  him,  because  he  sees  his 
child  lean  upon  the  arm  of  flesh,  instead  of  trusting  in  the 
living  God  j  and  therefore  the  business  does  not  succeed. 


292  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  .     CHAP.  XVI. 

Further,  it  is  altogether  wrong  for  a  child  of  God  to  in- 
duce the  customers,  by  means  of  such  men  or  women  who 
have  a  persuasive  tongue,  to  purchase  articles  whether 
they  suit  or  not,  and  whether  they  are  needed  or  not. 
This  is  no  less  than  defrauding  persons  in  a  subtle  way,  or 
leading  them  into  the  sin  of  purchasing  beyond  their  means, 
or  at  least  spending  their  money  needlessly.  However 
such  sinful  tricks  may  be  allowed  to  prosper  in  the  case  of 
a  man  of  the  world,  in  the  case  of  a  child  of  God  they 
will  not  prosper,  except  God  allow  them  to  do  so  in  the 
way  of  chastisement,  whilst  leanness  and  wretchedness  are 
brought  into  the  soul.  I  knew  a  case  of  this  kind  where 
it  was  the  whole  bent  of  the  mind  of  a  professed  believer 
to  obtain  such  "  good  salesmen,"  and  where  even  a  Jew 
was  kept  outside  the  shop,  walking  up  and  down,  to  induce 
persons  to  come  in  and  buy ;  and  yet  that  same  professed 
believer  failed  twice  in  his  business. 

9.  Another  evil  with  reference  to  business,  and  why 
children  of  God  do  not  get  on  in  their  calling,  is,  that  they 
enter  upon  business  often  without  any  capital  at  all,  or 
with  too  little.  If  a  believer  has  no  capital  at  all,  or  only 
a  very  small  capital,  in  comparison  with  what  his  business 
requires,  then  ought  he  not  to  say  this  to  himself :  "  If 
it  were  my  heavenly  Father's  will  that  I  should  enter 
upon  business  on  my  own  account,  then  would  he  not 
somehow  or  other  have  intrusted  me  with  the  needfuL 
means  ?  And  since  he  has  not,  is  it  not  a  plain  indication 
that  for  the  present  I  should  remain  a  journeyman  (or 
shopman,  or  clerk,  as  the  case  may  be)  ?  "  In  a  variety 
of  ways  the  means  might  come.  For  instance,  a  legacy 
might  be  left  to  him,  or  money  might  be  given  to  him  by 
a  brother  in  the  Lord  for  that  very  purpose,  or  a  brother 
or  sister  might  propose  to  the  individual  to  lend  him 
money,  yet  so  that  if  he  were  unable  to  pay  it  again  they 
would  iiot  consider  him  their  debtor.  But  if  in  some 


1844.  STEWAEDSHIP.  291 

such  way  the  Lord  did  not  remove  the  hindrance,  and 
the  brother  would  still  go  into  business,  he  would,  through 
the  bill  system  and  other  things  connected  with  the  want 
of  capital,  not  only  bring  great  distress  into  his  mind,  and 
subject  himself  to  the  possibility  of  at  last  being  unable  to 
pay  his  creditors,  whereby  dishonor  would  be  brought 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  but  he  likewise  could  not  be 
surprised  (as  he  went  into  business  contrary  to  the  will  of 
God,  since  he  pointed  out  to  him  that  he  was  not  to  do  so 
for  want  of  means)  if  he  should  find  that  he  cannot  get 
on,  and  that  the  blessing  of  God  manifestly  is  wanting. 
In  such  a  case  as  this,  if  it  can  be  done,  the  retracing  our 
steps  is  the  best  thing  we  can  do ;  but  often  this  cannot 
be  done,  as  others  are  involved  in  the  matter,  and  then  we 
have  to  make  acknowledgment  of  our  sin,  and  seek  God's 
merciful  help  to  bring  us  into  a  right  position. 

10.  But  suppose  all  these  nine  previous  points  were  at- 
tended to,  and  we  neglected  to  seek  GocTs  blessing  upon 
our  calling,  we  need  still  not  be  surprised  if  we  met  with 
difficulty  upon  difficulty,  and  could  not  get  on  at  all.  It 
is  not  enough  that  we  seek  God's  help  for  that  which  man- 
ifestly is  of  a  spiritual  character;  but  we  should  seek  his 
help  and  blessing  by  prayer  and  supplication  for  all  our  or- 
dinary concerns  in  life,  and  if  we  neglect  doing  so  we  shall 
surely  suffer  for  the  neglect.  "  Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all 
thine  heart ;  and  lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding. 
In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy 
paths."  Prov.  iii.  5,  6. 

Though  these  few  remarks  are  written  by  one  who  never 
was  in  business  himself,  yet  the  truths  therein  set  forth 
have  been  learned  by  him  in  the  school  of  God,  and  he 
lias  had  them  abundantly  confirmed  through  his  pastoral 
labors  during  the  last  fifteen  years  and  a  half.  [This  WAS 
written  in  1845.] 

25* 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY. 
1845  —  1846. 

AN  UNEXPECTED  REQUEST  —  DELIBERATION  —  A  GREAT  UNDERTAKING  — 
RELIANCE  ON  THE  RESOURCES  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD  —  AN  ANSWEB 
EXPECTED  AND  RECEIVED  —  PRAYER  FOR  FAITH  AND  PATIENCE  — 
FURTHER  PROOFS  OF  DIVINE  FAVOR  —  THE  BLESSEDNESS  OF  DEVISING 
LIBERAL  THINGS. 

I  BEGA:N"  the  service  of  caring  for  children  who  are 
bereaved  of  both  parents,  by  death,  born  in  wedlock,  and 
are  in  destitute  circumstances,  on  Dec.  9,  1835.  For 
nearly  ten  years  I  had  never  had  any  desire  to  build  an 
Orphan  House.  On  the  contrary,  I  decidedly  preferred 
spending  the  means  which  might  come  in  for  present 
necessities,  and  desired  rather  to  enlarge  the  work  accord- 
ing to  the  means  which  the  Lord  might  be  pleased  to  give. 
Thus  it  was  till  the  end  of  October,  1845,  when  I  was  led 
to  consider  this  matter  in  a  way  in  which  I  had  never  done 
before.1  The  occasion  of  my  doing  so  was  this  :  On  Oct. 
30,  1845, 1  received  from  a  gentleman,  who  lived  in  the 
street  where  the  four  Orphan  Houses  were,  a  polite  and 

1  The  reader  will  not  fail  to  remark  the  striking  illustration  afforded  in  the 
present  chapter,  of  the  truth  stated  in  Chapter  XVI.,  that  God  rewards  the 
right  use  of  means  of  benevolence  by  affording  the  means  of  enlarged 
V  sefulness.  —  ED. 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.       •  295 

friendly  letter,  in  which  he  courteously  stated  to  me  that 
the  inhabitants  in  the  adjoining  houses  were  in  various 
ways  inconvenienced  by  the  Orphan  Houses  being  in  Wil- 
son Street.  He  left  to  myself  the  judgment  of  the  case. 

This  letter  I  received  on  Thursday  morning,  Oct.  30, 
1845.  Being  very  much  occupied  that  week,  I  had  scarcely 
any  time  to  consider  the  matter.  On  Monday  morning, 
however,  Nov.  3,  I  set  apart  some  hours  for  the  prayerful 
consideration  of  the  subject,  and  after  I  had  besought  the 
Lord  to  guide  me  to  a  right  decision,  I  wrote  down  the 
reasons  which  appeared  to  me  to  make  it  desirable  that 
the  Orphan  Houses  should  be  removed  from  Wilson  Street, 
and  also  the  reasons  against  removing.  As  far  as  they  are 
suitable  for  being  stated  hi  print  they  were  these  :  — 


I.  REASONS  FOB  REMOVING  FROM  WILSON  STREET. 

1.  The  neighbors  feel  themselves  inconvenienced  by  the 
noise  of  the  children  in  the  play-hours.     This  complaint  is 
neither  without  foundation,  nor  unjust ;  for  many  persons 
are  very  much  inconvenienced   by  the  noise  of  children, 
and  those  living  close  by  the  Orphan  Houses  must  be  so 
during  the  play-hours,  even  though  the  noise  be  only  of 
that  kind  that  one  could  not  at  all  find  fault  with  the  dear 
children  on  account  of  it.     I  should  myself  feel  it  trying 
to  my  head  to  live  next  door  to  the  Orphan  Houses  on 
that  account.    I  therefore  ought  to  do  to  others  as  I  should 
wish  to  be  done  by.    This  point  had  never  before  appeared 
to  me  in  so  serious  a  light. 

2.  The  greatness  of  the  number  of  the  inmates  in  the 
houses  had  several  times  prevented  the  drains  from  acting 
properly,  and  thus  has  a  few  times  affected  the  water  in 
one  or  two  of  the  neighbors'  houses.     With  reference  to 
these   two   reasons  as   it  regards   those   living  near  the 
Orphan  Houses,  these  words,  "  Let  not  your  good  be  evil 


296  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  OHAP.  XVII 

epoken  of,"  Rom.  xiv.  16,  and  "Let  your  moderation  (i.  e. 
yieldingness)  be  known  unto  all  men,"  Philip,  iv.  5,  seemed 
to  me  two  important  portions  of  the  word  of  God  to  be 
acted  out  in  this  matter. 

But  in  addition  to  the  reasons'  for  removing  the  Orphan 
Houses  from  Wilson  Street  on  account  of  the  unavoidable 
occasional  inconvenience  that  comes  upon  the  neighbors, 
there  appeared  now  to  me,  when  once  I  was  led  to  con- 
sider seriously  the  reasons  for  removing  the  Institution 
from  Wilson  Street,  other  reasons  for  doing  so,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  work  itself,  which  had  occurred  to  me  before, 
but  never  in  so  strong  a  light  as  now,  when  the  subject 
was  brought  more  immediately  before  me  by  the  letter  in 
which  I  was  politely  requested  to  remove  the  Orphan 
Houses  from  Wilson  Street.  These  reasons  are  :  — 

1.  We  have  no  proper  play-grounds  in  Wilson  Street. 
There  is  one  play-ground,  which,  however,  is  only  large 
enough  for  the  children  of  one  house  at  a  time  ;  but  as 
there  are  children  in  four  houses  who  ought  to  have  the 
benefit  of  it,  we  cannot  arrange  so  that  all  the  children 
have  the  full  benefit  of  that  play-ground,  as  the  meals, 
the  school-hours,  the  weather,  and  other  hindrances  inter- 
fere.    The  dear  orphans  ought,  I  know,  to  be  trained  in 
habits  of  industry,  but  children  are  children,  and  need  to 
be  treated  as  such ;  and  they  should,  on  account  of  their 
health,  have  the  full  benefit  of  a  play-ground.     But  this 
they  cannot   have  in  Wilson  Street  :   an  I  to  take  them 
out  into  the  fields  for  the   benefit  of  bodily   exercise,  as 
we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  doing,  is  often   very  incon- 
venient. 

2.  We  have  no  ground  for  cultivation  near  the  Orphan 
Houses,  and  hence  there  must  be  more  walking  for  the 
children,  on  account  of  using  proper  means  for  keeping 
them,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  in  health,  than  is  in  other 
respects  good  for  them;   because  frequent  walks   easily 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  297 

beget  in  children  habits  of  idleness,  which  would  be  espe- 
cially felt  when  boys  are  apprenticed.  But  this  difficulty 
cannot  be  obviated  by  remaining  in  Wilson  Street,  and 
renting  a  piece  of  land  somewhere  else  for  cultivation ;  for 
to  get  the  children  ready  and  conduct  them  to  the  piece 
of  ground  not  only  takes  a  good  deal  of  time,  but  is  con- 
nected with  other  great  inconveniences,  yea,  with  insur- 
mountable difficulties,  so  that  we  found  it  needful  to  give 
up  a  small  piece  of  ground  which  we  once  rented  for  about 
two  years  for  the  orphan  boys,  at  a  distance  of  about  half 
a  mile  from  Wilson  Street.  Thus,  by  removing  from 
Wilson  Street,  and  obtaining  premises  surrounded  by  land 
for  cultivation,  we  should  be  able  to  procure  a  most  im- 
portant moral  benefit  for  the  children,  by  having  the 
opportunity  more  fully  than  we  now  have  of  training  them 
in  habits  of  industry,  besides  giving  to  the  boys  occupation 
which  is  more  suitable  for  them  than  knitting,  which  is 
now  the  only  employment  they  have,  besides  making  their 
beds,  cleaning  the  house,  and  attending  to  the  cooking  of 
their  meals.  Moreover,  this  would  be  occupation  in  the 
open  air,  which  not  only  would  bring  into  exercise  the  use 
of  their  limbs,  but  also  make  walking  for  the  sake  of  health 
almost  entirely  needless. 

3.  If  we  were  to  remove  from  Wilson  Street,  and  ob 
tain  premises  in  the  country,  we  might  have  all  the  wash- 
ing done  at  home,  which  now,  for  want  of  room,  can  be 
only  done  in  part.     Thus  the  girls  also  would  have  more 
laborious  work  at  home,  a  point  of  great  importance  for 
them,  so  that  they  would  not  feel  so  much  the  hardships 
connected  with  going  out  to  service. 

4.  The  situation  of  Wilson  Street  is  perhaps  scarcely 
bracing  enough  for  strengthening  the  constitution  of  the 
orphans,    most   of   whom,   being  the   offspring    of   very 
diseased   parents,   require   a  very  invigorating  place   of 
abode. 


298  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

5.  The  present  situation  is  certainly  not  desirable  for 
the  teachers,   especially  as,  when  their  hours  of  work  are 
over,  they  have  no  garden  or  fields  close  to  the  house 
immediately  to  go  into  for  a  little  refreshment  of  their 
body ;    and  for  some  of  them  it  is  too  far  to  go  to  fields, 
where  they  might  have  a  bracing  air. 

6.  In  times  of  sickness  we  are  too  confined  in  the  houses 
in  Wilson  Street.     If  there  were  less  than  thirty  children 
in  each  house,  the  average  expenses  for  each  child  would 
be  too  great,  it  being  desirable,  as  the  arrangements  are 
now,  that  there  should  not  be  less  than  three  laborers  in 
each  house ;  and  yet,  if  there  are  thirty  children  in  each 
house,  we  are  too  full  in  time  of  sickness,  as  we  have  not  a 
single  spare  room  in  any  of  the  houses.    Now,  though  the 
Lord  has  during  all  these  years  most  mercifully  helped  us 
through  such  seasons,  yet  it  has  not  been  without  incon- 
venience, and  without  also,  perhaps,  having  more  of  the 
children  in  one  room,  at  such  times,  than  on  account  of 
health  it  is  desirable. 

7.  Even  ordinarily,  when  there  is  no  sickness,  it  would 
be  desirable  to  have  more  room. 

There  are  no  premises  to  be  had  in  Bristol,  or  in  the 
immediate  neighborhood,  where  we  could  have  these  ad- 
vantages \for  I  have  been  looking  about  in  all  directions  for 
this  purpose  during  the  last  ten  years.  But  suppose  there 
were  a  large  house  to  be  had  in  one  part  of  the  city,  and  a 
second  a  mile  off,  and  a  third  and  a  fourth  in  other  direc- 
tions, such  houses,  on  account  of  our  peculiar  position  in 
the  work,  would  not  do.  For  in  seasons  of  need  the  dis- 
tance of  the  several  houses  would  render  it  very  inconven- 
ient for  the  laborers  to  meet  together  for  prayer,  to  divide 
the  means  that  may  be  in  hand,  etc.  Besides,  when  in 
seasons  of  other  peculiar  difficulties,  connected  with  the 
work,  I  wished  to  meet  all  my  fellow-laborers,  there  would 
arise  great  difficulty  by  their  being  divided  in  different 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  299 

parts  of  the  city.  It  would  also  thus  be  very  inconvenient 
to  persons  who  wish  to  see  the  work,  to  go  from  place  to 
place,  in  order  to  have  a  view  of  all  the  Orphan  Houses. 
But  this  is  riot  all.  The  more  I  have  considered  the  mat- 
ter, the  more  am  I  now  persuaded  that  no  ordinary  large 
houses,  built  for  private  families,  and  therefore  only  calcu- 
lated to  accommodate  ten  or  fifteen  persons  at  most  for 
any  length  of  time  in  them,  will  do  for  charitable  institu- 
tions of  any  considerable  size,  as  no  ordinary  house,  except 
built  on  purpose,  furnishes  the  proper  advantages  of  ven- 
tilation, a  point  so  needful  for  the  health  of  the  inmates  in 
a  charitable  institution.  There  seemed  to  me,  therefore, 
to  remain  nothing  but  to  build  premises  for  the  purpose. 

H.   REASONS   FOB   REMAINING   IN  WILSON   STREET. 

1.  God  hitherto  has  pointed  out  the  spot  most  plainly. 
At  the  commencement  of  the  work,  in  1835,  no  other 
house  was  to  be  had  but  No.  6  Wilson  Street.  After- 
wards, when  in  1836  the  Infant  Orphan  House  was  on  the 
point  of  being  opened,  again  I  was  looking  about  in  all 
directions,  and  saw  many  houses,  but  found  none  that  was 
suitable,  till  all  at  once,  most  unlocked  for,  the  occupiers 
of  No.  1  Wilson  Street  were  desirous  of  immediately 
leaving  that  house,  and  I  was  able  thus  to  rent  it.  When 
in  1837  I  was  on  the  point  of  opening  the  Boys'  Orphan 
House,  I  looked  about  again  for  a  house  in  all  directions ; 
for  I  knew  not  at  that  time,  what  I  have  since  learned  by 
experience,  that  it  was  so  important  that  all  the  houses 
should  be  near  together.  After  seeking  long  in  vain,  I  at 
last  found  a  very  large  house,  not  far  from  Wilson  Street, 
which  I  rented ;  but  when  the  occupiers  of  the  houses  in 
the  neighborhood  heard  that  that  house  had  been  let  for 
a  charitable  institution,  they  threatened  the  owner  with  an 
action,  which  led  him  to  request  me  to  give  up  the  agree- 


300  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

meiit,  which,  of  course,  I  did  immediately.  At  last,  most 
unexpectedly,  after  having  looked  about  in  vain  in  all 
directions,  the  occupiers  of  No.  3  Wilson  Street  offered 
it  to  me,  and  I  rented  it  for  the  orphan  boys.  Lastly,  in 
the  year  1843,  when  I  was  led  to  see  it  to  be  the  will  of 
God  to  go  forward  in  this  work,  and  to  establish  the  Girls' 
Orphan  House,  No.  2,  for  older  girls,  one  particular  feature 
in  the  matter  was,  that  the  house  No.  4  in  Wilson  Street 
had  been  offered  to  me,  without  being  sought  after,  when 
there  had  not  been  for  about  six  years  one  single  largo 
house  to  be  let  in  that  street. 

[But  though  hitherto  God  lias  pointed  out  Wilson  Street 
as  being  the  spot  where  this  work  should  be  carried  on, 
may  not  now  the  time  have  come  for  removing  ?] 

2.  Perhaps  we  might  also  rent  Nos.  2,  5,  and  7,  in  Wil- 
son Street,  and  use  two  out  of  those  three  houses  for  Or- 
phan Houses,  and  one  of  them  for  an  infirmary  in  the  case 
of  sickness. 

[But  then,  I  said  to  myself,  would  not  the  objection, 
which  the  neighbors  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street 
might  make,  on  account  of  the  noise  of  the  children  in 
their  play-hours,  etc.,  remain  ?  Also  the  drains  would  be 
still  more  unsuitable,  not  being  constructed  for  so  many 
inmates;  and  to  alter  them  would  be  a  heavy  expense. 
The  play-ground  would  be  still  less  sufficient,  if  two  new 
houses  were  added.  Lastly,  there  was  no  reason  to  think 
that  we  could  rent  Nos.  2,  5,  and  7.] 

3.  There  are  these  three  great  objections  against  build- 
ing :   The  considerable  sum  which  is  required,  and  which 
could  be  spent  for  present  use  upon  the  orphans.     The 
pilgrim  character  of  the  Christian  seems  lost  in  building. 
The  time  that  it  will  necessarily  take  in  making  arrange- 
ments for  it. 

[Do  not  all  these  objections  only  hold  good,  I  said  to 
myselfj  if  I  were  needlessly  to  set  about  building  ?  If  I 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  301 

could  rent  premises,  which  are  really  in  every  way  suitable 
for  the  work,  and  I  preferred  building,  then  those  objec- 
tions would  apply  to  the  case  ;  but  when  one  is  forced  to 
it,  it  is  no  more  than  erecting  a  large  building  because 
there  may  be  eight  hundred  children  of  God  in  fellowship 
who  have  been  hitherto  renting  a  meeting-place,  but  for 
certain  reasons  are  obliged  to  leave  it,  and  cannot  rent 
another.  Such  could  not  be  accused  of  needlessly  spend- 
ing money  in  building  instead  of  renting ;  nor  could  it  be 
justly  said  that  they  have  on  that  account  given  up  the 
pilgrim  character ;  nor  would  it  be  time  wasted  if  some 
individuals  were  to  make  arrangements  about  the  building 
of  that  meeting-place.  Therefore  these  three  objections 
just  mentioned,  which  had  been  for  ten  years  strongly  in 
my  own  mind,  were  removed  when  once  I  saw  plainly  that 
nothing  remained  but  to  build.] 

After  I  had  spent  a  few  hours  in  prayer  and  considera 
tion  over  the  subject,  I  began  already  to  see  that  the  Lord 
would  lead  me  to  build,  and  that  his  intentions  were  not 
only  the  benefit  of  the  orphans  and  the  better  ordering 
of  the  whole  work,  but  also  the  bearing  still  further  tes- 
timony that  he  could  and  would  provide  large  sums  for 
those  who  need  them  and  trust  in  him  for  them ;  and  be- 
sides, that  he  would  enlarge  the  work,  so  that,  if  I  once 
did  build  a  house,  it  might  be  large  enough  to  accommo- 
date three  hundred  orphans,  with  their  teachers  and  other 
overseers  and  servants  needful  for  the  work.  Concerning 
this  latter  point,  I  think  it  important  to  remark,  that 
during  no  period  had  the  number  of  the  applications  for 
the  admission  of  orphans  been  greater  than  just  before  I 
was  led  to  think  about  building,  so  that  it  was  quite 
painful  to  me  not  to  be  able  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of 
all  the  many  persons  who  applied  for  the  admission  of 
orphans.  There  were  many  waiting  for  admission,  par- 
ticularly orphan  boys. 


302  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV1L 

In  the  afternoon  of  November  3,  1845,  I  laid  the  matter 
before  my  fellow-laborers  in  the  church  (eight  in  number), 
to  get  their  judgment,  whether  I  ought  not  to  leave 
Wilson  Street,  and  to  build.  All  judged  that  I  ought 
to  leave  Wilson  Street,  and  none  saw  reasons  against 
building. 

On  Nov.  4,  my  dear  wife  and  I  began  to  meet  for  prayer 
about  this  matter,  and  purposed  to  do  so  morning  by 
morning.  We  asked  God  for  clearer  light  concerning  the 
particular  points  connected  with  the  subject;  and  being 
assured  that  it  was  his  will  that  I  should  build,  I  began 
asking  the  Lord  for  means. 

On  Nov.  7,  I  judged,  having  considered  the  matter  more 
fully,  that  sufficiently  large  premises  to  furnish  all  needful 
accommodation  for  three  hundred  children  (from  their 
earliest  days  up  to  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  old),  together 
with  a  sufficiently  large  piece  of  ground  in  the  neghbor- 
hood  of  Bristol,  for  building  the  premises  upon,  and  the 
remainder  for  cultivation  by  the  spade,  would  cost  at  least 
ten  thousand  pounds.  I  was  not  discouraged  by  this,  but 
trusted  in  the  living  God. 

We  continued  meeting  for  prayer  morning  by  morning 
for  fifteen  days,  but  not  a  single  donation  came  in  ;  yet  my 
heart  was  not  discouraged.  The  more  I  prayed,  the  more 
assured  I  was  that  the  Lord  would  give  the  means.  Yea, 
as  fully  assured  was  I  that  the  Lord  would  do  so,  as  if  I 
had  already  seen  the  new  premises  actually  before  me. 
This  assurance  arose  not  from  some  vague,  enthusiastical 
feeling,  the  mere  excitement  of  the  moment,  but,  1.  From 
the  reasons  already  related,  and  especially  from  the  com- 
mandment contained  in  Philip,  iv.  5.  For  I  saw  that  I 
should  not  act  according  to  the  mind  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
if  I  did  not,  as  soon  as  I  could,  remove  the  orphans  from 
Wilson  Street,  as  it  had  been  stated  to  me,  in  the  letter 
above  referred  to,  that  their  living  there  was  an  annoyance 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  303 

to  some  of  the  inhabitants  in  that  street.  2.  This  assur- 
ance that  I  should  build  an  Orphan  House  arose  further 
from  the  whole  way  in  which  the  Lord  had  been  pleased 
to  lead  me  in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad  since  its  beginning  on 
March  5,  1834,  i.  e.  he  has  been  leading  me  forward  as  by 
an  unseen  hand,  and  enlarging  the  work  more  and  more 
from  its  commencement,  and,  generally,  without  my  seek- 
ing after  it,  and  bringing  things  so  clearly  before  me  that  I 
could  not  but  see  that  I  ought  to  go  forward.  3.  Lastly 
and  chiefly,  this,  my  assurance  that  I  should  build  unto 
the  Lord  this  house  of  mercy,  arose  also  particularly  from 
this,  that  having  strictly  examined  my  heart  as  to  the 
motives  for  doing  so,  I  found  that,  as  before  God,  I  could 
say  that  my  only  motives  were  his  honor  and  glory,  and 
the  welfare  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large,  the  real  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  welfare  of  destitute  orphans,  and  the 
welfare  of  all  those  who  might  take  care  of  them,  in  the 
building  to  be  erected.  And  finding  that,  after  praying 
again  and  again  about  the  matter,  I  still  remained  in  per- 
fect peace,  I  judged  it  assuredly  to  be  the  will  of  God  that 
I  should  go  forward. 

On  Nov.  15,  brother  H.  C.  arrived,  to  labor  for  a  little 
while  in  Bristol.  I  communicated  to  him  my  position 
with  reference  to  having  to  remove  the  orphans  from  Wil- 
son Street,  and  I  had  his  judgment  also  as  to  its  being  of 
God  that  I  should  build.  This  dear  brother's  judgment 
greatly  encouraged  me.  His  visit  was  to  me  of  great  help 
in  this  particular,  especially  in  stirring  me  up  yet  more  to 
bring  everything  in  connection  with  this  matter  before 
God.  He  also  laid  it  on  my  heart  to  seek  direction  from 
God  with  reference  to  the  plan  of  the  building.  He  said, 
M  You  must  ask  help  from.  God  to  show  you  the  plan,  so 
that  all  may  be  according  to  the  mind  of  God." 

Up  to  Dec.  9,  thirty-five  days  had  passed  away,  whilst  I 


304  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

was  day  by  clay  waiting  upon  God  for  means  for  this  work, 
and  not  a  single  penny  had  been  given  to  me.  Neverthe- 
less, this  did  not  in  the  least  discourage  me,  but  my  assur- 
ance that  God,  in  his  own  time  and  in  his  own  way,  would 
give  the  means,  increased  more  and  more.  The  portion 
which  came  in  course  of  my  meditation  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment, was  the  beginning  of  the  epistle  of  James.  More 
than  at  any  period  in  my  life  was  I  struck  with  these  verses : 
"My  brethren,  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  temp- 
tations (i.  e.  trials)  ;  knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of  your 
faith  worketh  patience.  But  let  patience  have  her  perfect 
work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing." 
James  i.  2-4.  It  was  especially  the  last  verse,  "  But  let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work,"  etc.,  which  I  found  of 
exceeding  great  importance  with  reference  to  the  building 
of  the  Orphan  House.  It  led  out  my  soul  in  prayer  day 
after  day,  to  ask  the  Lord  to  increase  my  faith,  and  to  sus- 
tain my  patience.  I  had  these  verses  so  impressed  upon 
my  heart  that  I  could  not  but  think  that  God  meant  par- 
ticularly to  bless  me  by  them,  with  regard  to  the  work 
before  me,  and  that  I  should  especially  need  patience  as 
well  as  faith. 

On  the  thirty-sixth  day  after  having  begun  to  pray,  Dec. 
10,  1845,  I  received  one  thousand  pounds,  towards  the 
building  of  the  Orphan  House.  This  is  the  largest  dona- 
tion that  I  had  received  up  to  that  time  for  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution ;  but  when  I  received  it  I  was  aa 
calm,  as  quiet,  as  if  I  had  only  received  one  shilling.  For 
my  heart  was  looking  out  for  answers.  Day  by  day  I  was 
expecting  to  receive  answers  to  my  prayers.  Therefore, 
having  faith  concerning  the  matter,  this  donation  did  not 
in  the  least  surprise  me.  Yea,  if  five  thousand  pounds  or 
ten  thousand  pounds  had  been  given  to  me,  instead  of  one 
thousand  pounds,  it  would  not  have  surprised  me. 

Dec .  13.  On  the  thirty-ninth  day  my  sister-in-law,  who 


1845.  REAPING  BOUNTIFULLY.  305 

had  been  for  some  weeks  absent  in  London,  and  who  had 
now  returned  to  Bristol,  told  me  that  she  had  met  a  gen- 
tleman in  London,  who,  having  quite  recently  read  with 
deep  interest  the  Narrative  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  me, 
wished  to  know  as  many  particulars  about  the  work  in  my 
hands  as  he  could.  Being  told  by  my  sister-in-law  that  I 
purposed  to  build  an  Orphan  House,  he,  an  architect, 
offered  to  make  the  plan,  and  superintend  the  building 
gratuitously.  Unsolicited,  he  pressed  this  matter  upon 
her  with  deep  and  lively  interest.  I  hear  also  that  he  is  a 
Christian.  The  fact  that  this  offer  comes  unsolicited,  and 
from  a  Christian  architect,  shows  especially  the  hand  of 
God.  This  is  the  second  proof  that  God  will  help  me  in 
this  matter. 

Dec.  23.  This  is  now  the  fiftieth  day  since  I  have  come 
to  the  conclusion  ,to  build,  and  the  forty-ninth  day  since 
we  have  been  daily  waiting  upon  God  for  help.  Nothing 
more  has  come  in  since  Dec.  10,  not  even  one  penny.  This 
morning  I  have  been  particularly  encouraged  by  the  con- 
sideration that  the  Lord  has  sent  me  the  one  thousand 
pounds,  and  the  promise  from  that  pious  architect,  whom  I 
have  never  seen,  and  of  whose  name  I  am  as  yet  in  igno- 
rance, not  to  mock  me,  but  as  an  earnest  that  he  will  give 
all  that  is  needed. 

It  seems  desirable  that  we  should  have  a  large  piece  of 
ground,  at  least  six  or  seven  acres.  This  piece  of  ground 
must  be  in  the  vicinity  of  Bristol :  1.  In  order  that  the 
Orphan  House  may  be  accessible  to  me,  as  my  place  at 
present  is  fixed  by  my  other  work  in  Bristol.  2.  That  the 
laborers  in  the  Institution,  and  the  orphans  may  be  able  to 
attend  our  meetings,  at  least  on  the  Lord's  day.  For  if 
meetings  were  held  on  purpose  in  the  Orphan  House, 
either  the  laborers  or  the  children  would  not  be  benefited 
\)y  them  in  that  measure  in  which  it  is  desirable.  3.  That 
the  inhabitants  of  Bristol  may  have  the  benefit  of  seeing 

26* 


306  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII 

with  their  own  eyes  this  work  of  God,  which  is  so  mani- 
festly his  and  not  mine.  4.  That  strangers  who  pass 
through  Bristol  may  have  easy  access  to  it,  for  the  same 
reason.  But  then,  such  a  piece  of  ground  near  Bristol, 
where  there  is  just  now  such  an  inordinate  desire  for 
building,  in  the  way  of  speculation,  would  cost,  in  all 
human  probability,  between  two  and  three  thousand 
pounds.  Then  the  building  itself,  however  plain,  would 
not  cost  less  than  from  six  to  eight  thousand  pounds, 
being  for  three  hundred  orphans,  besides  all  their  over- 
seers, teachers,  and  assistants.  In  addition  to  this,  the 
fitting  up  and  furnishing  the  house  for  all  these  be- 
tween three  and  four  hundred  inmates  would  not  cost 
less  than  fifteen  hundred  pounds  more.  This  is  indeed 
a  large  sum  of  money  which  I  need ;  but  my  hope  is 
in  God.  I  have  not  sought  after  this  thing.  It  has  not 
begun  with  me.  God  has  altogether  unexpectedly,  by 
means  of  the  letter  before  mentioned,  led  me  to  it.  Only 
the  day  before  I  received  the  letter,  I  had  no  more 
thought  about  building  premises  for  the  accommodation 
of  the  orphans  than  I  had  had  during  the  ten  previous 
years.  My  especial  prayer  is  that  God  would  continue  to 
me  faith  and  patience.  If  he  shall  be  pleased  to  help  me 
in  faith  and  patience  to  continue  to  wait  on  him,  help  will 
surely  come. 

Dec.  24.  No  further  donation  yet.  But  my  hope  in 
God  is  unshaken.  He  most  assuredly  will  help.  I  have 
on  purpose  not  issued  any  circular  in  connection  with  this 
matter,  in  order  that  the  hand  of  God  may  be  the  more 
manifest.  To  some  persons  residing  in  or  out  of  Bristol 
I  have  spoken  about  my  intention  of  building,  when  con- 
versation led  to  it.  Through  this,  if  the  Lord  please,  he 
can  make  it  known  to  others,  and  thus  send  means  for  the 
buiding  fund.  Or  he  can  send  in  such  an  abundance  of 
means  for  the  work  which  is  already  in  existence,  that 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  307 

from  that  abundance  there  might  be  a  rich  surplus  towards 
the  building  fund.  But  howsoever  God  may  help,  I  do 
desire  to  see  his  hand  made  most  manifest.  There  will  be, 
no  doubt,  many  trials  connected  with  this  enlargement  of 
the  field  of  labor  (for  if  with  the  one  hundred  and  thirty 
orphans  there  has  been  so  much  trial  of  faith,  what  is  to  be 
expected  when  the  number  is  three  hundred)  ;  and  there- 
fore I  desire  to  see  as  clearly  as  daylight  that  God  himself 
is  leading  me  onward. 

Dec.  29.  This  is  the  fifty-sixth  day  since  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  to  build,  and  the  fifty-fifth  since  I  have  been 
day  by  day  waiting  upon  God  concerning  it.  Only  that 
one  donation  had  come  in  till  this  evening,  when  I  received 
fifty  pounds.  This  donation  is  exceedingly  precious  to 
me,  not  only  because  I  am  sure  it  is  most  cheerfully  given, 
nor  even  because  of  its  largeness,  but  because  it  is  another 
precious  proof  that  God  will  bring  about  the  matter,  else 
he  would  not  give  me  these  earnests.  All  my  business 
therefore  is,  to  continue  in  faith  and  patience  to  wait 
upon  God.  My  assurance  has  been  more  and  more  in- 
creasing that  God  will  build  for  himself  a  large  Orphan 
House  in  this  city,  to  show  to  the  inhabitants,  and  to  all 
who  may  read  and  hear  about  it,  what  a  blessed  thing  it  is 
to  trust  in  him.  Of  late  I  have  s'een,  by  God's  grace, 
more  and  more  how  entirely  unworthy  I  am  of  being 
used  by  God  for  this  glorious  and  honorable  service,  and 
I  can  only  say :  "  Lord,  here  is  thy  servant,  if  thou  ait 
pleased  to  use  such  a  one  as  I  am." 

Dec.  30,  1845.  This  morning  I  came,  in  course  of  my 
reading,  to  the  commencement  of  the  book  of  Ezra.  I 
was  particularly  refreshed  by  the  two  following  points 
contained  in  the  first  chapter,  in  applying  them  to  the 
building  of  the  Orphan  House:  1.  Cyrus,  an  idolatrous 
king,  was  used  by  God  to  provide  the  means  for  building 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem :  how  easy  therefore  for  God  to 


SOfc.  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

provide  ten  thousand  pounds  for  the  Orphan  House,  or 
even  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  pounds,  if  needed.  2.  The 
people  were  stirred  up  by  God  to  help  those  who  went 
up  to  Jerusalem.  Thus  it  is  a  small  matter  for  him  to  put 
it  into  the  hearts  of  his  children  to  help  me,  in  desiring 
to  build  this  house  of  mercy  unto  his  name.  This  medita- 
tion I  had  before  breakfast.  After  family  prayer  in  the 
morning,  I  had  again  my  usual  season  for  prayer  about  the 
building,  and  at  this  time  it  was  particularly  coupled  with 
thanksgiving  for  the  fifty  pounds  received  last  evening,  and 
with  entreating  blessings  on  the  donor.  I  was  now  look- 
ing out  for  more,  as  I  am  doing  day  by  day,  when  this 
afternoon  I  received  from  a  person  at  Clevedon  two  shil- 
lings sixpence,  from  her  grandson  sixpence,  and  from  the 
Bister  in  the  Lord  who  brought  the  money  the  change 
which  she  did  not  wish  back,  being  another  sixpence. 
These  donations,  though  small,  are  nevertheless  very 
precious  to  me,  as  I  take  them  as  further  proofs  out  of  the 
hands  of  God  that  he  will  most  assuredly  bring  this  thing 
to  pass.  This  evening  I  received  one  thousand  pounds 
towards  the  building  fund.  When  I  received  this  dona- 
tion I  was  as  calm,  yea  as  perfectly  calm,  as  if  I  had 
received  a  single  penny,  because,  by  God's  grace,  I  have 
faith  in  him,  and  therefore  I  am  looking  for  answers  to  my 
prayers,  and  am  sure  that  God  will  give  every  shilling  that 
is  needed. 

January  2, 1846.  This  evening  I  received  from  Bideford 
eleven  shillings  towards  the  building  fund. 

Jan.  3.     One  of  the  orphans  gave  sixpence. 

Jan.  6.  Received  a  little  bag  made  of  foreign  seed, 
and  a  shell  flower,  to  be  sold  for  the  building  fund.  The 
sister  who  sent  these  articles  wrote  to  me,  that  the  moment 
she  heard  of  my  intention  of  building  an  Orphan  House, 
this  text  was  before  her  mind :  "  Who  art  thou,  O  great 


1846.  HEAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  309 

mountain  ?  Before  Zerubbabel  thou  shalt  become  a  plain." 
Zech.  iv.  7.  Also  one  of  the  orphans  sent  fourpence. 

Having  asked  the  Lord  to  go  before  me,  I  went  out  to- 
day to  look  for  a  piece  of  ground.  The  armory  which  is 
to  be  sold  had  been  several  times  mentioned  to  me  as  a 
suitable  place.  I  did  not  think  so,  yet  I  thought  I  ought 
at  least  to  look  at  it.  Having  seen  it  and  been  confirmed 
in  my  judgment  about  its  unsuitableness,  I  asked  the  Lord 
whether  I  should  turn  towards  the  city  or  towards  Staple- 
ton.  I  felt  led  to  go  towards  the  city,  and  saw  immediately 
after  some  fields  near  the  armory.  After  having  made  in- 
quiry to  whom  they  belonged,  I  have  been  led  to  write 
this  evening  to  the  owner  of  them,  asking  him  whether  he 
is  disposed  to  sell  them,  etc.  I  am  now  quietly  waiting 
the  Lord's  pleasure.  If  his  time  is  come  to  answer  our 
requests  as  to  a  suitable  piece  of  land,  I  shall  be  glad ;  if 
it  is  not  yet  come,  I  desire  that  "  patience  may  have  her 
perfect  work,  being  perfect  and  entire,  wanting  nothing." 

Jan.  8.  This  evening  I  received  a  reply  to  my  letter. 
The  owner  of  those  fields  writes,  that,  if  he  did  sell 
them,  it  would  be  only  for  building  land,  and  therefore 
they  will  be  too  dear. 

Jan.  9.  Went  this  morning  once  more  to  see  those  fields, 
which  seem  very  suitable.  Met  there  Mr.  L.,  a  land  agent, 
who  told  me  that  they  would  be  nearly  a  thousand 
pounds  per  acre,  and  therefore  too  dear.  I  asked  Mr. 
L.  to  inform  me  if  he  should  hear  of  any  suitable  land  for 
sale. 

Jan.  31.  It  is  now  eighty-nine  days  since  I  have  been 
daily  waiting  upon  God  about  the  building  of  an  Orphan 
House.  The  time  seems  to  me  now  near  when  the  Lord 
will  give  us  a  piece  of  ground,  and  I  told  the  brethren  and 
Bisters  so  this  evening,  after  our  usual  Saturday  evening 
prayer  meeting  at  the  Orphan  House. 

Feb.  1.  A  poor  widow  sent  to-day  ten  shillings. 


310  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

Feb.  2,  To-day  I  heard  of  suitable  and  cheap  land  on 
Ashley  Down. 

Feb.  3.  Saw  the  land.  It  is  the  most  desirable  of  all  I 
have  seen.  There  was  anonymously  put  into  an  orphan 
box  at  my  house  a  sovereign,  in  a  piece  of  paper,  on  which 
was  written,  "  The  New  Orphan  House." 

Feb.  4.  This  evening  I  called  on  the  owner  of  the  land 
on  Ashley  Down,  about  which  I  had  heard  on  the  2d, 
but  he  was  not  at  home.  As  I,  however,  had  been  in- 
formed that  I  should  find  him  at  his  house  of  business,  I 
went  there,  but  did  not  find  him  there  either,  as  he  had 
just  before  left.  I  might  have  called  again  at  his  residence 
at  a  later  hour,  having  been  informed  by  one  of  the  ser- 
vants that  he  would  be  sure  to  be  at  home  about  eight 
o'clock ;  but  I  did  not  do  so,  judging  that  there  was  the 
hand  of  God  in  my  not  finding  him  at  either  place :  and 
I  judged  it  best  therefore  not  to  force  the  matter,  but  to 
"  let  patience  have  her  perfect  work." 

Feb.  5.  Saw  this  morning  the  ow^ner  of  the  land.  He 
told  me  that  he  awoke  at  three  o'clock  this  morning  and 
could  not  sleep  again  till  five.  While  he  was  thus  lying 
awake  his  mind  was  all  the  time  occupied  about  the  piece 
of  land  respecting  which  inquiry  had  been  made  of  him 
for  the  building  of  an  Orphan  House,  at  my  request ;  and 
he  determined  with  himself  that,  if  I  should  apply  for  it, 
he  would  not  only  let  me  have  it,  but  for  one  hundred  and 
twenty  pounds  per  acre,  instead  of  two  hundred  pounds, 
the  price  which  he  had  previously  asked  for  it.  How  good 
is  the  Lord !  The  agreement  was  made  this  morning,  and 
I  purchased  a  field  of  nearly  seven  acres,  at  one  hundred 
and  twenty  pounds  per  acre. 

Observe  the  hand  of  God  in  my  not  finding  the  owner 
at  home  last  evening !  The  Lord  meant  to  speak  to  his 
servant  first  about  this  matter,  during  a  sleepless  night,  and 
to  xead  him  fully  to  decide  before  I  had  seen  him. 


1846.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  311 

Feb.  8.  I  wrote  the  day  before  yesterday  to  the  archi- 
tect, who  has  offered  his  help  gratuitously. 

Feb.  11.  Received  from  a  sister  in  the  Lord  five  pounds. 
Received  also  from  the  architect  the  following  reply  to  my 
letter :  — 

MY  DEAR  SIR: 

It  will  afford  me  a  gratification,  beyond  what  I  can  commu- 
nicate by  letter,  to  lend  you  the  helping  hand  in  the  labor  of  love 
you  are  engaged  in,  and  I  shall  esteem  it  a  very  great  privilege 
being  allowed  to  exercise  my  abilities  as  an  architect  and  surveyor 
in  the  erection  of  the  building  you  propose  to  erect  for  the  orphans. 
[  really  do  mean  what  I  say,  and,  if  all  is  well,  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  I  will  gratuitously  furnish  you  with  plans,  elevations,  and  sec- 
tions, with  specification  of  the  work,  so  that  the  cost  may  be  accu- 
rately estimated.  I  will  also  make  you  an  estimate  and  superintend 
the  works  for  you  gratuitously,  etc. 

The  total  amount  which  has  been  given  for  the 
building  fund,  up  to  June  4,  1846,  is'  two  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  ten  pounds  three  shillings  five  and  a.  half 
pence.  This  is  only  a  small  part  of  what  will  be  needed ; 
but,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  in  perfect  peace,  being  fully 
assured  that  God  in  his  own  time  will  send  the  whole  sum 
which  is  required.  Many  and  great  have  already  been  the 
exercises  of  faith  and  patience  since  I  first  began  to  give 
myself  to  prayer  about  this  work,  and  still  greater  they 
may  be,  before  it  is  accomplished ;  but  God,  in  the  riches 
of  his  grace,  will  help  me  though  them  all.  It  is  now 
(June  4,  1846)  two  hundred  and  twelve  days  since  I  first 
began  to  pray  about  this  work,  and  day  after  day,  since 
then,  have  I  been  enabled  to  continue  to  wait  upon  God, 
and  I  am  more  than  ever  assured  that,  notwithstanding  all 
my  exceeding  great  un worthiness,  God  will  condescend  to 
use  me,  to  build  this  house.  Had  it  been  the  excitement 
of  the  moment,  the  difficulties  which  have  already  come 


312  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

upon  me  in  connection  with  this  work  (and  which  are  not 
stated  here,  on  account  of  their  occupying  too  much  room) 
would  have  overwhelmed  me  ;  but  as  God  himself,  I  trust, 
led  me  to  this  work,  so  he  has  helped  me,  and  does  help 
me,  and  I  doubt  not  will  help  me  to  the  end. 

The  house  is  intended  to  be  built  so  as  to  accommodate 
one  hundred  and  forty  orphan  girls  above  seven  years  of 
age,  eighty  orphan  boys  above  seven,  and  eighty  male  and 
female  orphans  from  their  earliest  days,  till  they  are  seven 
years  old,  together  with  all  the  overseers  and  teachers,  etc., 
that  may  be  needed.  The  infants,  after  having  passed  the 
age  of  seven,  will  be  removed  into  the  different  depart- 
ments for  older  boys  and  girls. 

Before  leaving  this  period,  it  may  be  proper  to  recur  to 
the  following  miscellaneous  points,  respecting  the  Scriptu- 
ral Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  with  re- 
ference to  the  period  from  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846. 

1.  During  the  whole  of  this  period  four  day  schools,  with 
278  children  in  them,  were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution.      Three  day  schools  besides  were  as 
sisted.     The  number  of  the  children  that  were  taught  in 
the  day  schools,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  In- 
stitution, from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts 
to  3,983.    During  the  period  from  July  14,  1844,  to  May 
26,   1846,  £628,  19s.  4:ld.  was  spent   on  all  the   schools, 
which  were  either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by  the 
funds  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.     Further : 
during  this  period  there  were  also  entirely  supported  a 
Sunday  school  with  80  children,  and  an  adult  school  with 
60  persons  attending  it.     The  total  number  of  the  adult 
scholars  who  received  instruction,  from  the  formation  of 
this  Institution  to  May  26,  1846,  is  1,146. 

2.  During  this  period  were  circulated  269  Bibles  and 
171  Testaments ;  and  5,079  Bibles  and  3,528  Testaments 
were   circulated  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up 


1846.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  313 

to  May  26,  1846.  From  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846, 
£405  7s.  lOd.  was  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution 
on  this  object. 

3.  From  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  was  laid  out 
for  foreign  and  home  missions  the  sum  of  £595,  7s.  9d. 
During  no  period  previously  was  so  much  of  the  funds 
of  this  Institution  spent  on  missionary  work,  which  arose 
from  the  fact  that  the  more  I  corresponded  with  breth- 
ren who   labored  in  the  word   and  doctrine    in    foreign 
lands,  the  more  I  saw  how  much  they  stood  in  need  of  as- 
sistance, and  thus,  my  heart  having  been  led  out  in  prayer 
to  God  on  their  behalf,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  send 
me  means,  whereby  I  might  be  able  to  assist  them,  he  was 
pleased  to  do  so.     This  led  me  to  the  purpose,  as  God 
should  give  me  grace,  to  be  still  more  mindful  of  them  in 
future,  and  to  seek  to  be  able  still  more  to  assist  them. 
The  same  was  the  case  with  regard  to  those  brethren  who 
labor    in  England,  but  who  have  no  salary  or    stipend, 
but  trust  in  the  living  God  for  the  supply  of  their  daily 
necessities ;  I  did  long  to  help  such  brethren,  and  had  no 
doubt  that  God  would  enable  me  to  do  so. 

4.  There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts  from 
July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  the  sum  of  £56,  6s.  9|d., 
for  which  52,003   such  little    publications  were    bought, 
which,  with  5,315  in  hand  on  July  14,  1844,  makes  57,318, 
of  which  number  40,565  were  circulated.     The  total  num- 
ber circulated  from  Nov.  19, 1840,  to  May  26, 1846,  amounts 
to  99,647. 

5.  There  were   received  into  the  four  Orphan  Houses, 
from  July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  30  orphans,  who,  to- 
gether with  those  who  were  in  the  four  houses  on  July  14, 
1844,  make  up  151  in  all. 

On  May  26,  1846,  there  were  121  orphans  in  the  four 
houses.     Besides  this,  six  apprentices  were  still  supported 
by  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  so  that  the  total  number 
27 


314  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII. 

was  127.  The  number  of  the  orphans  who  were  under 
our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26, 1846,  amounts  to  213. 

I  notice  further  the  following  points  in  connection  with 
the  Orphan  Houses. 

1.  Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to 
for  anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £13,275,  6s.  9|d.  was 
given  to  me  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1846.  This  sum 
Deludes  the  £2,710,  3s.  5Jd.  which,  up  ^to  June  4,  1846,  was 
given  towards  the  building  fund.  (It  may  be  interesting 
to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  was 
given  as  free  contributions,  for  the  other  objects,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1846,  amounts 
to  £4,833,  18s.  10  jd. ;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale 
of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children 
in  the  day  schools,  amounts  to  £2,097,  18s.  2-^-d.)  2.  Be- 
sides this,  also  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of 
clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc.,  were  given  for  the 
orphans,  as  has  been  stated  in  the  printed  Reports.  The 
total  expenditure  for  the  orphans  from  July  14,  1844,  to 
May  26,  1846,  was  £2,732,  14s.  lid.,  and  for  the  other 
objects,  £1,325,  7s.  7Jd. 

In  conclusion,  I  cannot  but  mention  to  the  praise  of  the 
Lord  concerning  this  period,  that  four  of  the  Sunday- 
school  children  were  admitted  to  communion.  Likewise 
three  more  of  the  orphans  were  received  into  church 
fellowship ;  so  that  up  to  that  time,  altogether,  thirty-two 
of  the  orphans  had  been  admitted.  I  also  mention  with 
peculiar  joy,  and  as  a  matter  for  thankfulness,  that  of 
those  who  were  apprenticed  or  sent  out  to  service,  from 
July  14,  1844,  to  May  26,  1846,  ten  were  believers,  most  of 
whom  had  been  for  several  years  in  fellowship  before  they 
were  sent  out  to  service.  But  whilst  we  desire  to  receive 
these  instances  as  precious  encouragements  from  the  Lord 
to  continue  our  service,  we  cannot  but  believe,  judging 


1844.  REAPING  BOUNTIFULLY.  315 

from  the  many  prayers  the  Lord  gives  us  for  the  children 
and  adults  under  o.ur  care  and  instruction,  that  that  which 
we  see  is  but  an  earnest  of  a  far  larger  harvest  in  the  day 
of  Christ's  appearing. 

Dec.  31,  1844.  Since  brother  Craik  and  I  came  to 
Bristol,  982  believers  have  been  received  into  communion. 
During  this  year  73  have  been  received. 

The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  during  this  year 
£267,  6s.  9d.  To  this  is  to  be  added  that  for  the  first  two 
months  and  six  days  of  this  year,  my  expenses,  and  those 
of  my  dear  wife,  during  our  stay  in  Germany,  were  met,  as 
also  our  travelling  expenses  back,  as  stated  in  another 
part  of  my  Narrative.  Also  during  the  whole  of  this  year 
a  Christian  lady  gave  to  our  dear  child  board  and  schooling 
without  any  remuneration,  a  present  worth  to  us  not  less 
than  fifty  pounds.  On  this  point  I  cannot  help  making  a 
few  remarks :  I  had  clearly  seen  it  to  be  the  will  of  God 
that  my  daughter  should  be  brought  up  at  school,  and  not 
at  home.  My  reasons  for  it  were  these :  1.  My  dear  wife, 
though  well  qualified  to  instruct  our  daughter,  so  far  as 
knowledge  goes,  was  unable,  on  account  of  being  engaged 
as  my  wife  in  a  variety  of  things  connected  with  the 
Lord's  service,  to  give  herself  uninterruptedly  to  this  work ; 
and  to  do  it  partially  we  judged  to  be  injurious  to  our 
daughter.  2.  I  had  seen  instances  in  which  a  home  edu- 
cation for  an  only  child  had  turned  out  very  badly.  3.  I 
judged  that  the  mixing  with  other  children  would  be  bene- 
ficial to  our  daughter,  provided  that  intercourse  was  under 
proper  oversight ;  as  thus  a  child  is  in  early  life  introduced 
into  a  little  world,  and  things  do  not  all  at  once  come  upon 
a  young  person,  when  at  last  obliged  to  leave  the  parental 
roof.  4.  But  that  which  most  of  all  led  me  to  this  decis- 
ion was,  that  as  in  the  church  of  Christ  the  Lord  has  quali- 
fied the  members  of  the  body  for  the  performance  of 
certain  work,  and  all  have  not  the  same  gift  and  service,  so, 


316  THE   LIFE   OF   TEUST.  CJIAP.  XVII 

in  the  same  way,  certain  believers  are  called  and  qualified 
above  others  for  instructing  children,  and  give  themselves 
to  this  particular  service,  and  that,  therefore,  I  ought  to 
make  use  of  the  qualifications  of  such,  and  of  their  having 
given  their  whole  time  to  this  particular  service.  These 
reasons  led  us  to  place  our  daughter  at  school,  instead  of 
educating  her  at  home,  and  we  have  never  had  cause  to 
regret  the  step  we  took,  but,  on  the  contrary,  have  had 
abundant  reason  to  praise  God  for  it.  I  have  purposely 
made  these  remarks,  as  I  am  fully  aware  that  some  believ- 
ers have  different  views  on  this  subject,  and  I  desire  to 
serve  them  with  the  measure  of  light  and  experience  I 
have  obtained. 

After  our  daughter  had  been  at  school  for  half  a  year, 
I  asked  for  the  account,  when  it  was  stated  to  me  by  the 
Christian  lady  in  whose  establishment  she  was  that  she 
had  a  pleasure  in  educating  her  gratuitously.  However, 
as  I  pressed  the  matter,  I  obtained  the  account.  It  was 
paid,  but  the  exact  sum  was  returned  to  me  anonymously, 
which,  of  course,  I  found  out  at  once  to  be  from  the  Chris- 
tian sister  at  whose  school  my  daughter  was.  From  that 
time  I  could  never  more  obtain  the  account,  though  my 
dear  child  was  about  six  years  longer  at  school.  I  refer  to 
this  point  for  this  especial  reason :  God  had  laid  it  on  my 
heart  to  care  about  poor  destitute  orphans.  To  this  ser- 
vice I  had  been  led  to  give  myself;  he,  in  return,  as  a 
recompense,  even  for  this  life,  took  care  that  my  own  be- 
loved child  should  have  a  very  good  education,  free  of 
expense  to  me.  I  was  able  and  well  able  to  pay  for  her 
education,  and  most  willing  to  do  so  ;  but  the  Lord  gave 
it  gratuitously ;  thus  also  showing  how  ready  he  is  abun- 
dantly to  help  me,  and  to  supply  my  wants. 

Having  learned  that  the  brethren  in  Germany  were 
led  away  by  false  teachers,  and  having  received,  in 


1845.  REAPING   BOUNTIFULLY.  317 

answer  to  prayer,  five  hundred  pounds,  for  the  expeLses 
of  his  journey  thither,  Mr.  M.  left  Bristol  July  19, 
1815,  and,  after  laboring  in  word  and  doctrine  in  Ger- 
many, he  returned  to  Bristol  Oct.  11,  1845. 

Perhaps  the  reader  may  ask,  What  has  been  the  result 
of  this  labor  in  Germany  ?  My  reply  is,  God  only  knows. 
The  day  of  Christ  will  declare  it.  Judging  from  the  con- 
stant labor  in  prayer  during  eight  months  before  I  went 
the  second  time,  and  day  by  day  while  I  was  on  the  Con- 
tinent, and  day  by  day  for  a  long  time  after  my  return,  I 
am  warranted  to  expect  fruit,  and  I  do  expect  it.  I  ex- 
pect abundant  fruit  in  the  day  of  Christ's  appearing.  In 
the  mean  time  my  comfort  is  that  two  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  tracts  have  been  circulated,  many  of  which, 
through  the  providence  of  God,  found  their  way  not  only 
into  the  darkest  places  of  the  continent  of  Europe,  but 
went  also  to  America  and  Australia.  Further :  four  thou- 
sand copies  of  my  Narrative,  in  German,  are  almost  all  cir- 
culated. And,  again,  the  publishing  of  my  Narrative  in 
German  led  rue  to  do  the  same  in  French,  which  was  accom- 
plished about  three  years  later.  Further:  these  tracts  were 
reprinted  at  Hamburg  and  at  Cologne,  and  are  circulated 
by  other  Christians  ;  in  addition  to  which,  my  having  pub- 
lished them  in  Germany  led  me  to  get  them  stereotyped 
in  England,  and  they  continue  to  be  circulated  in  many 
countries. 

December  31,  1845.  There  have  been  received  into 
communion  53  during  this  year,  and  1,055  since  the  com- 
mencement of  our  coming  to  Bristol. 

During  this  year  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  to  me 

£433,  19s.  l|d.     To  this  is  to  be  added  that  my  dear  child 

had  again  during  the  whole  of  this  year  her  education  free 

at  a  boarding-school,  as  stated  at  the  close  of  the  last  year, 

27* 


318  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVII 

whereby  I  saved  about  fifty  pounds.  Also  my  travelling 
expenses  to  and  from  Germany,  and  other  expenses  con- 
nected with  my  service  in  Germany,  were  paid  out  of  the 
£500  pounds  to  which  reference  has  been  made.  Adding 
these  two  items  to  £433, 1  had  at  least  £500. 

April  29,  1846.  To-day  my  beloved  wife  and  myself 
had  the  inexpressibly  great  joy  of  receiving  a  letter  from 
our  beloved  daughter,  while  we  are  staying  in  the  Lord's 
service  at  Chippenham,  in  which  she  wiites  that  she  has 
now  found  peace  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  Thus  our  prayers  are 
turned  into  praises.  About  eighteen  months  before  this  I 
began  especially  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of  my  dear 
child,  and  the  Lord  soon  after  seems  to  have  begun  to 
work  in  her  heart. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

FAITH     CONFIRMED     BY     PROSPERITY. 

1846  —  1848. 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUPPLICATION  BESTOWED  A.ND  PRAYER  ANSWERED— THH 
TIME  OF  MATE'S  NEED  AND  OB1  GOD'S  BOUNTY  —  FAITH  NOT  SHAKEN  — 
DEALING  ONLY  WITH  GOD  — THE  NEEDED  AMOUNT  FURNISHED  —  PER- 
PETUAL "NEED"  — NOT  WEARY  IN  GOD'S  WORK— JOY  IN  ANSWERED 

PRAYER  —  FOUR  REQUESTS  GRANTED  —  "  CONTINUING  INSTANT  IN 
PRAYER''— THE  BUILDING  COMMENCED  —  PERSONAL  HISTORY  — A  MARKED 
DELIVERANCE. 

IN  the  following  chapter,  Mr.  Miiller  has  grouped 
together,  under  the  appropriate  heads,  the  leading 
events  connected  with  each  of  the  departments  of  the 
work  of  the  Lord  in  his  hands. 

I.   ASSISTANCE   TO    THE   MISSIONARY   LABORERS. 

During  no  former  period  since  undertaking  to  send  aid 
to  laborers  at  home  and  abroad  was  I  intrusted  by  the 
Lord  with  such  large  sums  as  during  the  one  to  which  this 
chapter  refers.  I  had  never  had  more  need  of  pecuniary 
supplies  than  during  those  two  years,  on  account  of  the 
many  pressing  calls ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  had  the  ex- 
ceeding great  joy  and  privilege  of  being  able  to  respond 
to  them  in  such  a  way  as  I  had  never  before  been  allowed 


320  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIIL 

to  do.  These  remarks  apply  to  all  the  various  objects  of 
the  Institution,  but  especially  to  the  supplies  for  brethren 
who  labor  at  home  and  abroad  in  word  and  doctrine,  with- 
out being  connected  with  any  society,  or  without  having 
any  regular  salary  for  preaching  the  word. 

On  May  26,  1846,  after  the  accounts  had  been  closed, 
a  check  for  one  hundred  pounds  was  given  to  me,  the  ap- 
plication of  which  was  left  to  my  disposal.  I  put  half  of 
the  amount  to  the  fund  for  these  objects,  and  half  to  the 
orphan  fund.  When  the  accounts  were  closed,  there  was 
ninety-one  pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  three  far- 
things in  hand  for  these  objects,  to  which  this  fifty  pounds 
was  added  ;  therefore  I  began  this  period  with  more  means 
than  I  had  had  in  hand  at  any  time  previously  at  the  be- 
ginning of  a  fresh  period ;  and  as  was  its  beginning,  so  was 
the  continuance.  It  has  often  struck  me  that  one  especial 
reason  why,  on  the  whole,  I  was  allowed  to  have  so  little 
trial  with  regard  to  means  for  the  work  during  those  two 
years,  in  comparison  with  former  times,  may  have  been, 
that  thereby  the  Lord  would  say  that  he  was  willing  to 
give  what  would  be  needed,  when  once  the  new  Orphan 
House  should  be  built,  though  the  expenses  would  be 
about  two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds  a  year  more  than 
they  were  before. 

June  4,  1846.  To-day  was  given  to  me,  just  wJien  I  rose 
from  my  knees,  after  having  asked  the  Lord  for  more 
means,  especially  for  missionary  purposes,  the  sum  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  with  the  request  to  use  of  it 
fifty  pounds  jfor  the  orphans,  fifty  pounds  for  laborers  in 
England,  and  fifty  pounds  for  laborers  abroad. 

From  the  commencement  of  this  Institution,  on  March 
5,  1834,  it  had  been  my  desire  to  employ  part  of  the  funds, 
with  which  I  might  be  intrusted,  in  aiding  missionary 
brethren  in  foreign  lands,  who  are  not  supported  by  any 
regular  salary ;  and  for  several  years  I  had  likewise  had 


1846.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  321 

the  desire  to  assist  brethren,  laboring  in  similar  circum- 
stances, in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  The  Lord  also  had 
given  me  the  great  privilege  to  assist  such  brethren  more 
or  less  during  the  time  that  this  Institution  had  been  in 
operation ;  but  especially  he  began  during  the  two  years 
to  which  this  chapter  refers  to  allow  me  to  do  so  in  a  far 
greater  degree  than  "beiore.  I  knew  it  to  be  a  fact  that 
many  brethren  who  preach  the  word,  without  having  any 
salary  for  doing  so,  or  property  to  live  upon,  were  in  need 
Now  it  might  be  said  that  such  brethren  ought  to  trust  in 
God ;  that,  if  they  preach  Jesus  as  the  only  hope  for  the 
salvation  of  sinners,  they  ought  to  set  them  a  good  ex- 
ample by  trusting  themselves  in  God  for  the  supply  of  their 
temporal  necessities,  in  order  that  unconverted  persons 
thereby  might  be  led  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  alone  for 
the  salvation  of  their  soius.  This  is  true,  quite  true. 
Preachers  of  the  precious  good  news  of  salvation  to  every 
sinner  who  puts  his  trust  in  the  merits  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
ought  indeed  themselves  to  depend  upon  God,  their  Lord 
and  Father,  for  the  supply  of  their  temporal  necessities ; 
but  I  also  felt  that  I,  as  their  brother,  ought  to  seek  to 
help  them  as  far  as  lay  in  me.  To  this  I  set  myself  more 
than  ever  after  the  beginning  of  the  year  1846,  as  I  knew, 
that,  from  particular  causes,  there  was  an  especial  call  to 
help  such  brethren ;  and  as  my  own  means  would  go  but 
a  little  way,  I  gave  myself  to  more  earnest  prayer  than 
ever  for  such  brethren.  The  result  was,  that,  during  the 
two  years  of  this  period,  the  Lord  so  answered  my  daily 
supplications  with  regard  to  this  particular,  that  I  was 
honored  to  send  nearly  three  times  as  much  to  home  and 
foreign  laborers  as  during  any  previous  period  of  the 
same  length.  One  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty-nine 
pounds  eleven  shillings  sixpence  was  spent  in  this  way,  by 
which  twenty-one  brethren  were  assisted  who  labored  in 
foreign  lands,  and  nineteen  who  labored  in  Great  Britain 


322  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.XVIIL 

and  Ireland.  Large  as  this  sum  is,  in  comparison  with 
what  I  had  been  able  to  do  in  this  particular  in  former 
years,  yet  it  is  small,  very  small,  in  comparison  with 
what  my  heart  -desired  to  be  able  to  do  for  these  forty 
brethren.  It  has  frequently,  yea  almost  always,  so  hap- 
pened, that  the  assistance  which  God  has  allowed  me  to 
eend  to  such  brethren  has  come  to  them  at  a  time  of  great 
need.  Sometimes  they  had  no  money  at  all  left.  Some- 
times even  their  last  provisions  were  almost  consumed, 
when  I  sent  them  supplies.  Some  of  them  are  fathers  of 
targe  families,  or  have  sickly  wives  and  children ;  some 
were  once  well  off  in  this  world,  but  for  Christ's  sake  have 
become  poor ;  and  some  have  had  for  Christ's  sake  their 
all  taken  from  them.  Is  it  not  an  honor  to  help  such 
brethren  ?  I  could  fill  hundreds  of  pages  by  giving  ex- 
tracts from  the  letters  of  the  dear  brethren  to  whom  I 
have  sent  help,  and  they  would  be  greatly  to  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  reader;  but  I  do  not  feel  free  to  do  so.  As  I 
have  not  only  been  laboring  for  these  brethren  in  prayer 
that  God  would  intrust  me  with  means  and  allow  me  the 
privilege  of  helping  them,  but  as  I  also  have  asked  God  to 
direct  me  especially  to  send  to  those  who  might  be  in  par- 
ticular need,  in  case  I  could  not  help  them  all;  and  as  I 
have  sought  by  an  encouraging  word  to  strengthen  their 
hands  in  God ;  I  have  great  reason  to  believe  that  these 
dear  brethren  have  not  only  been  helped  by  these  pecu- 
niary supplies  in  a  temporal  point  of  view,  but  also  that 
the  fact  of  God  sending  them  help  in  their  extremity  has 
tended  to  refresh  and  strengthen  their  hearts,  and  to  lead 
them  more  and  more  to  trust  in  him. 

March  7,  1847.  Often  of  late  had  I  entreated  the  Lord 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  condescend  to  use  me  still 
further  as  a  steward,  in  allowing  me  to  send  help  to  the 
many  clear  brethren  whom  I  know  laboring  at  home  and 
abroad  without  any  salary,  the  need  of  many  of  whom  I 


1847.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY  PROSPERITY.  323 

knew.     Under  these  circumstances  I  received  this  morning 
one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  with  the  following  lines  :— • 

DEAR  BROTHER: 

I  have  great  pleasure  in  sending  you  one  hundred  pounds  on 
account  of  laborers  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  at  home  and  abroad,  and 
fifty  pounds  for  other  work  in  your  hands. 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

*     *    * 

April  5.  I  have  been  praying  day  by  day,  ever  since  I 
was  able  during  the  last  month  to  send  about  one  hundred 
and  thirty  pounds  to  home  and  foreign  laborers,  that  the 
Lord  would  be  pleased  soon  again  to  give  me  means  for 
them,  on  account  of  their  great  need  ;  indeed,  all  our 
means  were  so  exhausted,  that  I  had  only  just  enough  for 
to-morrow  evening  to  meet  the  weekly  expenses  connected 
with  the  six  day  schools,  when  this  morning  I  received 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  pounds  for  these  objects. 
Almost  immediately  after  this  donation  had  been  given  to 
me,  I  received  a  letter  from  Demerara  about  the  great 
need  among  the  brethren  who  labor  there,  by  which  intel- 
ligence the  seasonable  fcelp  just  received  has  become  still 
more  precious  to  me. 

May  26,  1848.  By  the  Lord's  faithful  love  I  have  been 
enabled  to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  connected  with 
these  objects  during  the  last  two  years,  amounting  to 
nearly  two  thousand  and  six  hundred  pounds,  and  at  the 
same  time  owe  no  one  anything,  and  have  a  balance  of 
five  pounds  nineteen  shillings  seven  pence  halfpenny  left 
in  hand. 

II.      THE    SUPPORT    OF    THE    ORPHANS. 

Jan.  20,  1847.  For  the  whole  of  this  period  since  May 
26, 1846,  therefore  nearly  eight  months,  when  the  accounts 
Were  closed,  we  have  had  always  an  abundance  of  means, 


324  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIII. 

and  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  about  two  hundred 
pounds  in  hand.  The  sum  of  one  thousand  sixty-five 
pounds  has  come  in  for  the  orphans  in  less  than  eight 
months,  to  which  is  to  be  added  the  balance  of  eighty-five 
pounds  four  shillings  ninepence  three  farthings  in  hand 
when  the  accounts  were  closed.  Invariably  I  have  thus 
been  able  to  give  to  the  matrons  of  the  four  Orphan 
Houses  the  money  in  advance,  which  was  required  for  the 
necessities  of  one  week.  But  now,  after  having  paid  away 
last  evening  forty-five  pounds  five  shillings  for  the  house- 
keeping of  a  week  in  advance  and  for  other  expenses,  the 
money  which  remains  in  hand  is  needed  for  rent,  and  oat- 
meal, which  has  been  ordered  from  Scotland.  This  morn- 
ing therefore  I  gave  myself  particularly  to  prayer  with 
regard  to  means  for  present  use  for  the  orphans.  How 
blessed  to  have  the  living  God  to  go  to !  Particularly 
precious  to  know  him  in  these  days  of  wide-spread  dis- 
tress !  Potatoes  are  too  dear  for  food  for  the  orphans  at 
this  time.  The  rice,  which  we  have  substituted  instead  of 
them,  is  twice  as  dear  as  usual ;  the  oatmeal  more  than 
twice  as  dear,  and  the  bread  one  half  dearer  than  usual. 
But  the  riches  of  God  are  as  great  as  ever.  He  knows  that 
our  expenses  are  great.  He  knows  that  a  little  will  not  do 
in  these  days,  when  provisions  are  so  dear,  as  there  are 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons  to  be  provided  for, 
including  teachers  and  apprentices.  My  soul  is  at  peace.  — 
Evening.  About  noon  I  received  from  a  pious  physician 
the  following  note,  with  a  check  for  five  pounds  :  — 

MY  DEAR  SIR  : 

I  send  you  something  towards  buying  bread  for  the  orphans.  The 
dearness  of  food  must  be  felt  by  many;  but  the  Lord  in  judgment 
is  nevertheless  gracious.  He  will  sustain.  I  am  your  sincere  friend 
and  well-wisher, 

»  «  *  * 


1847.  FAITH    CONFIRMED    BY   PROSPERITY.  325 

March  9.  This  evening,  Tuesday,  I  find  that  since  last 
Tuesday  evening  again  forty-four  pounds  one  shilling  six- 
pence three  farthings  has  come  in.  How  good  is  the  Lord 
in  helping  me  week  after  week  through  the  heavy  ex- 
penses, especially  in  this  season  of  deep  distress  and  dear- 
ness  of  provisions !  To  his  praise  I  can  say  we  have 
lacked  nothing  all  this  winter.  Whilst  preparing  these 
extracts  from  my  journal  for  the  press,  I  remember  to  have 
heard  the  following  remarks  made  with  reference  to  the 
time  about  which  I  am  just  now  writing,  I  mean  the  season 
of  dearth  during  the  winter  of  1846-7 :  "  I  wonder  how  it 
is  now  with  the  orphans  ?  If  Mr.  Miiller  is  now  able  to 
provide  for  them  as  he  has,  we  will  say  nothing."  When 
I  heard  such  like  remarks  I  said  nothing  except  this  :  "We 
lack  nothing ;"  or,  "God  helps  us."  Should  this  fall  into 
the  hands  of  any  who  have  had  such  thoughts,  let  them 
remember  that  it  is  the  very  time  for  faith  to  work,  when 
sight  ceases.  The  greater  the  difficulties,  the  easier  for 
faith.  As  long  as  there  remain  certain  natural  prospects, 
faith  does  not  get  on  even  as  easily  (if  I  may  say  so)  as 
when  all  natural  prospects  fail.  It  is  true  that  during  the 
time  of  the  dearth  our  expenses  were  considerably  greater 
than  usual ;  it  is  also  true  that  many  persons,  who  other- 
wise might  have  given,  were  unable  to  do  so,  or  had  their 
surplus  directed  into  other  channels,  such  as  Ireland,  etc. ; 
but  the  gold  and  silver  are  the  Lord's.  To  him  we  made 
our  prayer.  In  him  we  put  our  trust.  And  he  did  not 
forsake  us.  For  we  went  as  easily  through  that  winter  as 
through  any  winter  since  the  work  had  been  in  existence. 
Nor  could  it  be  otherwise ;  for  God  had  at  this  very  time 
an  especial  opportunity  of  showing  the  blessedness  of 
trusting  in  him.  Seek,  dear  reader,  more  and  more  to  put 
your  trust  in  him  for  everything,  and  you  will  even  con- 
cerning this  life  find  it  most  precious  so  to  do. 

March  10.    I  was  able,  last  evening,  to  meet  most  com- 
as 


326  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIII 

fortably  all  the  expenses  for  the  coming  week,  yet  we  had 
then  nothing  left,  as  I  put  by  the  rest  of  the  money,  that 
we  might  not  get  into  debt  with  regard  to  the  rent,  the 
expenses  of  the  apprentices,  etc.  When  now  there  was 
again  nothing  left  for  future  housekeeping  expenses,  a 
Christian  lady  at  a  considerable  distance  informed  me  by 
this  morning's  post  that  she  has  paid  into  the  hands  of 
Messrs.  Stuckey  &  Co.  of  Bristol,  my  bankers,  the  sum  of 
one  hundred  pounds  for  my  use  for  the  benefit  of  the 
orphans.  By  the  same  post  I  have  received  also  ten  shil- 
lings from  Droitwich.  The  Lord's  holy  name  be  praised 
for  this  seasonable  help ! 

May  11.  This  evening  I  have  been  able  to  meet  all  the 
expenses  connected  with  housekeeping  during  the  coming 
week,  through  what  has  come  in  since  May  4,  but  at  the 
same  time  I  have  nothing  left.  Hitherto  thp  children  have 
lacked  nothing.  Never  were  provisions  nearly  so "  dear 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work  as  they  are  now. 
The  bread  is  almost  twice  as  much  as  eighteen  months  ago, 
the  oatmeal  nearly  three  times  as  much  as  formerly,  the 
rice  more  than  double  the  usual  price,  and  no  potatoes  can 
be  used  on  account  of  the  exceeding  high  price. 

May  30.  Lord's-day  morning.  I  have  just  now  received, 
in  our  great  need,  when  there  was  not  sufficient  in  hand  to 
meet  the  necessities  of  to-morrow,  six  pounds  six  shillings, 
from  a  Christian  gentleman  of  title  at  Zurich  in  Switzer- 
land, a  distance  of  about  one  thousand  miles.  What  a 
most  seasonable  help !  Thus  I  am  able  to  send  all  the 
remainder  of  the  supplies  which  are  needed  till  Tuesday 
evening. 

In  these  days  of  straitness  the  question  would  nat- 
urally arise,  If,  when  you  have  only  to  care  for  one 
hundred  and  thirty  orphans,  you  are  so  poor,  what  will 
you  do  when  there  are  three  hundred,  for  whom  you 
are  just  on  the  point  of  building  a  house?  And, 


1847.  FAITH    CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  3lJ7 

further,  Is  it  not  an  indication  not  to  increase  the 
fork,  seeing  you  are  now  so  poor  with  only  about  one 
third  of  the  number  of  orphans  which  you  purpose  to 
receive  into  the  new  Orphan  House  ?  I  am  not  tried, 
however,  with  such  thoughts ;  for  I  know  that,  1.  Only 
for  the  trial  of  my  faith,  as  heretofore,  the  Lord  allows  me 
now  again  to  be  poor.  Never  at  any  time  have  the 
expenses  been  so  great  for  the  work  as  from  May  26,  1846, 
to  May  26,  1847  ;  but  also  never  has  so  much  come  in  in 
the  same  space  of  time  during  any  other  period  of  this 
work.  2.  It  is  for  the  profit  of  the  church  at  large  that  I 
have  now  again  to  pass  through  these  days  of  poverty. 
3.  It  is  as  easy  for  the  Lord  to  supply  me  with  all  the 
means  that  the  work  will  require  when  once  the  new 
Orphan  House  is  opened,  as  it  is  for  him  to  give  me  what 
I  need  now,  though  the  expenses  in  all  likelihood  will  then 
be  two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds  a  year  more  than 
they  are  at  present. 

July  13.  The  proceeds  of  an  orphan  box  from  Stafford, 
four  pounds  seven  shillings  sixpence.  The  friend  who  sent 
the  money  wished  to  know  whether  it  arrived  in  a  time  of 
need.  I  have  had  many  similar  requests,  to  which  I  can 
reply  nothing,  or  say  at  the  most  that  the  answer  may  be 
learnt  from  the  next  Report.  It  will  be  easily  perceived, 
on  reflection,  that  if  I  said  it  came  seasonably,  that  would 
imply  we  had  little  or  nothing  at  all  in  hand,  and  what 
would  that  again  mean  but  this,  "As  our  expenses  are  so 
great,  that  which  you  have  now  sent  will  be  soon  gone 
again,  and  therefore  send  us  some  more,  or  get  some  friend 
to  help  us."  But  by  this  very  thing  the  chief  object  of 
this  work,  "  To  show  how  blessed  it  is  to  deal  with  God 
alone,  and  how  blessed  to  trust  in  him  in  the  darkest 
moments?  would  be  hindered.  It  is  also  for  this  very 
reason  that  I  do  not  publish  the  accounts  very  frequently, 
for  instance  quarterly,  as  I  have  been  requested  to  do ;  bat 


328  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIII 

I  am  delighted  to  wait  a  year,  or  eighteen  months,  or  two 
years,  or  more  ;  and  even  then  I  do  not  publish  them  for 
the  sake  of  obtaining  money  (though  unquestionably  God 
has  used  the  Reports  as  instruments  to  procure  us  means), 
but  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  of  God,  to  refresh, 
encourage,  exhort,  and  instruct  my  brethren  in  Christ ; 
and  also  because  it  "is  needful  that  from  time  to  time  I 
should  give  a  public  account  of  the  way  in  which  the 
considerable  sums  with  which  I  have  been  intrusted 
have  been  spent. 

Oct.  19.  I  left  Bristol  with  my  dear  wife,  partly  because 
both  of  us  much  needed  change  of  air,  and  partly  because 
I  had  a  great  desire  to  labor  in  the  word  for  a  few  weeks 
in  Westmoreland  and  Cumberland.  I  was  not  able  to 
leave  more  means  than  enough  for  about  three  days  for 
house-keeping  expenses.  But  I  could  not  have  stayed  in 
Bristol,  though  there  had  been  nothing  at  all  in  hand ;  my 
hope  was  that  God  would  help  during  my  absence.  Dur- 
ing all  the  time  of  my  stay  at  Bowness  in  Westmoreland, 
from  Oct.  20  to  Nov.  20,  there  was  day  by  day,  with  the 
exception  of  the  first  three  days  after  my  departure,  need 
to  wait  upon  God  for  daily  supplies  for  the  orphans.  In 
consequence  of  this,  every  donation,  without  exception, 
which  was  received  during  my  absence,  came  in  most 
seasonably.  Partly  on  account  of  my  health,  and  partly 
on  account  of  opportunities  for  service  in  Westmoreland 
and  elsewhere,  I  did  not  feel  it  right  to  return  to  Bristol 
sooner  than  I  did,  though  there  was  such  great  poverty ; 
nor  could  I  have  done  anything  in  Bristol  which  I  could 
not  do  in  Westmoreland,  as  it  regards  procuring  means, 
since  prayer  and  faith  are  all  the  means  I  make  use  of  to 
obtain  supplies  when  we  are  in  need. 

Dec.  23.  The  need  of  to-day  was  eleven  pounds.  This 
sum  the  Lord  gave  me  thus  :  Last  evening  I  received  one 
pound,  together  with  a  pair  of  trousers  and  gaiters,  and  a 


1847.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  329 

remnant  of  fustian  for  the  orphans.  But  as  I  knew  how 
much  there  would  be  needed  to-day,  I  waited  further  upon 
the  Lord  this  morning  for  help,  and,  in  ONE  MINUTE  after  I 
had  risen  from  my  knees,  I  received  a  letter  from  Liver- 
pool with  ten  pounds  for  the  orphans.  The  donor  writes  : 
"  I  have  had  the  inclosed  ten-pound  note  in  my  drawer 
for  some  time,  intending  to  send  it  to  you  for  the  orphans ; 
but  my  time  is  so  occupied  that  at  a  suitable  time  when  at 
my  desk  I  have  overlooked  it.  I  now,  however,  inclose 
it,"  etc.  How  seasonable  this  help  !  How  exactly  to  the 
very  shilling  what  is  needed  to-day!  How  remarkable 
that  just  now  this  donor  in  Liverpool  is  led  to  send  the 
ten  pounds  which  had  been,  according  to  his  own  words, 
for  some  time  in  his  drawer  for  the  purpose  of  sending  it ! 
All  this  abundantly  proves  the  most  minute  and  particular 
providence  of  God,  and  his  readiness  to  answer  the  suppli- 
cations of  his  children. 

Dec.  30.  When  this  day  began,  I  was  without  any- 
thing for  the  necessities  of  the  day,  though  I  had  reason 
to  believe  that  several  pounds  would  again  be  required.  I 
was  therefore  again  looking  out  for  fresh  supplies.  Ac- 
cordingly, about  ten  o'clock  this  morning,  a  brother  in 
the  Lord,  who  had  come  last  evening  to  stay  for  a  night 
in  my  house,  gave  me  ten  pounds,  to  be  used  as  it  might 
be  most  needed.  To  be  noticed  in  connection  with  this 
donation  is :  1.  I  had,  not  long  since,  received  a  donation 
from  him.  2.  This  brother  had  generally  stated  how  he 
wished  his  donations  to  be  appropriated,  and  they  had 
been  chiefly  for  missionary  purposes ;  but  this  time  he  left 
it  to  me  to  use  this  money,  as  most  needed,  and  therefore 
I  could  take  of  it  what  was  needed  for  the  orphans.  3.  I 
was  now  extremely  poor  also  with  regard  to  the  funds  for 
all  the  other  objects,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  tell  the 
teachers  of  the  day  schools  last  Tuesday  evening,  28th, 
that  if  no  fresh  supplies  came  in,  I  should  not  be  able  to 

28* 


330  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP. 

give  them  their  weekly  salaries,  as  usual,  next  Tuesday 
evening,  being  now  poorer  in  this  particular  than  I  had 
been  for  years.  How  kind  therefore  of  the  Lord,  not  only 
to  give  me  this  money  through  this  brother  at  this  time, 
but  also  to  dispose  his  heart  to  leave  the  application  of  it 
to  me  as  most  needed.  I  took  half  of  it  for  this  day's 
housekeeping  expenses  for  the  orphans,  and  half  for  the 
school  fund,  for  the  weekly  salaries  of  the  teachers  next 
Tuesday.  I  also  received  further  this  morning  a  half 
sovereign  from  Droitwich.  The  little  that  was  left,  after 
the  housekeeping  expenses  were  met,  was  put  by  for  rent 
and  the  expenses  for  the  apprentices,  and  I  was  again 
without  a  penny,  looking  out  for  .fresh  supplies  for  to- 
morrow. 

Dec.  31,  1847.  The  last  day  of  another  year  had  now 
come.  Great  and  many  had  been  the  mercies  of  God  to 
me  this  year  in  every  way,  particularly  also  in  connection 
with  the  orphans ;  but  now  I  had  again  nothing  for  to-day, 
except  two  shillings  which  are  in  one  of  the  boxes  in  my 
house.  I  was,  however,  by  God's  grace,  able  to  look  out 
for  supplies  for  this  last  day  of  another  year  also,  being 
fully  assured  that  the  Lord  would  not  confound  me.  And 
thus  it  has  beer,  according  to  my  expectation ;  for,  before 
I  was  called  on  for  money,  I  received  one  hundred  pounds, 
which  was  left  to  me  to  apply  to  any  part  of  the  Lord's 
service  where  there  seemed  the  most  need. 

Feb.  2,  1848.  This  morning,  on  my  walk  before  break- 
fast, I  felt  myself  led  out  of  my  usual  track  into  a  direction 
in  which  I  had  not  gone  for  some  months.  In  stepping 
over  a  stile  I  said  to  myself :  "  Perhaps  God  has  a  reason 
even  in  this."  About  five  minutes  afterwards  I  met  a 
Christian  gentleman  who  gave  me  two  sovereigns  for  the 
orphans,  and  then  I  knew  the  reason  why  I  had  been  led 
this  way. 

Feb.  3.    The  reader  might  say,  "  You  are  continually  in 


1848.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  331 

need.  JVb  sooner  is  the  one  demand  met,  than  another 
comes.  Do  you  not  find  it  a  trying  life,  and  are  you  not 
tired  of  it?"  My  reply  is,  It  is  true  I  am  more  or  less 
continually  in  need  in  connection  with  this  work.  And  if 
I  were  to  tell  out  all  my  heart  to  the  reader  concerning  it, 
he  would  have  still  more  reason  to  say  that  I  am  con  tin  • 
ually  in  need.  For  what  I  have  here  written  is  almost 
exclusively  about  the  way  in  which  God  has  been  pleased 
to  supply  me  with  money  for  carrying  on  the  work ;  but  I 
do  deliberately  state  that  this,  much  as  it  might  appear  to 
one  or  the  other,  is  by  no  means  the  chief  thing  that  I  stand 
in  need  of  from  day  to  day.  I  will  just  hint  at  a  few 
other  things.  Sickness  among  the  children,  very  difficult 
and  tedious  cases,  in  which,  notwithstanding  all  the  means 
which  are  used  month  after  month,  yea,  year  after  year, 
the  children  remain  ill.  Nothing  remains  but  either  to 
keep  them,  or  to  send  them  to  the  Parish  Union,  to  which 
they  belong,  as  they  have  no  relatives  able  to  provide  for 
them.  The  very  fact  of  having  cared  for  them  and 
watched  over  them  for  years  only  endears  them  the  more 
to  us,  and  would  make  it  the  more  trying  to  send  them 
back  to  their  parish.  This  is  a  "  need "  which  brings  me 
to  God.  Here  is  prayer  required,  not  only  for  means 
which  such  sick  children  call  for,  but  for  guidance  and 
wisdom  from  on  high. 

Sometimes  children  are  to  be  placed  out  as  servants  or 
apprentices.  A  suitable  place  is  needed,  or  else  they  had 
better  remain  under  our  care.  The  obtaining  of  this  suit- 
able place  is  a  "  need "  indeed.  It  is  more  difficult  to  be 
obtained  than  money.  Sometimes  for  many  weeks  have  I 
had  to  wait  upon  God  to  have  this  "  need  "  supplied ;  but 
he  has  always  at  last  helped.  Sometimes  great  has  been 
5ny  "  need "  of  wisdom  and  guidance  in  order  to  know 
how  certain  children  ought  to  be  treated  under  particular 
circumstances ;  and  especially  how  to  behave  towards  cer- 


332  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XYIIL 

tain  apprentices  or  servants  who  were  formerly  in  the  Or- 
phan Houses.  A  "  need  "  in  this  respect  is  no  small  thing ; 
though  I  have  found  that  in  this  and  in  all  othej*  matters, 
concerning  which  I  was  in  "  need,"  I  have  been  helped, 
provided  I  was  indeed  able  to  wait  patiently  upon  God. 
That  word,  "  godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having 
promise  of  the  life  that  now  is  and  of  that  which  is  to 
come,"  (1  Tim.  iv.  8,)  I  have  in  times  almost  without  num- 
ber found  to  be  true  in  my  own  experience. 

Further,  when  one  or  the  other  of  the  laborers  needed 
to  leave  the  work  on  account  of  health,  or  for  other 
reasons,  I  have  been  at  such  times  in  far  greater  "  need  " 
than  when  I  required  money  for  the  various  objects  of  the 
Institution.  I  could  only  have  such  "  need  "  supplied  by 
waiting  upon  God.  I  could  do  nothing  but  speak  to  my 
heavenly  Father  about  this  matter,  and  he  has  always 
helped.  One  of  the  greatest  difficulties  connected  with 
this  work  is  to  obtain  suitable  godly  persons  for  it;  so 
many  things  are  to  be  taken  into  the  account.  Suitable 
age,  health,  gift,  experience,  love  for  children,  true  godli- 
ness, a  ready  mind  to  serve  God  in  the  work  and  not 
themselves,  a  ready  mind  to  bear  with  the  many  trials  and 
difficulties  connected  with  it,  a  manifest  purpose  to  labor, 
not  for  the  sake  of  the  remuneration,  but  to  serve  God  in 
their  work ;  surely,  to  obtain  godly  persons,  in  whom  these 
qualifications  even  in  some  measure  are  found  combined,  is 
not  an  easy  matter.  Not  that  any  one  will  suppose  me  to 
mean  that  I  am  looking  out  for  perfect  fellow-laborers. 
Not  that  any  one  will  suppose  that  my  fellow-laborers  are 
referred  to  by  me  as  if  they  were  without  weaknesses, 
deficiencies,  and  failings.  I  am  myself  far,  very  far  from 
being  without  weaknesses,  deficiencies,  and  failings.  More- 
over, I  never  expect  to  find  fellow-laborers  for  this  work 
who  have  not  their  weaknesses;  but  this  I  do  mean  to  say^ 
that  the  work  of  God  in  my  hands  is  of  that  character, 


1848.  FAITH    CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  335 

and,  by  God's  grace,  is  really  carried  on  with  such  a  true 
purpose  to  serve  God  thereby  (however  much  I  and  my 
fellow-laborers  may  fail),  that  it  is  with  me  a  matter  of 
deep  moment  to  find  truly  suitable  individuals  for  it,  in 
whom,  as  much  as  possible,  the  above  qualifications  should 
be  found  united.  And,  however  much  there  may  be  want- 
ing, this  is  more  and  more  my  aim,  that  I  may  obtain,  such 
helpers ;  and  hence  it  can  be  easily  perceived  how  great 
my  "  need  "  must  be  again  and  again  on  this  very  account. 
I  do  here  especially  advise,  that  if  any  should  apply  in 
future  for  situations  in  connection  with  this  work,  they 
would  keep  these  remarks  before  them;  for,  by  God's 
grace,  it  is  my  purpose  never  to  give  to  any  persons  a 
situation  in  connection  with  the  Institution,  if  they  are 
not  suitable  for  it  according  to  the  light  which  God 
gives  me. 

Further,  that  the  laborers  work  happily  together  among 
themselves,  and  that  I  go  on  happily  ia  service  with  them ; 
that  I  be  their  servant,  on  the  one  hand,  and  yet,  on  the 
other,  maintain  the  place  which  God  has  given  me  in  this 
work ;  surely,  if  any  one  carefully  looks  at  this,  he  will  at 
once  see  that  there  is  a  difficulty  and  a  "need"  far  greater 
than  any  that  is  connected  with  money.  O,  how  these 
matters  lead  one  to  call  upon  God !  How  they  continually 
make  one  sensible  of  one's  "need!"  Truly,  I  am  in  need, 
in  continual  need.  I  might  refer  to  many  more  points, 
in  connection  with  this  work,  in  which  I  am  more  or  less 
continually  in  "  need ;"  but  1  will  only  mention  one.  It  is 
now  many  years  since  I  have  made  my  boast  in  the  living 
God  in  so  public  a  manner  by  my  publications.  On  this 
account  Satan  unquestionably  is  waiting  for  my  halting, 
and  if  I  were  left  to  myself  I  should  fall  a  prey  to  him. 
Pride,  unbelief,  or  other  sins  would  be  my  ruin,  and  lead 
me  to  bring  a  most  awful  disgrace  upon  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Here  is  then  a  "  need,"  a  great  "  need."  I  do  feel  myself 


334:  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIII. 

in  "need,"  in  great  "need,"  even  to  be  upheld  b/God; 
for  I  cannot  stand  for  a  moment  if  left  to  myself.  O  that 
none  of  my  dear  readers  might  admire  me,  and  be  aston- 
ished at  my  faith,  and  think  of  me  as  if  I  were  beyond 
unbelief!  O,  that  none  of  my  dear  readers  might  think 
that  I  could  not  be  puffed  up  by  pride,  or  in  other  respects 
most  .awfully  dishonor  God,  and  thus  at  last,  though  God 
has  used  me  in  blessing  hitherto  to  so  many,  become  a  bea- 
con to  the  church  of  Christ !  No,  I  am  as  weak  as  ever.  I 
need  as  much  as  ever  to  be  upheld  as  to  faith,  and  every 
other  grace.  I  am  therefore  in  "need,"  in  great  "need  ;" 
and  therefore  help  me,  dear  Christian  reader,  with  your 
prayers. 

I  allow,  then,  most  fully  that  I  am  in  continual  "  need." 
This  is  the  case  with  regard  to  money  matters,  because  the 
work  is  now  so  large.  A  few  hundred  pounds  go  but  a  lit- 
tle way.  There  have  often  been  weeks  when  my  demands 
have  been  several  hundred  pounds  a  week,  and  it  can  there- 
fore easily  be  supposed  that,  even  if  large  donations  come 
in,  they  do  not  last  long.  But  whilst  I  allow  this,  I  desire 
that  the  Christian  reader  may  keep  in  mind  that  there  are 
other  necessities,  and  even  greater  ones  than  those  con- 
nected with  money.  Should,  however,  the  reader  say  that 
he  thinks  "  I  must  find  this  a  very  trying  life>  and  that  1 
must  be  tired  of  it?  I  beg  to  state  that  he  is  entirely  mis- 
taken. I  do  not  find  the  life  in  connection  with  this  work 
a  trying  life,  but  a  very  happy  one.  It  is  impossible  to 
describe  the  abundance  of  peace  and  heavenly  joy  that 
often  has  flowed  into  my  soul  by  means  of  the  fresh  an- 
swers which  I  have  obtained  from  God,  after  waiting  upon 
him  for  help  and  blessing ;  and  the  longer  I  have  had  to 
wait  upon  him,  or  the  greater  my  need  was,  the  greater 
the  enjoyment  when  at  last  the  answer  came,  which 
has  often  been  in  a  very  remarkable  way,  in  order  to  make 
the  hand  of  God  the  more  manifest.  I  do  therefore  sol- 


1846.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY  PROSPERITY.  335 

emnly  declare  that  I  do  not  find  this  life  a  trying  life?,  but 
a  very  happy  one,  and  I  am  consequently  not  in  the  least 
tired  of  it.  Straits  and  difficulties  I  expected  from  the  very 
beginning.  Before  I  began  this  service  I  expected  them  ; 
nay,  the  chief  object  of  it  was,  that  the  church  at  large 
might  be  strengthened  in  faith,  and  be  led  more  simply, 
habitually,  and  unreservedly  to  trust  in  the  living  God,  by 
seeing  his  hand  stretched  out  in  my  behalf  in  the  hour  of 
need.  I  did,  therefore,  expect  trials,  great  trials  and 
straits ;  but  cheerfully,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  profit 
of  God's  dear  children,  did  I  desire  to  pass  through  them, 
if  only  the  saints  might  be  benefited  by  the  dealings  of 
.God  with  me.  The  longer  I  go  on  in  this  service,  the  greater 
the  trials  of  one  kind  or  another  become ;  but  at  the  same 
time  the  happier  I  am  in  this  my  service,  and  the  more  I 
am  assured  that  I  am  engaged  as  the  Lord  would  have 
me  to  be.  How  then  could  I  be  tired  of  carrying  on  the 
work  of  God  on  such  principles  as  I  do  ? 


HI.  THE  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE  ON  ASHLEY  DOWN. 

Up  to  May  26,  1846,  £2,710,  3s.  5Jd.  had  been  received 
toward  building  the  new  Orphan  House. 

July  4,  1846.  For  about  three  months  my  faith  and 
patience  have  been  exceedingly  tried  about  the  field 
which  I  have  purchased  for  the  building  of  the  orphan 
house,  as  the  greatest  difficulties  arose  about  my  possess- 
ing the  land  after  all ;  but,  by  God's  grace,  my  heart  was 
kept  in  peace,  being  fully  assured  that  if  the  Lord  were  to 
take  this  piece  of  land  from  me  it  would  be  only  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  me  a  still  better  one  ;  for  our  heavenly 
Father  never  takes  any  earthly  thing  from  his  children  ex- 
cept he  means  to  give  them  something  better  instead.  But 
in  the  midst  of  all  this  great  trial  of  faith  I  could  not  but 
think,  judging  from  the  way  in  which  God  so  manifestly 


336  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIIL 

had  given  me  this  piece  of  land,  that  the  difficulties  were 
only  allowed /or  the  trial  of  my  faith  and  patience.  And 
thus  it  was.  Last  evening  I  received  a  letter  by  which  all 
the  difficulties  were  removed,  and  now,  with  the  blessing 
of  God,  in  a  few  days  the  conveyance  will  be  made  out. 

July  6.  The  reason  why,  for  several  months,  there  had 
come  in  so  little  for  the  building  fund,  appeared  to  me 
this,  that  we  did  not  need  the  money  at  present ;  and  that 
when  it  was  needed,  and  when  my  faith  and  patience  had 
been  sufficiently  tried,  the  Lord  would  send  more  means. 
And  thus  it  has  proved  ;  for  to-day  was  given  to  me  the  sum 
of  two  thousand  and  fifty  pounds,  of  which  two  thousand 
pounds  is  for  the  building  fund,  and  fifty  pounds  for  pres- 
ent necessities. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  my  joy  in  God  when  I  re- 
ceived this  donation.  I  was  neither  excited  nor  surprised ; 
for  Hook  out  for  answers  to  my  prayers.  I  believe  that 
God  hears  me.  Yet  my  heart  was  so  full  of  joy  that  I 
could  only  sit  before  God,  and  admire  him,  like  David  in 
2  Sam.  vii.  At  last  I  cast  myself  flat  down  upon  my  face, 
and  burst  forth  in  thanksgiving  to  God,  and  in  surrender- 
ing my  heart  afresh  to  him  for  his  blessed  service. 

July  21.  This  morning  a  gentleman  from  Devonshire,  on 
his  way  to  London,  called  on  me.  When  he  came  I  was 
just  in  prayer,  having,  among  other  matters,  brought  also 
before  the  Lord  the  following  points :  1.  I  had  been  asking 
him  for  some  supplies  for  my  own  temporal  necessities, 
being  in  need.  2.  I  had  asked  him  for  more  means  for  the 
building  fund,  and  besought  him  to  hasten  the  matter,  on 
account  of  the  inhabitants  in  Wilson  Street,  on  account  of 
the  welfare  of  the  children  and  those  who  have  the  over- 
sight of  them  in  the  Orphan  Houses,  and  lastly  that  I  might 
be  able  to  admit  more  orphans,  the  number  of  applications 
being  so  great.  3.  I  had  also  asked  the  Lord  for  means  for 
present  use  for  the  orphans,  as  the  outgoings  are  so 


1846.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  337 

great.  4.  I  had  asked  for  means  for  the  other  objects. 
When  I  saw  this  gentleman  from  Devonshire,  he  gave  me 
twenty  pounds,  of  which  ten  pounds  is  to  be  used  for  the 
building  fund,  five  pounds  for  present  use  of  the  orphans, 
two  pounds  for  brother  Craik  and  myself,  and  the  remain- 
ing three  pounds  were  left  to  my  disposal,  which  I  applied 
to  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institu- 
tion. Thus  I  received,  at  the  very  moment  that  I  had  been 
asJdng  G-od,  FOUR  answers  to  my  prayers. 

Nov.  19.  I  am  now  led  more  and  more  to  importune 
the  Lord  to  send  me  the  means  which  are  requisite  in 
order  that  I  may  be  able  to  commence  the  building.  Be- 
cause, 1.  It  has  been  for  some  time  past  publicly  stated  in 
print  that  I  consider  it  is  not  without  ground  that  some 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Wilson  Street  consider  themselves 
inconvenienced  by  the  Orphan  Houses  being  in  that  street, 
and  I  long  therefore  to  be  able  to  remove  the.  orphans  from 
thence,  as  soon  as  possible.  2.  I  become  more  and  more 
convinced  that  it  would  be  greatly  for  the  benefit  of  the 
children,  both  physically  and  morally,  with  God's  blessing, 
to  be  in  such  a  position  as  they  are  intended  to  occupy, 
when  the  new  Orphan  House  is  built.  And,  3.  Because 
the  number  of  very  poor  and  destitute  orphans,  that  are 
waiting  for  admission,  is  so  great,  and  there  are  constantly 
fresh  applications  made.  Now  whilst,  by  God's  grace,  I 
would  not  wish  the  building  to  be  begun  one  single  day 
sooner  than  it  is  his  will ;  and  whilst  I  firmly  believe  that 
he  will  give  me,  in  his  own  time,  every  shilling  which  I 
need ;  yet  I  also  know  that  he  delights  in  being  earnestly 
entreated,  and  that  he  takes  pleasure  in  the  continuance  in' 
prayer,  and  in  the  importuning  him,  which  so  clearly  is  to 
be  seen  from  the  parable  of  the  widow  and  the  unjust  judge. 
Luke  xviii.  1-8.  For  these  reasons  I  gave  myself  again 
particularly  to  prayer  last  evening,  that  the  Lord  would 
send  further  means,  being  also  especially  led  to  do  so, 

29 


338  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIIL 

in  addition  to  the  above  reasons,  because  there  had  come 
in  but  little  comparatively  since  the  29th  of  last  month. 
This  morning  between  five  and  six  o'clock  I  prayed  again, 
among  other  points,  about  the  building  fund,  and  then 
had  a  long  season  for  the  reading  of  the  word  of  God.  In 
the  course  of  my  reading  I  came  to  Mark  xi.  24 :  "  What 
things  soever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  re- 
ceive them,  and  ye  shall  have  them."  The  importance  of 
the  truth  contained  in  this  portion  I  have  often  felt  and 
spoken  about ;  but  this  morning  I  felt  it  again  most  partic- 
ularly, and,  applying  it  to  the  new  Orphan  House,  said  to 
the  Lord  :  "  Lord,  I  believe  that  thou  wilt  give  me  all  I 
need  for  this  work.  I  am  sure  that  I  shall  have  all,  be- 
cause I  believe  that  I  receive  in  answer  to  my  prayer." 
Thus,  with  the  heart  full  of  peace  concerning  this  work, 
I  went  on  to  the  other  part  of  the  chapter,  and  to  the  next 
chapter.  After  family  prayer  I  had  again  my  usual  season 
for  prayer  with  regard  to  all  the  many  parts  of  the  work, 
and  the  various  necessities  thereof,  asking  also  blessings 
upon  my  fellow-laborers,  upon  the  circulation  of  Bibles 
and  tracts,  and  upon  the  precious  souls  in  the  adult  school, 
the  Sunday  schools,  the  six  day  schools,  and  the  four  Orphan 
Houses.  Amidst  all  the  many  things  I  again  made  my 
requests  about  means  for  the  building.  And  now  observe : 
About  five  minutes  after  I  had  risen  from  my  knees, 
there  was  given  to  me  a  registered  letter,  containing  a 
check  for  three  hundred  pounds,  of  which  two  hundred 
and  eighty  pounds  are  for  the  building  fund,  ten  pounds 
for  my  own  personal  expenses,  and  ten  pounds  for  brother 
Craik.  The  Lord's  holy  name  be  praised  for  this  precious 
encouragement,  by  which  the  building  fund  is  now  in- 
creased to  more  than  six  thousand  pounds. 

Dec.  9.  It  is  now  four  hundred  days  since  day  after 
day  I  have  been  waiting  upon  God  for  help  with  regard  to 
the  building  of  the  Orphan  House ;  but  as  yet  he  keeps 


1846.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY  PROSPERITY.  339 

me  still  in  the  trial  of  faith  and  patience.  He  is  stiL  say- 
ing, as  it  were,  "Mine  hour  is  not  yet  come."  Yet  he  doea 
sustain  me  in  continuing  to  wait  upon  him.  By  his  grace 
my  faith  is  not  in  the  least  shaken ;  but  I  am  quite  sure 
that  he,  in  his  own  time,  will  give  me  everything  which  I 
need  concerning  this  work.  How  I  shall  be  supplied  with 
the  means  which  are  yet  requisite,  and  when,  I  know  not ; 
but  I  am  sure  that  God  will  help  me  in  his  own  time  and 
way.  In  the  mean  time  I  have  abundant  reason  to  praise 
God  that  I  am  not  waiting  on  him  in  vain  ;  for  since  this 
day  twelvemonth  he  has  given  me,  in  answer  to  prayer,  a 
most  suitable  piece  of  ground,  and  six  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  four  pounds  for  the  building  fund,  and  about 
two  thousand  seven  hundred  pounds  for  present  use  for 
the  work,  so  that  altogether  I  have  received,  since  this 
day  twelvemonth,  solely  in  answer  to  prayer,  the  sum  of 
nine  thousand  pounds.  Surely,  I  am  not  waiting  upon  the 
Lord  in  vain !  By  his  help,  then,  I  am  resolved  to  con- 
tinue  this  course  unto  the  end. 

Dec.  22.  To-day  I  have  again  a  precious  proof  that 
continuing  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  is  not  in  vain.  During 
this  month  comparatively  little  had  come  in  for  the  build- 
ing fund;  yet,  by  God's  grace,  I  had  been  enabled,  as 
before,  yea,  even  with  more  earnestness  perhaps  than 
before,  to  make  known  my  requests  unto  God,  being  more 
and  more  convinced  that  I  ought  to  seek  by  earnest  prayer 
soon  to  be  able  to  begin  the  building.  In  addition  to  this 
I  had  also  especially  besought  the  Lord  to  give  me  means 
for  missionary  brethren,  and  also  for  brethren  who  labor  in 
the  word  in  various  parts  of  England  and  Ireland,  as  all 
my  means  for  them  were  now  gone.  I  had  also  been  wait- 
ing upon  God  for  means  to  order  a  fresh  stock  of  tracts.  I 
had  lastly  again  and  again  besought  the  Lord  to  give  me 
me?ns  for  the  poor  saints  in  Bristol,  of  whom  there  are 
many,  and  whose  need  is  now  particularly  great. 


340  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAK  XVIII 

to-day  the  Lord  has  granted  me  precious  answers  to  my 
requests  concerning  these  various  objects,  for  I  received 
this  morning  one  thousand  pounds,  with  these  words :  "  I 
send  you  some  money,  part  of  which  you  can  apply  to  the 
orphans  and  the  other  objects  of  your  Institution,  accord- 
ing to  their  need,  and  the  rest  you  can  put  to  the  building 
find.  At  the  present  price  of  provisions  your  expenses 
must  be  large  for  the  orphans.  Please  also  take  twenty- 
five  pounds  for  your  own  need." 

January  25,  1847.  The  season  is  now  approaching 
when  building  may  be  begun.  Therefore  with  increased 
earnestness  I  have  given  myself  unto  prayer,  importuning 
the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  appear  on  our 
behalf,  and  speedily  send  the  remainder  of  the  amount 
which  is  required,  and  I  have  increasingly,  of  late,  felt 
that  the  time  is  drawing  near  when  the  Lord  will  give 
me  all  that  which  is  requisite  for  commencing  the  building. 
All  the  various  arguments  which  I  have  often  brought 
before  God  I  brought  also  again  this  morning  before  him. 
It  is  now  fourteen  months  and  three  weeks  since  day  by 
day  I  have  uttered  my  petitions  to  God  on  behalf  of  this 
work.  I  rose  from  my  knees  this  morning  in  full  confi- 
dence not  only  that  God  could,  but  also  would,  send  the 
means,  and  that  soon.  Never,  during  all  these  fourteen 
months  and  three  weeks,  have  I  had  the  least  doubt  that 
I  should  have  all  that  which  is  requisite.  And  now,  dear 
believing  reader,  rejoice  and  praise  with  me.  About  an 
hour  after  I  had  prayed  thus,  there  was  given  to  me  the 
sum  of  two  thousand  pounds  for  the  building  fund.  Thu? 
I  have  received  altogether  £9,285,  3s.  9 id.  towards  this 
work.  •  I  cannot  describe  the  joy  I  had  in  God  when  I 
received  this  donation.  It  must  be  known  from  experience 
in  order  to  be  felt.  Four  hundred  and  forty-seven  days  I 
have  had  to  wait  upon  God  before  the  sum  reached  tho 
above  amount.  How  great  is  the  blessing  which  the  soul 


1848.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY   PROSPERITY.  341 

obtains  by  trusting  in  God  and  by  waiting  patiently.  Is 
it  not  manifest  how  precious  it  is  to  carry  on  God's  work 
in  this  way,  even  with  regard  to  the  obtaining  of  means  ? 
From  Dec.  10,  1845,  to  Jan.  25,  1847,  being  thirteen 
months  and  a  half,  I  have  received,  solely  in  answer  to 
prayer,  nine  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty-five  pounds. 
Add  to  this  what  came  in  during  that  time  for  present  use 
for  the  various  objects  of  the  Institution,  and  the  total  is 
about  twelve  thousand  and  five  hundred  pounds,  entirely 
the  fruit  of  prayer  to  God.  Can  it  be  said,  therefore,  with 
good  ground,  that  this  way  of  carrying  on  the  work  of 
God  may  do  very  well  in  a  limited  and  small  way,  but  it 
would  not  do  on  a  large  scale  ?  The  fact  brought  out 
here  contradicts  such  statements. 

June  23.  This  day  the  Lord  in  his  great  goodness,  by  a 
donation  of  one  thousand  pounds  for  the  building  fund, 
has  again  encouraged  my  heart  abundantly  to  trust  in  him 
for  all  that  which  I  shall  yet  need  to  meet  the  remainder 
of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  fitting  up  and  furnish- 
ing the  new  Orphan  House,  etc. 

April  29, 1848.  The  total  amount  which  I  have  received 
for  the  building  fund  is  £11,062,  4s.  lljd.  This  sum 
enables  me  to  meet  all  the  expenses  connected  with  the 
purchase  of  the  piece  of  land  and  with  the  erection  of  the 
house.  I  stated  before  that  I  did  not  mean  to  commence 
the  building  until  I  had  all  the  means  requisite  for  it,  and 
this  intention  was  carried  out.  It  was  not  until  I  had  a 
sufficient  amount  of  means  to  meet  all  the  sums  required 
for  the  various  contractors  that  a  single  thing  was  done ; 
but  when  I  once  had  as  much  as  was  required  for  them,  I 
did  not  consider  it  right  to  delay  any  longer,  though  I  saw 
then  clearly,  and  have  since  seen  still  more  clearly,  that  I 
should  need  yet  a  considerable  sum  to  complete  the  work. 
For  whilst  in  every  respect  the  building  will  be  most  plain 
and.  inexpensive,  yet,  it  being  intended  to  be  the  abode  of 

29* 


342  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIII. 

three  hundred  orphans,  with  all  their  teachers  and  over- 
seers, it  necessarily  must  be  a  very  large  building,  and  waa 
therefore  found  to  be  even  somewhat  more  expensive  than 
I  had  thought,  as  the  whole  (including  fittings  and  furni- 
ture) cannot  be  accomplished  for  less  than  fourteen  thou- 
sand five  hundred  pounds,  towards  which  the  Lord  has 
already  given  me,  as  stated,  eleven  thousand  and  sixty-two 
pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  halfpenny.  The  sum 
still  needed  is  required  for  all  the  ordinary  fittings,  the 
heating  apparatus,  the  gas  fittings,  the  furnishing  the  whole 
house,  making  three  large  play-grounds  and  a  small  road, 
and  for  some  additional  work  which  could  not  be  brought 
into  the  contracts.  I  did  not  think  it  needful  to  delay 
commencing  the  building,  though  several  thousand  pounds 
more  would  be  required,  as  all  these  expenses  needed  not 
to  be  met  till  many  months  after  the  beginning  of  the 
building. 

The  work  of  the  building  commenced  on  July  5,  1847. 
Six  hundred  and  seven  days  I  sought  the  help  of  God  day 
by  day,  before  we  came  so  far  as  to  be  able  to  commence 
the  building;  yet  at  last  he  gave  me  the  desire  of  my 
heart. 


IV.    MISCELLANEOUS    POINTS   RESPECTING    THE    SCULPTURAL. 
KNOWLEDGE   INSTITUTION   FOR   HOME    AND    ABROAD. 

1.  During  the  whole  of  this  period  six  day  schools,  with 
330  children,  were  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion ;  two  Sunday  schools  were  entirely  supported  by  it, 
and  a  third  one  was  occasionally  assisted.  Again,  four 
from  among  the  Sunday-school  children  were,  during 
these  two  years,  received  into  church  fellowship.  The 
total  number  of  the  children  who  received  instruction  in 
the  day  schools  of  the  Institution,  from  its  commencement 
up  to  May  26,  1848,  amounted  to  4,519.  The  number  of 


1848.  FAITH   CONFIRMED   BY    PROSPERITY.  343 

the  adult  scholars  who  were  instructed  during  this  period 
in  the  adult  school,  which  was  supported  hy  the  funds  of 
the  Institution,  amounted  to  292 ;  and  the  total  number 
of  adults  who  had  instruction  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May 
26,  1848,  was  1,438.  The  total  of  the  expenses  connected 
with  all  these  schools,  during  these  two  years,  amounted 
to  £886,  Is.  Hid. 

2.  During  this  period  were  circulated  649  Bibles  and 
232  New  Testaments.     There  were  circulated  from  March 
5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1848,  5,746  Bibles  and  3,760  New 
Testaments.     During  this  period,  £74,  9s.  lOd.  was  ex- 
pended of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  on  this  object. 

3.  From  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  was  expended 
of  the   funds    of   the   Institution    on    missionary   objects, 
£1,559,  11s.  6d.,  whereby  43   laborers  in  the   gospel,  at 
home  and  abroad,  were  assisted. 

4.  During  this  period  64,021  tracts  were  circulated,  and 
the  sum  of  £63,  Is.  5d.  was  expended  on  this  object  of  the 
funds   of   the   Institution.      The   total   number  of  tracts 
circulated  from  Nov.  19,  1840,  to  May  26,  1848,  amounted 
to  163,668. 

5.  There  were  received  into  the  four  Orphan  Houses, 
from  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  51   orphans,  who, 
together  with  those  who  were  in  the  four  houses  on  May 
26,  1846,  made  up  172  in  all.  . 

On  May  26,  1848,  there  were  122  orphans  in  the  four 
houses.  The  number  of  the  orphans  under  our  care  from 
April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1848,  was  264.  The  total  amount 
of  expenditure  in  connection  with  the  support  of  the 
orphans  from  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  was 
£3,228,  5s.  lid. 

I  notice,  in  connection  with  the  Orphan  Houses,  that 
without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £24,771,  19s.  8§d.  was  given 
to  me  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God  from  the  commence* 


344  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XVIIL 

ment  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1848.  This  sum  includes 
the  £11,062, 4s.  lljd.,  which  up  to  May  26,  1848,  had  been 
given  towards  the  building  fund.  It  may  be  interesting 
to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  was 
given  as  free  contributions  for  the  other  objects,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1848,  was 
£7,060,  14s.  Ifd.;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale  of 
Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payment  of  the  children  in 
the  day  schools,  amounted  to  £2,373,  3s.  7Jd. 

V.     PERSONAL   HISTORY. 

Dec.  31, 1846.  During  this  year  there  have  been  received 
into  fellowship  66.  The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give 
me  during  this  year  £399,  2s.  lid.  To  this  is  again  to  be 
added,  what  I  have  enlarged  on  in  a  former  chapter,  that 
during  the  whole  of  this  year  also  my  daughter  was,  free 
of  all  expenses,  at  a  boarding-school,  worth  about  fifty 
pounds. 

In  November,  1847, 1  had  a  most  remarkable  deliverance, 
which,  to  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  is  here  recorded,  as  it  is 
a  further  illustration  of  how  the  Lord  watches  over  his 
children. 

I  was  laboring  for  a  little  while  at  Bowness  and  Keswick 
in  the  ministry  of  the  word,  in  October  and  November. 
WL  i  at  Keswick,  I  stayed  with  my  dear  wife  in  a  large 
boarding-house,  in  which,  however,  we  were  then  alone, 
except  a  single  gentleman.  Just  before  we  left  Keswick, 
on  the  morning  of  Nov.  24, 1  heard  that  the  gentleman, 
lodging  in  the  same  house,  had  shot  himself  during  the 
night,  but  was  not  quite  dead.  We  had  not  heard  the 
report  of  the  pistol,  it  being  a  very  stormy  night  and  the 
house  large.  Two  days  after,  I  received  from  a  Christian 
brother  at  Keswick  the  following  information  respecting 
the  transaction. 


1847.  FAITH   CONFIRMED    BY   PEOSPERITY.  345 

KESWICK,  Nov.  25, 1847. 
DEAR  MR  MULLER: 

The  tender  and  Almighty  care  of  our  loving  Father  was  never 
more  over  you,  and  indeed  over  all  of  us,  than  in  your  stay  at  Mrs. 

's.     Mr.  was  quite  deranged  for  two  or  three  days 

before  you  left.  Without  any  control,  he  had  been  walking  about 
his  room  for  the  last  two  days  and  nights,  with  loaded  pistols  in  his 
hands.  Furthermore,  he  had  taken  into  his  head  that  you  were 
going  to  kill  him  How  gracious  of  God  that  he  spread  his  wings 
over  you,  and  over  dear  Mrs.  Miiller,  so  that  Satan  could  not  break 
through  the  fence,  to  hurt  even  a  hair  of  your  heads.  Speaking 
after  the  manner  of  men,  there  was  nothing  to  have  hindered  him 
coming  into  the  room,  where  we  were  all  at  tea,1  and  of  firing 
amongst  us ;  but  the  Lord  was  our  refuge  and  fortress,  and  pre- 
served us  from  danger,  which  we  knew  not  of.  He  shot  himself  in 
the  neck  and  breast,  but  is  not  dead.  He  has  a  strait-waistcoat  on. 
I  assisted  in  cutting  his  clothes  off,  and  in  other  little  offices  needed 
at  such  a  time,  and  told  him  of  Christ's  love  in  dying  for  poor  sin- 
ners. "  I  know  it,"  he  said.  He  shot  himself  the  first  tune  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  again  about  seven.  What  a  scene 
his  room  presented ;  pistols  lying  in  gore ;  bloody  knives,  lancets, 
and  razors  strewed  about  the  floor,  etc. 

I  add  an  extract  from  a  second  letter,  written  by  the 
same  Christian  brother,  because  it  shows  still  further  how 
very  merciful  the  Lord  was  to  us  at  that  time,  in  protect- 
ing us. 

Mr. is  still  alive,  and  has  been  removed  by  his  friends 

into  Yorkshire.  It  appears,  insanity  is  in  his  family,  his  father  being 
at  this  time  in  an  asylum.  It  is  evident  that  he  had  the  pistols  in 
his  pockets,  but  of  this  no  one  knew  until  after  the  occurrence 
took  place.  I  do  not  know  what  time  of  night  you  went  to  bed,  but 

I  judge  it  was  about  ten.     If  so,  it  was  at  ten  o'clock  Mr. 

came  down  from  his  bedroom,  after  having  been  there  six  hours.     It 

1  The  evening  before  my  departure  I  had  invited  a  number  of  believers  to 
tea,  to  spend  some  time  together  in  prayer,  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
ki  intercourse  on  spiritual  subjects. 


346  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XV  HI 

was  a  mercy  you  did  not  meet  him,  as  it  is  plain  that  he  had  loaded 
pistols  on  his  person. 

Dec.  31,  1847.  There  have  been  received  into  fellow 
ship,  during  this  year,  39 ;  and  altogether,  since  Mr.  Craik 
and  I  began  laboring  in  Bristol,  1,157,  besides  the  68  whom 
we  found  in  fellowship.  During  this  year  the  Lord  has 
been  pleased  to  give  me  £412,  18s.  Sid.  To  this  is  again 
to  be  added  the  free  education  of  my  dear  daughter,  at  a 
boarding-school,  worth  to  us  at  least  fifty  pounds. 

In  April,  1848,  I  was  enabled,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord, 
to  complete  all  the  arrangements  for  the  publication  of  the 
Narrative  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  me,  in  the  French 
language;  and  about  September  of  the  same  year  the 
book  appeared,  under  the  following  title :  "  Expose  de 
quelques-unes  des  dispensations  de  Dieu  envers  Georges 
Miiller.  Paris,  ]ibrairie  Protestante,  Hue  Tronchet,  2." 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

CONTINUED     MERCIES. 
1848  —  1850. 

HUMBLE  BEGINNINGS  —  DEVISING  LIBERAL  THINGS  — THE  ORPHANS  PRO- 
VIDED FOR  — A  MEMORABLE  DAY  —  MONEY  "AT  INTEREST  "  — MEANS 
FROM  AN  UNEXPECTED  SOURCE  — THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  NEW  ORPHAN 
HOUSE— MEANS  PROVIDED  FOR  ITS  COMPLETION  —  INEXPRESSIBLE  DE- 
LIGHT IN  GOD  — REVIEW  OF  THE  TWO  YEARS  PAST. 

On  the  26th  of  May,  1848,  I  had  on  hand  for  the 
Bible,  tract,  missionary,  and  school  funds  of  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution,  five  pounds  nineteen  shillings 
sevenpence  one  farthing ;  a  sum  so  small,  that,  without  the 
help  of  God,  I  could  not  have  gone  on  even  for  a  few 
days ;  for  during  this  period  our  average  expenditure  for 
one  single  day,  merely  for  this  part  of  the  work,  was  as 
much  as  the  whole  balance  left  in  hand.  Now  see  how 
God  carried  me  through,  in  meeting  the  expenditure  of 
the  thousands  of  pounds  which  were  laid  out  for  these 
objects,  irrespective  of  the  orphan  work,  from  May  26, 1848, 
to  May  26, 1850. 

On  the  very  next  day,  after  the  accounts  were  closed, 
May  27,  1848,  I  received  from  Westmoreland  five  pounds, 
being  the  first  donation  during  this  period  towards  this 
part  of  the  work,  of  which  sum  one  half  was  intended 
by  the  donor  for  the  current  expenses  of  the  orphans,  and 


348  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

the  other  half  for  these  objects.  On  the  following  day, 
May  28,  was  anonymously  put  into  the  chapel  boxes  for 
missions  one  shilling  sixpence,  and  twopence.  Now  it 
happened  so  that  all  the  expenses,  connected  with  these 
objects,  during  the  first  two  days  amounted  only  to  about 
three  pounds,  which  I  was  able  to  meet  by  what  had  come 
in  and  the  balance  left  in  hand  ;  and  on  May  29  I  received 
one  hundred  pounds.  As  the  application  of  this  sum  was 
left  to  me,  I  took  one  half  of  it  for  the  orphans,  and  the 
other  half  for  these  objects.  Thus  I  was  supplied  with 
means  to  meet  the  expenses  which  came  on  me  the  follow- 
ing day,  May  30,  when  I  had  to  pay  the  weekly  salaries  of 
the  teachers  in  the  day  schools. 

June  9.  Great  has  been  my  desire,  and  many  have  been 
my  prayers  to  God,  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  conde- 
scend to  use  me  still  further,  in  allowing  me  the  privilege 
of  helping  brethren  who  labor  in  the  word  and  doctrine, 
at  home  and  abroad,  without  any  salary,  as  I  have  been 
able  to  do  but  very  little  for  them  comparatively  during 
the  last  four  months.  Now  at  last,  in  answer  to  my  prayers, 
I  have  received  this  morning  one  hundred  and  sixty 
pounds  for  home  and  foreign  laborers.  The  Lord  may 
see  it  needful,  for  the  trial  of  our  faith,  to  seem  for  a  season 
not  to  regard  our  supplications ;  yet,  if  we  patiently  and 
believingly  continue  to  wait  upon  him,  it  will  be  manifest, 
in  his  own  time  and  way,  that  we  did  not  call  upon  him  in 
vain. 

July  12.  My  soul  has  been  longing  for  further  supplies 
for  home  and  foreign  laborers,  to  whom  I  have  sent  of  late 
all  I  could.  Almost  all  the  letters  which  I  have  received 
from  the  brethren,  to  whom  I  have  sent  money,  have  shown 
to  me  their  great  need.  Some  were  in  the  greatest  neces- 
sity when  my  remittances  were  received  by  them.  Under 
these  circumstances  a  donation  of  one  hundred  and  seven- 
teen pounds  two  shillings  sevenpence  came  in  this  morn- 


1850.  CONTINUED   MF3CIES.  349 

ing,  of  which  I  took  fifty  pounds  for  these  objects,  and 
sixty-seven  pounds  two  shillings  sevenpence  for  the 
orphans. 

Nov.  9.  Only  a  few  shillings  were  left  in  my  hands  on 
Tuesday  evening,  the  7th  instant,  towards  the  weekly  sala- 
ries of  the  teachers,  for  the  coming  week.  Also,  almost  all 
the  tracts  are  again  gone,  and  it  is  nearly  four  weeks  since 
I  paid  out  the  last  money  I  had  in  hand  for  missionary  ob- 
jects. As  to  this  latter  point,  my  heart  had  been  especially 
longing  to  be  able  to  send  again  help  to  home  and  foreign 
laborers,  knowing  how  very  great  the  need  of  many  is. 
Thus  I  was  situated  with  regard  to  means,  when  I  received 
to-day  one  thousand  pounds. 

Since  March  5,  1834,  I  have  received  above  forty-four 
thousand  pounds  altogether  [up  to  May  26,  1850,  only]  ; 
and  so  has  the  Lord  enlarged  the  work  and  helped  me 
that  during  the  last  three  years  I  have  had  the  privilege 
of  paying  away  in  his  service,  in  connection  with  this  work, 
about  twenty-five  thousand  pounds;  nor  have  I  had 
during  this  period,  in  any  one  instance,  to  meet  a  payment 
without  being  previously  provided  by  the  Lord  with  means 
for  it.  If  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  condescend  to  use  me 
further  in  this  way,  he  could  so  order  it  that  even  a  still 
larger  field  of  labor  were  intrusted  to  me,  which  would 
require  still  greater  sums.  Truly,  it  must  be  manifest  to  all 
simple-hearted  children  of  God,  who  will  carefully  read 
the  accounts  respecting  this  Institution,  that  he  is  most 
willing  to  attend  to  the  supplications  of  his  children  who 
in  their  need  cry  to  him ;  and  to  make  this  manifest  is  the 
great  object  I  aim  at,  through  the  means  of  this  In- 
stitution. 

Jan.  2,  1850.  The  new  year  commences,  even  as  to  this 
part  of  the  work,  with  new  mercies.  There  was  given  to 
me  one  hundred  and  sixty  pounds,  to  be  used  as  might  ba 
most  needed. 

30 


S50  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAV.  XIX. 

Jan.  30.  During  this  month  I  had  been  especially  led 
to  send  much  assistance  to  home  and  foreign  laborers. 
Also  in  other  respects  the  expenses  for  these  objects  had 
been  considerable.  On  this  account  the  funds  for  them 
had  been  reduced  to  about  eighty  pounds  when  I  received 
this  evening  four  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  of  which  the 
donor  kindly  wished  me  to  take  fifty  pounds  for  my  own 
personal  expenses,  to  give  to  brother  Craik  fifty  pounds, 
and  to  use  the  other  as  might  be  most  needed. 

May  3.  The  work  is  now  large,  the  outgoings  great. 
During  the  month  were  again  expended  about  five  hun- 
dred pounds  for  the  various  objects  of  the  Institution,  nor 
have  I  any  prospect  that  the  expenses  will  decrease ;  yea,  1 
have  no  desire  that  they  should.  I  have  as  great  satisfac- 
tion, as  much  joy,  in  writing  checks  for  large  amounts 
upon  my  bankers,  as  I  have  joy  in  paying  over  to  them 
checks,  or  bank  orders,  or  large  notes,  wrhich  I  receive 
from  the  living  God,  by  means  of  donors,  for  this  work. 
For  the  money  is  of  no  more  value  to  me  than  as  I  can 
use  it  for  God ;  and  the  more  I  can  pay  out  for  the  work 
of  God,  the  more  prospect  I  have  of  being  again  supplied 
by  him ;  and  the  larger  the  sum  is  which  I  can  obtain  from 
him,  in  answer  to  prayer  only,  the  greater  the  proof  of 
the  blessedness  and  the  reality  of  this  mode  of  dealing 
directly  with  the  living  God  for  what  I  need ;  therefore, 
I  say,  I  have  as  much  joy  in  giving  out  as  in  receiving.  I 
have  been  devoting  myself,  for  instance,  with  all  my 
might,  and  expending  much  exertion  both  of  body  and 
mind,  but  especially  by  laboring  in  spirit  to  have  the 
Orphan  House  filled  with  children,  not  only  that  thus 
three  hundred  destitute  orphans,  none  of  whom  have 
either  father  or  mother,  might  be  lodged,  boarded,  clothed, 
instructed,  and  in  every  way  cared  for,  bodily,  mentally, 
and  spiritually ;  but  also  in  order  that  thus  large  sums 
might  be  needed  and  expended,  and  I  might  have  a  greater 


1949.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  351 

call  than  ever  to  draw  largely  upon  the  inexhaustible  treas- 
ures of  God.  That  I  do  not  mean,  in  thus  speaking,  to 
say  that  money  so  obtained  by  prayer  may  be  wasted,  will 
scarcely  need  to  be  noticed ;  for  if  any  one  would  obtain 
means  from  God  by  prayer  only,  and  then  waste  them,  he 
would  soon  find  that  he  was  not  able  to  pray  in  faith  for 
further  supplies. 

When  the  accounts  were  closed,  on  May  26,  1848,  I  had 
on  hand  for  the  orphans  a  balance  of  one  pound  ten  shil- 
lings three  and  three-fourths  pence.  With  this  amount 
then  we  began,  whilst  day  by  day  above  one  hundred  and 
thirty  persons  were  to  be  provided  for  in  the  four  Orphan 
Houses  in  Wilson  Street. 

On  the  very  next  day,  after  the  accounts  were  closed, 
May  27,  1848, 1  received  from  Westmoreland  five  pounds, 
half  of  which  sum  was  intended  by  the  donor  for  the 
orphans,  and  half  for  the  other  objects.  This  donation  I 
took  as  an  earnest  out  of  the  hands  of  the  living  God, 
that  during  the  whole  of  this  period  also  he  would  provide 
for  these  many  orphans,  as  he  had  done  in  former  years. 

Nov.  9.  Up  to  date  the  wants  of  the  orphans  have  been 
supplied  as  heretofore.  Yesterday,  only  five  shillings  six- 
pence came  in.  To-morrow  more  money  will  be  needed 
for  housekeeping.  In  this  our  poverty  I  received  this 
morning  one  thousand  pounds.  The  money  being  left  to 
my  disposal  as  it  might  be  most  needed,  I  took  of  it  six 
hundred  pounds  for  the  building  fund,  three  hundred  pounds 
for  missionary  purposes  and  the  circulation  of  Bibles  and 
tracts,  and  one  hundred  pounds  for  present  use  for  the 
orphans.  I  have  thus  the  means  which  are  yet  needed  for 
this  week's  housekeeping  expenses,  besides  being  able  to 
meet  other  heavy  expenses  which  are  before  me  next  week. 

Feb.  20,  1849.  For  three  months  and  ten  days,  since 
NTov.  9,  1848,  the  donations  had  always  come  in  so  that  we 


352  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

abounded  during  the  whole  period,  there  having  been 
always  fresh  donations  received  before  all  the  money  in 
hand  was  disbursed.  The  total  amount  that  came  in 
during  this  period  was  four  hundred  and  sixty-nine  pounds 
fourteen  shillings  tenpence.  Now  to-day  there  was  no 
money  in  hand  for  advancing  the  amount  needed  for  the 
next  week's  housekeeping.  All  the  money  in  hand  was 
due  for  rent,  and  therefore  unavailable,  as  I  never  go  into 
debt  for  anything.  In  this  our  need  there  was  given  to 
me  this  afternoon  the  sum  of  two  hundred  pounds,  which 
was  left  to  my  disposal  for  fitting  up  the  new  Orphan 
House,  or  for  any  of  the  objects  in  connection  with  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  that  might  be  in  need. 
As,  however,  I  have  all  the  means  for  fitting  up  and  fur- 
nishing the  new  Orphan  House,  as  far  as  I  know,  and  as 
there  is  no  money  in  hand  for  the  present  use  of  the 
orphans,  I  took  one  hundred  pounds  for  that  object. 

March  9.  The  new  Orphan  House  is  now  nearly  ready. 
On  this  account  we  have  to  get  in  large  supplies  for  the 
children's  clothes.  Within  the  last  few  days  I  have 
ordered  thousands  of  yards  of  material  for  this  purpose, 
and  thousands  more  will  need  to  be  ordered,  besides  pro- 
viding a  stock  of  many  other  things.  For  this  large  sums 
are  needed.  Under  these  circumstances  I  received  to-day 
a  donation  of  three  hundred  pounds,  to  be  used  for  the 
building  fund,  or  the  current  expenses  of  the  various 
objects,  just  as  it  might  be  most  required.  As  I  judge 
that  we  have  all  that  is  needed  for  the  fitting  up  and  fur- 
nishing of  the  house,  and  as  there  is  more  in  hand  than 
usual  for  the  missionary  objects,  the  circulation  of  Bibles 
and  tracts,  and  for  the  various  schools,  and  as  we  have 
only  about  sixty  pounds  for  present  use  for  the  orphans, 
towards  meeting  all  the  heavy  expenses  before  us,  I  took 
the  whole  of  this  donation  for  the  orphans,  as  the  donor 
has  kindly  left  the  disposal  of  the  money  entirely  to  me. 


1849.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  355 

This  donation  coming  in  just  now  has  been  an  exceedingly 
great  refreshment  to  my  spirit ;  for  it  is  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  great  increase  of  our  expenses,  in  connection 
with  the  three  hundred  orphans,  instead  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty,  like  an  earnest  from  God  that  he  will  supply 
us  also  with  means  when  the  demands  for  the  three  hun- 
dred will  be  more  than  twice  as  great  as  they  are  now. 
Through  this  donation  I  have  means  to  meet  all  the  ex- 
pense which  will  be  incurred  in  getting  in  for  the  uew 
establishment  the  stores  of  provisions,  soap,  material  for 
clothes,  haberdashery,  and  of  the  many  other  articles  of 
which  it  would  be  desirable  to  buy  our  supplies  on  whole- 
sale terms.  The  Lord  be  praised  for  his  kindness  ! 

June  18.  To-day,  as  the  fruit  of  the  prayers  of  three 
years  and  seven  months,  the  children  began  to  be  moved 
from  the  four  Orphan  Houses  in  Wilson  Street,  Bristol, 
into  the  new  Orphan  House. 

June  23.  Saturday  Evening.  This  has  been  indeed  a 
week  of  great  and  many  and  peculiar  mercies.  All  the 
orphans  with  their  teachers  and  overseers  have  been 
moved  into  the  new  Orphan  House  during  Monday,  Tues- 
day, Wednesday,  and  Thursday ;  so  that  there  are  now 
about  one  hundred  and  forty  persons  under  one  roo£ 
The  Lord  has  most  signally  helped.  As  I  had  for  more 
than  three  years  sought  the  help  of  God  concerning  all 
matters  connected  with  the  new  Orphan  House,  I  did 
expect  his  help  in  this  particular  also ;  but  he  has  done 
beyond  my  expectations.  Though  only  the  day  before 
yesterday  the  last  children  were  moved  in,  there  is  already 
such  a  measure  of  order  established  in  the  house,  by  the 
help  of  God,  as  that  things  can  be  done  by  the  minute 
hands  of  the  timepieces.  His  name  is  to  be  praised  for 
this,  and  my  soul  does  magnify  him  for  his  goodness ! 
Also  with  regard  to  temporal  supplies  for  the  dear  orphans, 
the  Lord  has  been  exceedingly  kind.  On  the  second 
30* 


354  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

day  of  receiving  the  children,  there  was  sent  twenty 
pounds.  On  the  third  day,  an  individual  who  walked 
with  me  through  part  of  the  house  said,  "  These  children 
must  consume  a  great  deal  of  provisions,"  and,  whilst  say- 
ing it,  took  out  of  his  pocket  a  roll  of  Bank  of  England 
notes  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  pounds,  and  gave 
them  to  me  for  the  orphans.  On  the  same  evening  I  had 
also  sent  for  the  orphans  a  very  large  cask  of  treacle,  and 
for  their  teachers  and  overseers  six  loaves  of  sugar.  Also  a 
cooper  made  gratuitously  two  large  new  casks  for  treacle. 
On  the  next  day  I  received  information  that  about  one 
thousand  pounds  of  rice  had  been  purchased  for  the  or- 
phans, which  should  be  sent.  Besides  this,  several  small 
donations  have  come  in.  So  bountifully  has  the  Lord 
been  pleased  to  help  of  late,  that  I  have  not  only  been  able 
to  meet  all  the  extraordinary  heavy  expenses  connected 
with  moving  the  orphans  from  Wilson  Street  into  the  new 
Orphan  House,  filling  the  stores  of  the  new  Orphan  House, 
etc. ;  but  I  have  more  than  five  hundred  pounds  in  hand 
to  begin  housekeeping  in  the  new  Orphan  House.  How 
true  that  word  that  those  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  not 
be  confounded !  After  all  the  many  and  long-continued 
seasons  of  great  trial  of  faith  within  these  thirteen  years 
and  two  months,  during  which  the  orphans  were  in  Wilson 
Street,  the  Lord  dismisses  us  from  thence  in  comparative 
abundance.  His  holy  name  be  praised  for  it ! 

Aug.  30.  Received  a  fifty-pound  note  with  these  words : 
"I  send  you  herewith  a  fifty -pound  note,  half  for  the  mis- 
sions, half  for  the  orphans,  unless  you  are  in  any  personal 
need;  if  so,  take  five  pounds  for  yourself.  This  will  be  the 
List  large  sum  I  shall  be  able  to  transmit  to  you.  Almost 
all  the  rest  is  already  out  at  interest"  I  took  half  of  this  fifty 
pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  half  for  missionaries.  The 
writer  sold  some  time  since  his  only  earthly  possession,  and 
Bent  me  at  different  times  sums  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 


lf?50.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  355 

pounds,  of  one  hundred  pounds,  of  fifty-five  pounds,  of 
fifty  pounds,  and  of  twenty  pounds  for  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  my  hands.  When  he  says,  therefore,  "  the  rest  is 
already  out  at  interest?  he  means  that  he  has  given  it 
away  for  the  Lord,  which  indeed  both  for  time  and  eter- 
nity is  the  very  best  way  of  using  the  means  with  which 
the  Lord  may  be  pleased  to  intrust  us,  in  so  far  as,  consid- 
ering in  the  fear  of  God  all  our  various  claims  and  duties 
and  relationships,  we  may  do  so.  As  this  is  written  for  the 
spiritual  profit  of  the  reader,  I  cannot  but  add  to  this  ex- 
tract from  my  journal  under  Aug.  30,  1849,  that  since  that 
time  I  have  received  other  donations  from  the  same  donor, 
and  much  larger  still.  He  used  for  God  the  means  with 
which  he  was  pleased  to  intrust  him,  and,  contrary  to  this 
brother's  expectation,  the  above  fifty  pounds  was  not  the 
last  large  donation ;  for  it  pleased  God  soon  after  to  intrust 
him  with  another  considerable  sum,  which  he  again  used 
for  the  Lord.  This  did  not  at  all  surprise  me ;  for  it  is  the 
Lord's  order  that,  in  whatever  way  he  is  pleased  to  make 
us  his  stewards,  whether  as  to  temporal  or  spiritual  things, 
if  we  are  indeed  acting  as  stewards,  and  not  as  owners,  he 
will  make  us  stewards  over  more. 

Jan.  9,  1850.  To-day  was  sent  to  me  from  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Cholera  Fund  in  Bristol,  twenty  pounds, 
which  the  gentlemen  constituting  it  had  voted  for  the 
benefit  of  the  twenty  children  who  had  lost  their  parents 
in  the  cholera,  and  whom  I  had  received  into  the  new 
Orphan  House. 

I  had  not  applied  either  directly  or  indirectly  for  this 
money  ;  indeed,  I  was  reluctant  even  to  give  information 
as  to  the  number  of  cholera  orphans  whom  I  had  received, 
lest  there  should  be  even  the  appearance  as  if  after  all  I 
asked  for  money,  instead  of  solely  trusting  in  the  living 
God.  But  some  of  the  gentlemen  on  the  committee,  I 
understand,  knowing  the  fact  that  I  had  received  many 


356  THE  LIFE   OP  TKUST.  CHAP.  XIX, 

orphans,  made  such  by  means  of  the  cholera,  proposed 
that  there  should  be  paid  to  the  Institution  a  sovereign  on 
account  of  each  such  child  whom  I  had  received.  This 
Bum  was  especially  remarkable  to  me  as  a  fresh  proof  of 
the  numberless  ways  which  God  has  at  his  command  for 
providing  me  with  means. 

I  also  cannot  help  noticing  the  remarkable  coincidence 
that,  at  the  time  that  God  visited  this  land  with  the  chol- 
era, in  1849,  I  had  so  much  room  for  the  reception  of 
orphans.  The  Lord  was  pleased  to  allow  me  the  joy  and 
Bweet  privilege  of  receiving  altogether  twenty-six  children, 
from  ten  months  old  and  upward,  who  lost  their  parents 
in  the  cholera  at  that  time,  and  many  besides,  since  then, 
who  were  bereaved  of  their  parents  through  this  fearful 
malady. 

At  the  time  when  I  last  referred  to  the  progress  of  the 
new  Orphan  House,  it  was  being  built.  A  part  of  it  was 
already  roofed  in,  and  the  remainder  was  to  be  roofed  not 
many  weeks  afterwards.  But  how  much  did  there  yet 
remain  to  be  done  in  other  respects !  A  building  so  con- 
siderable as  to  contain  about  three  hundred  large  windows 
would  require,  even  after  it  was  finished,  an  immense 
amount  of  labor  to  be  fitted  up  and  furnished  for  three 
hundred  and  thirty  persons.  Then,  after  this  was  done, 
the  settling  in  of  the  orphans  and  their  teachers,  and  other 
overseers,  needed  still  more  abundant  help.  Further,  the 
obtaining  of  suitable  helpers  for  this  part  of  the  work  was 
indeed  no  small  matter.  Lastly,  though  the  Lord  had 
been  pleased  to  give  me  already  above  eleven  thousand 
pounds  for  the  new  Orphan  House,  yet  I  needed  several 
thousand  pounds  more,  in  order  to  bring  the  whole  into 
such  a  state  as  might  render  the  building  fit  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  orphans.  And  now,  in  looking  back,  and  find- 
ing that  I  not  only  was  helped  in  all  these  matters,  but 
also  in  every  one  of  them  far  beyond  my  largest  expecta- 


»848.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  357 

tions,  does  it  not  become  me  to  say  to  those  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  into  whose  hands  this  account  may  fall : 
"  O  magnify  the  Lord  with  me,  and  let  us  exalt  his  name 
together ! "  Each  one  of  the  foregoing  difficulties  which 
still  existed  on  the  26th  of  May,  1848,  was  so  great,  that 
if  only  one  of  them  had  remained,  and  I  had  not  been 
Lelped,  what  would  have  been  the  result  ?  But  while  the 
prospect  before  me  would  have  been  overwhelming  had  I 
looked  at  it  naturally,  I  was  never,  even  for  once,  per- 
mitted to  question  what  would  be  the  end.  For  as,  from 
the  beginning,  I  was  sure  that  it  was  the  will  of  God  that 
I  should  go  to  the  work  of  building  for  him  this  large 
Orphan  House,  so  also,  from  the  beginning,  I  was  as  certain 
that  the  whole  would  be  finished  as  if  the  building  had 
been  already  before  my  natural  eyes,  and  as  if  the  house 
had  been  already  filled  with  three  hundred  destitute  or- 
phans. I  was  therefore  of  good  courage  in  the  midst  of 
an  overwhelming  pressure  of  work  yet  to  be  done,  and 
very  many  difficulties  yet  to  be  overcome,  and  thousands 
of  pounds  yet  needed ;  and  I  gave  myself  still  further  to 
prayer,  and  sought  still  further  to  exercise  faith  on  the 
promises  of  God.  And  now  the  work  is  done,  the  diffi- 
culties are  overcome,  all  the  money  that  was  needed  has 
been  obtained,  and  even  more  than  I  needed ;  and,  as  to 
helpers  in  the  work,  I  have  obtained  even  beyond  my 
expectations  and  prayers.  Nearly  seven  years  have  passed 
away  (1856)  since  the  new  Orphan  House  was  opened, 
and  about  three  hundred  and  thirty  persons  sit  down  in  it 
day  by  day  to  their  meals. 

Up  to  May  26,  1848, 1  had  received  altogether  towards 
meeting  the  expenses  connected  with  the  building  of  the 
new  Orphan  House  the  sum  of  eleven  thousand  and  sixty- 
two  pounds  four  shillings  elevenpence  halfpenny. 

Aug.  i9.    It  is  this  day  a  twelvemonth  since  the  founda- 


358  THE  LIFE  OF  1RUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

tion  stone  of  the  new  Orphan  House  was  laid,  and  now 
the  building  is  up,  and  almost  entirely  roofed  in.  Also 
part  of  the  inside  plastering  is  already  done.  How  can 
my  soul  sufficiently  magnify  the  Lord  for  all  the  help 
which  he  has  been  pleased  to  give  since  this  day  twelve- 
month !  As  we  are  now  so  far  advanced,  I  have  been  in- 
creasingly entreating  God  that  he  would  be  pleased  to 
give  me  the  means  which  are  yet  requisite  for  fitting  up 
and  furnishing  the  house ;  for  even  now  I  am  completely 
depending  upon  him  for  considerable  sums  to  accomplish 
this.  But  while  much  is  still  needed,  I  have  never  had, 
by  God's  grace,  the  least  misgiving  as  to  his  willingness 
to  give  me  all  I  need ;  on  the  contrary,  I  have  been 
assured  that,  when  I  actually  required  the  money  for  the 
fittings  and  the  furniture,  it  would  come.  And  now  this 
day  the  Lord  has  again  proved  to  me  how  willing  he  is  to 
act  according  to  my  faith ;  for  there  was  given  to  me  this 
morning  eight  hundred  and  eighty-seven  pounds,  under 
the  kind  condition  that  I  should  take  of  it  twenty  pounds 
for  my  own  personal  expenses,  and  the  rest  might  be  used 
for  the  building  fund,  or  the  present  need  of  the  various 
objects  of  the  Institution,  as  it  appeared  best  to  me. 

Nov.  9.  To-day  the  Lord  has  helped  still  more  abun- 
dantly. I  have  received  a  donation  of  one  thousand 
pounds,  to  be  used  for  the  building  fund  and  the  present 
necessities  of  the  work  generally,  as  the  various  objects  of 
the  Institution  might  require  it. 

Jan.  17,  1849.  The  time  is  now  near  when  further 
steps  are  to  be  taken  to  fit  up  and  furnish  the  house,  as 
more  than  two  thirds  of  the  rooms  are  all  but  ready. 
Under  these  circumstances  I  have  prayed  the  more  ear- 
nestly, day  by  day,  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  give 
me  the  means  which  are  yet  needed ;  and  as  my  heart  has 
beeii  assured  from  the  beginning,  and  all  through  these 
three  years  and  two  months,  since  I  first  began  to  pray 


1849.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  359 

about  this  subject,  that  God  would  in  every  way  help  me 
in  this  work,  so  I  have  also  been  particularly  satisfied  that 
he  would  be  pleased  to  provide  the  means  which  may  be 
required  to  meet  all  the  heavy  expenses  which  yet  remain 
to  be  met.  Now,  to-day  I  have  had  again  a  precious  answer 
to  my  daily  supplications  with  reference  to  this  work; 
for  I  received  this  evening  six  hundred  pounds,  concerning 
which  it  was  desired  that  brother  Craik  and  myself  should 
each  take  of  it  fifty  pounds  for  ourselves ;  the  remaining 
five  hundred  pounds  was  left  entirely  to  my  disposal ;  yet 
an  especial  reference  was  made  to  the  heavy  expenses  con- 
nected with  fitting  up  and  furnishing  the  new  Orphan 
House,  towards  which  I  might,  either  in  part  or  entirely, 
take  this  sum. 

Feb.  12.  The  new  Orphan  House  is  now  almost  entirely 
finished.  In  six  weeks,  with  the  help  of  God,  all  will  be 
completed.  On  this  account  I  have  been  during  the  last 
fortnight  much  occupied  in  making  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  fitting  it  up  and  furnishing  it ;  but  the  more  I 
have  been  occupied  about  this,  the  more  I  have  seen  how 
large  a  sum  the  whole  of  the  fittings  and  the  furniture  will 
require  ;  and  this  consideration  has  led  me  still  more 
earnestly  of  late  to  entreat  the  Lord  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  give  me  the  means  which  may  yet  be  needed 
for  the  completion  of  the  whole.  Under  these  circum- 
stances a  brother  in  the  Lord  came  to  me  this  morning, 
and  after  a  few  minutes'  conversation  gave  me  two  thou- 
sand pounds,  concerning  which  sum  he  kindly  gave  me  per- 
mission to  use  it  for  the  fitting  up  and  furnishing  of  the 
new  Orphan  House,  or  for  anything  else  needed  in  con- 
nection with  the  orphans.  I  have  placed  the  whole  of  this 
eum,  at  least  for  the  present,  to  the  building  fund.  ISTow, 
dear  reader,  place  yourself  in  my  position.  Eleven  hun- 
dred and  ninety-five  days  it  is  since  I  began  asking  the 
Lord  for  means  for  the  building  and  fitting  up  of  an 


360  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

Orphan  House.  Day  by  day  have  I,  by  his  grace,  since 
that  time,  continued  to  bring  this  matter  before  him. 
Without  one  moment's  doubt,  or  misgiving,  or  wavering, 
have  I  been  enabled  to  trust  in  God  for  the  means.  From 
the  beginning,  after  I  had  once  ascertained  the  will  of  God 
concerning  this  work,  have  I  been  assured  that  he  would 
bring  it  about ;  yea,  as  sure  have  I  been  from  the  be- 
ginning that  he  would  do  so,  as  if  I  had  already  had  all  the 
means  in  hand  for  it,  or  as  if  the  house  had  been  actually 
before  me,  occupied  by  the  children.  But  though  to  faith 
even  three  years  ago  the  whole  work  was  accomplished, 
to  sight  there  remained  many  and  great  difficulties  to  be 
overcome.  And  even  at  the  commencement  of  this  day 
there  remained  many  difficulties  in  the  way  of  means,  as 
well  as  in  other  respects  ;  and  therefore  I  was  on  the  point 
of  giving  myself  again*  especially  to  prayer,  at  the  very 
moment  when  I  was  informed  that  the  donor  of  the  above- 
mentioned  two  thousand  pounds  had  called  to  see  me. 
Now  I  have  the  means,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  which  will 
enable  me  to  meet  all  the  expenses ;  and  in  all  probability 
I  shall  have  even  several  hundred  pounds  more  than  are 
needed.  Thus  the  Lord  shows  that  he  can  and  will  not 
only  give  as  much  as  is  absolutely  needed  for  his  work,  but 
also  that  he  can  and  will  give  abundantly.  It  is  impossible 
to  describe  the  real  joy  I  had  in  God  when  I  received  this 
sum.  I  was  calm,  not  in  the  least  excited,  able  to  go  on 
immediately  with  other  work  that  came  upon  me  at  once 
after  I  had  received  the  donation ;  but  inexpressible  was 
the  delight  which  I  had  in  God,  who  had  thus  given  me 
the  full  answer  to  my  thousands  of  prayers,  during  these 
eleven  hundred  and  ninety-five  days. 

I  have  thus  given  a  few  out  of  the  hundreds  of  dona- 
tions, varying  from  one  farthing  to  two  thousand  pounds, 
as  specimens,  to  show  how  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  furnish 
me  with  the  means.  The  total  amount  which  came  in  for 


1850.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  361 

the  building  fund  was  fifteen  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-four  pounds  eighteen  shillings  tenpence. 

After  all  the  expenses  had  been  met  for  the  purchase  of 
the  land,  the  conveyance  of  the  same,  the  enrolment  of 
the  trust-deeds  in  chancery,  the  building,  fitting  up,  and 
furnishing  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  there  remained  a 
balance  of  seven  hundred  and  seventy-six  pounds  fourteen 
shillings  threepence  three  farthings,  affording  a  manifest 
proof  that  the  Lord  cannot  only  supply  us  with  all  we 
need  in  his  service,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer,  but  that  he 
can  also  give  us  even  more  than  we  need. 

During  the  whole  of  the  two  years  ending  May  26, 
1850,  five  day  schools,  with  329  children  in  them,  were  en- 
tirely supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution ;  and  some 
pecuniary  assistance  was  rendered  to  four  other  day  schools. 
Also  a  Sunday  scho'ol,  with  168  children,  was  entirely  sup- 
ported, and  another  was  occasionally  assisted.  Lastly,  an 
adult  school,  with  106  adult  scholars,  was  supported 
during  this  period.  There  was  expended  on  these  various 
schools  £851,  Is.  5 id.,  during  these  two  years.  The 
number  of  all  the  children  that  were  taught  in  the  day 
schools,  through  the  medium  of  this  Institution,  from 
March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  5,114; 
the  number  of  those  in  the  Sunday  schools  amounted  to 
2,200  ;  and  the  number  of  the  persons  in  the  adult  school 
to  1,737.  In  all,  9,051. 

From  May  26, 1848,  to  May  26, 1850,  were  circulated  719 
Bibles,  and  239  New  Testaments.  There  was  expended 
on  this  object,  during  this  period,  of  the  funds  of  the  In- 
stitution, £104,  15s.  lid.  There  were  circulated  altogether 
from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1850,  6,465  Bibles,  and 
3,099  New  Testaments. 

From  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  were  spent 
£2,574,  16s.  6d.  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  for  mis 

31 


362  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XIX. 

eionary  objects,  whereby  forty  preachers  of  the  gospel  in 
British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  Switzerland,  France,  Ger- 
many, Canada,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  England,  were 
assisted. 

The  reader  will  notice  how  greatly  this  object  of  the 
Institution  was  increased  during  the  last  four  years  previ- 
ous to  May  26,  1850.  This  arose  from  the  fact  that,  in 
the  early  part  of  1846,  the  need  of  certain  brethren  who 
labored  in  the  word  and  doctrine  came  before  me,  and  God 
laid  them  on  my  heart  to  labor  for  them  in  prayer,  in  order 
that  I  might  obtain  means  from  him  for  such  brethren  to  a 
greater  extent  than  I  had  done  before.  Ever  since  then 
the  Lord  has  been  pleased  increasingly  to  use  me  in  this 
way.  For  from  May  26,  1846,  to  May  26,  1848,  there  was 
spent  for  that  object  nearly  three  times  as  much  as  during 
any  former  period  of  the  same  length ;  and  during  the 
period  from  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  I  was  not 
only  allowed  to  do  as  much  as  before,  but  to  expend  even 
£1,016,  5s.  more  than  during  the  former  period,  notwith- 
standing all  the  many  heavy  additional  expenses  for  the 
various  other  objects  of  the  Institution. 

It  is  my  sweet  privilege  to  state  that  the  labors  of  many 
of  these  forty  servants  of  the  Lord,  whom  I  assisted, 
especially  owned  of  God  during  these  two  years.  There 
fcook  place  very  many  conversions  through  their  instru- 
mentality. 

From  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850,  the  sum  of  £184, 
9s.  4Jd.  was  expended  on  the  circulation  of  tracts.  There 
were  circulated  during  this  period  130,464  tracts.  The 
total  number  which  was  circulated  from  Nov.  19,  1840,  up 
to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  294,128. 

From  July  24,  1849,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  altogether  170 
orphans  were  received,  from  ten  months  old  and  upwards. 
On  May  26,  1850,  there  were,  therefore,  275  orphans  in 
the  new  Orphan  House ;  and  with  the  teachers,  overseers, 


1850.  CONTINUED   MERCIES.  363 

nurses,  and  in-door  and  out-door  servants,  etc.,  the  whole 
number  of  persons  connected  with  the  establishment  was 
308.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under  our 
care  from 'April,  1836,  up  to  May  26,  1850,  was  443. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £33,868,  11s.  l^d.  was  given  to 
nie  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1850.  It 
may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 
total  amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions,  for 
the  other  objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up 
to  May  26,  1850,  amounted  to  £10,531,  3s.  3.]d.;  and  that 
which  came  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by 
the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  schools,  up  to  May  26, 
1850,  amounted  to  £2,707,  9s.  3Jd. 

The  total  of  the  current  expenses  for  the  orphans  from 
May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1849,  was  £1,559, 6s.  9d.,  and  the 
total  of  the  current  expenses  for  them  from  May  26,  1849, 
to  May  26,  1850,  was  only  £2,665,  13s.  2|d.,  i.  e.  only  about 
£1,100  more  than  the  previous  year. 

As  to  matters  connected  with  my  own  personal  affairs, 
from  May  26,  1848,  to  May  26,  1850 :  — 

Dec.  31,  1848.  During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  give  me  £474,  17s.  7d.  To  this  is  again  to  be  added,  for 
this  year  also,  as  before  stated,  the  free  education  of  my 
daughter  at  a  boarding-school,  worth  at  least  £50. 

Dec.  31,  1849.  The  Lord  sent  me,  during  the  past  year, 
£413,  2s.  4d. 


CHAPTER     XX. 

A    NEW    VICTORY    OF     FAITH. 
1850—1851. 

PAST  MERCIES  AN  ENCOURAGEMENT  TO  NEW  UNDERTAKINGS  —  A  HOUSE  FOfc 
SEVEN  HUNDRED  ORPHANS  PROPOSED  —  WALKING  BY  FAITH  —  COUNSEL 
BOUGHT  FROM  GOD  —  THE  PURPOSE  FORMED  —  DELIGHT  IN  THE  MAGNI- 
TUDE AND  DIFFICULTY  OF  THE  DESIGN. 

DECEMBER  5,  1850.  It  is  now  sixteen  years  and  nine 
months  this  evening  since  I  began  the  Scriptural  Knowl- 
edge Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad.  This  Institution 
was  in  its  beginning  exceedingly  small.  Now  it  is  so  large 
that  I  have  not  only  disbursed,  since  its  commencement, 
about  fifty  thousand  pounds  sterling,  but  that  also  the  cur- 
rent expenses,  after  the  rate  of  the  last  months,  amount 
to  above  six  thousand  pounds  a  year.  I  did  "  open  my 
mouth  wide,"  this  very  evening  fifteen  years  ago,  and 
the  Lord  has  filled  it.  The  new  Orphan  House  is  now 
inhabited  by  three  hundred  orphans  ;  and  there  are  alto- 
gether three  hundred  and  thirty-five  persons  connected 
with  it.  My  labor  is  abundant.  The  separation  from  my 
dear  wife  and  child  is  great,  on  account  of  my  being 
the  greater  part  of  the  day, at  the  new  Orphan  House; 
sometimes  also  by  night.  But  notwithstanding  all  this, 
I  have  again  and  again  thought  about  laboring  more 
than  ever  in  serving  poor  orphans.  Within  the  last  ten 


1850  A   NEW    VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  365 

days  this  matter  has  much  occupied  my  mind,  and  for 
the  last  five  days  I  have  had  much  prayer  about  it.  It 
has  passed  through  my  mind  to  build  another  Orphan 
House,  large  enough  for  seven  hundred  orphans,  so  that  I 
might  be  able  to  care  for  one  thousand  altogether.  The 
points  which  have  led  me  to  this  thought  are :  1.  The  many 
distressing  cases  of  children,  bereaved  of  both  parents,  who 
have  no  helper.  I  have  received  two  hundred  and  seven 
orphans  within  the  last  sixteen  months,  and  have  now 
seventy-eight  waiting  for  admission,  without  having  vacan- 
cies for  any.  I  had  about  sixty  children  waiting  for  admis- 
sion about  sixteen  months  since,  so  about  two  hundred 
and  thirty  children  have  been  applied  for  within  these  six- 
teen months.  But,  humanly  speaking,  for  the  next  sixteen 
months  the  number  of  applications  will  be  far  greater,  as 
the  work  is  now  so  much  more  widely  known ;  except  it 
be  that  persons  may  hear  that  the  new  Orphan  House  is 
quite  full,  and  on  that  account  may  consider  it  useless  to 
apply.  2.  The  constitution  of  most  other  charitable  insti- 
tutions for  orphans  makes  the  admission  of  a  really  des- 
titute orphan,  i.  e.  a  child  bereaved  of  both  parents,  and 
without  an  influential  friend,  very  difficult,  if  not  hope- 
less ;  for  the  admission  by  means  of  the  votes  of  the  donors 
precludes  really  poor  persons  from  having,  in  most  in- 
stances, the  benefit  of  these  institutions,  as  they  cannot 
give  the  time  nor  expend  the  money  necessary  for  obtain- 
ing such  votes.  I  have  myself  seen  that  certain  candi- 
dates had  several  thousand  votes.  The  necessity  of  this 
arrangement  being  continued  may  be  much  regretted  by 
many  who  are  connected  with  such  institutions,  but  they 
\iave  no  power  to  alter  it.  Ii^  our  case,  nothing  is  needed 
but  application  to  me  ;  and  the  very  poorest  person,  with' 
out  influence^  icitliout  friends,  without  any  expense,  no 
matter  where  he  lives,  or  of  whatever  religious  denomina- 
tion, who  applies  for  children  born  in  lawful  wedlock, 
31* 


366  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  -CHAP.  XX. 

bereaved  of  loth  parents,  and  in  destitute  circumstances, 
may  procure  their  admission.  Now,  as  the  new  poor-la^ 
is  against  giving  relief  to  relatives  for  orphan  children  out 
of  the  poor-houses ;  and  as  there  is  such  a  difficulty  for 
really  poor  people  to  get  their  orphan  relatives  admitted 
into  ordinary  orphan  establishments ;  I  feel  myself  par- 
ticularly called  upon  to  be  the  friend  of  the  orphan,  by 
making  an  easy  way  for  admission,  provided  it  is  really  a 
destitute  case.  3.  The  confidence  which  God  has  caused 
thousands  of  his  children  to  repose  in  me  calls  upon  me 
to  make  use  of  it  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  and  to  seek 
yet  more  largely  to  be  their  almoner.  4.  The  experience 
which  I  have  had  in  this  service  now  for  fifteen  years, 
during  which  time  I  have  gone  from  the  smallest  com- 
mencement of  the  work  to  the  having  at  present  three 
hundred  orphans  under  my  care,  calls  upon  me  to  make 
use  of  this  my  experience  to  the  utmost  of  my  power.  No 
member  of  a  committee,  no  president  of  a  society,  could 
possibly  have  the  same  experience,  except  he  himself  had 
practically  been  engaged  in  such  a  work  for  a  number  of 
years,  as  I  have  been.  5.  This  very  experience  makes 
things  light  to  me,  under  God's  help,  which  were  difficult 
to  me  formerly,  and  which  would  be  very  difficult  now  to 
many :  might  I  not  therefore  proceed  still  further  ?  6.  If 
seven  hundred  more  young  souls  could  be  brought  under 
regular  godly  training  (and  their  number  would  be  re- 
newed from  time  to  time),  what  blessed  service  for  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  and  what  profitable  expenditure  of 
labor,  too,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  even  for  this  realm,  in 
a  civil  and  moral  point  of  view !  7.  But  that  which  out- 
weighs every  one  of  these  six  reasons  is,  lastly,  this :  I 
began  this  orphan  work  fifteen  years  ago  for  the  very  pur- 
pose of  illustrating  to  the  world  and  to  the  church  that 
there  is  verily  a  God  in  heaven  who  hears  prayer ;  that 
God  is  the  living  God.  Now,  this  last  object  is  more  and 


1850.  A  NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  367 

more  fully  accomplished  the  larger  the  work  is,  provided  I 
am  helped  in  obtaining  the  means  simply  through  prayer 
and  faith. 

But  whilst  such  like  thoughts  have  passed  through  my 
mind,  there  are  others  of  another  character.  For  instance: 
1.  I  have  already  an  abundance  of  work.  2.  My  dear 
wife  has  already  an  abundance  of  work.  Her  whole  time, 
with  little  intermission  (except  for  prayer  and  reading  of 
the  Word  of  God),  is  occupied,  directly  or  indirectly, 
about  tho^  orphans.  3.  Am  I  not  undertaking  too  much  for 
my  bodily  strength  and  my  mental  powers,  by  thinking 
about  another  Orphan  House?  4.  Am  I  not  going  beyond 
the  measure  of  my  faith  in  thinking  about  enlarging  the 
work  so  as  to  double  or  treble  it  ?  5.  Is  not  this  a  delu- 
sion of  Satan,  an  attempt  to  cast  me  down  altogether 
from  my  sphere  of  usefulness,  by  making  me  to  go  beyond 
my  measure  ?  6.  Is  it  not  also,  perhaps,  a  snare  to  puff 
me  up,  in  attempting  to  build  a  very  large  Orphan  House  ? 

Under  these  circumstances  I  can  only  pray  that  the 
Lord  in  his  tender  mercy  would  not  allow  Satan  to  gain 
an  advantage  over  me.  By  the  grace  of  God  my  heart 
says,  —  Lord,  if  I  could  be  sure  that  it  is  thy  will  that  1 
should  go  forward  in  this  matter,  I  would  do  so  cheerfully; 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  if  I  could  be  sure  that  these  are 
vain,  foolish,  proud  thoughts,  that  they  are  not  from  thee, 
I  would,  by  thy  grace,  hate  them,  and  entirely  put  them 
aside. 

My  hope  is  in  God ;  he  will  help  me  and  teach  me. 
Judging,  however,  from  his  former  dealings  with  me,  it 
would  not  be  a  strange  thing  to  me,  nor  surprising,  if  he 
called  me  to  labor  yet  still  more  largely  in  this  way. 

The  thoughts  about  enlarging  the  orphan  work  have 
not  arisen  on  account  of  an  abundance  of  money  having 
lately  come  in ;  for  I  have  had  of  late  to  wait  for  about 
seven  weeks  upon  God,  whilst  little,  very  little  compara- 


SC8  THE   LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CHAP.  XX. 

lively,  came  in,  i.  e.  about  four  times  as  much  was  going 
out  as  came  in  ;  and,  had  not  the  Lord  previously  sent  me 
large  sums,  we  should  have  been  distressed  indeed. 

Lord,  how  can  thy  servant  know  thy  will  in  this  matter? 
Wilt  thou  be  pleased  to  teach  him  ? 

Dec.  11.  During  the  last  six  days,  since  writing  the 
above,  I  have  been,  day  after  day,  waiting  upon  God  con- 
cerning this  matter.  It  has  generally  been  more  or  less  all 
the  day  on  my  heart.  When  I  have  been  awaking  at 
night,  it  has  not  been  far  from  my  thoughts.  Yet  all  this 
without  the  least  excitement.  I  am  perfectly  calm  and 
quiet  respecting  it.  My  soul  would  be  rejoiced  to  go  for- 
ward in  this  service,  could  I  be  sure  that  the  Lord  would 
have  me  to  do  so ;  for  then,  notwithstanding  the  number- 
less difficulties,  all  would  be  well,  and  his  name  would  be 
magnified. 

On  the  other  hand,  were  I  assured  that  the  Lord  would 
have  me  to  be  satisfied  with  my  present  sphere  of  service, 
and  that  I  should  not  pray  about  enlarging  the  work,  by 
his  grace  I  could,  without  an  effort,  cheerfully  yield  to  it ; 
for  he  has  brought  me  into  such  a  state  of  heart  that  I 
only  desire  to  please  him  in  this  matter.  Moreover,  hith- 
erto I  have  not  spoken  about  this  thing  even  to  my 
beloved  wife,  the  sharer  of  my  joys  and  sorrows  and  labors 
for  more  than  twenty  years ;  nor  is  it  likely  that  I  shall  do 
so  for  some  time  to  come  ;  for  I  prefer  quietly  waiting  on 
the  Lord,  without  conversing  on  this  subject,  in  order  that 
thus  I  may  be  kept  the  more  easily,  by  his  blessing,  from 
being  influenced  by  things  from  without.  The  burden  of 
my  prayer  concerning  this  matter  is,  that  the  Lord  would 
not  allow  me  to  make  a  mistake,  and  that  he  would  teach 
me  his  will.  As  to  outward  things,  I  have  had  nothing 
to  encourage  me  during  these  six  days,  but  the  very 
reverse;  for  the  income  for  the  various  objects  of  the 
{Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad 


1850.  A   NE'V   VICTORY    OF   FAITH.  369 

has  been  unusually  small,  only  six  pounds  fourteen  shillings 
altogether,  while  the  outgoings  have  been  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  pounds  eleven  shillings  sevenpence.  But  all 
this  would  not  weigh  the  least  with  me,  could  I  be  quite 
sure  that  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  go  forward. 

The  especial  burden  of  my  prayer,  therefore,  is,  that  God 
would  be  pleased  to  teach  me  his  will.  My  mind  has  also 
been  especially  pondering  how  I  could  know  his  will  satis- 
factorily concerning  this  particular.  Sure  I  am  that  I  shall 
be  taught.  I  therefore  desire  to  patiently  wait  for  the 
Lord's  time,  when  he*  shall  be  pleased  to  shine  on  my  path 
concerning  this  point. 

Dec.  26.  Fifteen  days  have  elapsed  since  I  wrote  the 
preceding  paragraph.  Every  day  since  then  I  have  con- 
tinued to  pray  about  this  matter,  and  that  with  a  goodly 
measure  <rf  earnestness,  by  the  help  of  God.  There  has 
passed  awfey  scarcely  an  hour  during  these  days  in  which, 
whilst  awake,  this  matter  has  not  been  more  or  less  before 
me ;  but  all  without  even  a  shadow  of  excitement.  I 
converse  with  no  one  about  it.  Hitherto  have  I  not  even 
done  so  with  my  dear  wife.  From  this  I  refrain  still,  and 
deal  with  God  alone  about  the  matter,  in  order  that  no 
outward  influence  and  no  outward  excitement  may  keep 
me  from  attaining  unto  a  clear  discovery  of  his  will.  I 
have  the  fullest  and  most  peaceful  assurance  that  he  will 
clearly  show  me  his  will.  This  evening  I  have  had  again 
an  especial  solemn  season  for  prayer,  to  seek  to  know  the 
wTill  of  God.  But  whilst  I  continue  to  entreat  and  beseech 
the  Lord  that  he  would  not  allow  me  to  be  deluded  in 
this  business,  I  may  say  that  I  have  scarcely  any  doubt 
remaining  on  my  mind  as  to  what  will  be  the  issue,  even 
that  I  should  go  forward  in  this  matter.  As  this,  however, 
is  one  of  the  most  momentous  steps  that  I  have  ever  taken, 
I  judge  that  I  cannot  go  about  this  matter  with  too  much 
•saution,  prayerfulness,  and  deliberation.  I  am  in  no  hurry 


S70  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX, 

about  it.  I  could  wait  for  years,  by  olod's  grace,  were  this 
his  will,  before  even  taking  one  single  step  towards  this 
thing,  or  even  speaking  to  any  one  about  it ;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  I  would  set  to  work  to-rnorrow,  were  the  Lord 
to  bid  me  do  so.  This  calmness  of  mind,  this  having  no 
will  of  my  own  in  the  matter,  this  only  wishing  to  please 
my  heavenly  Father  in  it,  this  only  seeking  his  and  not  my 
honor  in  it ;  this  state  of  heart,  I  say,  is  the  fullest  assur- 
ance to  me  that  my  heart  is  not  under  a  fleshly  excitement, 
and  that  if  I  am  helped  thus  to  go  on  I  shall  know  the 
will  of  God  to  the  full.  But,  while  I  write  thus,  I  cannot 
but  add,  at  the  same  time,  that  I  do  crave  the  honor  and 
the  glorious  privilege  to  be  more  and  more  used  by  the 
Lord.  I  have  served  Satan  much  in  my  younger  years, 
and  I  desire  now  with  all  my  might  to  serve  God  during 
the  remaining  days  of  my  earthly  pilgrimage.  I  am  forty- 
five  years  and  three  months  old.  Every  day  decreases  the 
number  of  days  that  I  have  to  stay  on  earth.  I  therefore 
desire  with  all  my  might  to  work.  There  are  vast  multi- 
tudes of  orphans  to  be  provided  for.  About  five  years 
ago  a  brother  in  the  Lord  told  me  that  he  had  seen,  in  an 
official  report,  that  there  were  at  that  time  six  thousand 
young  orphans  in  the  prisons  of  England.  My  heart  longs 
to  be  instrumental  in  preventing  such  young  orphans  from 
having  to  go  to  prison.  I  desire  to  be  used  by  the  Lord  as 
an  instrument  in  providing  all  the  necessary  temporal  sup- 
plies, not  only  for  the  three  hundred  now  under  my  care, 
but  for  seven  hundred  more.  I  desire  to  alleviate  yet 
further  the  sufferings  of  poor  dying  widows,  when  looking 
on  their  helpless  orphans  about  to  be  left  behind.  I  desire 
yet  further  to  assist  poor  persons  to  whom  destitute 
orphans  are  left,  and  who  are  unable  to  provide  for  them. 
I  desire  to  be  allowed  to  provide  scriptural  instruction  for 
a  thousand  orphans,  instead  of  doing  so  for  three  hundred. 
I  desire  to  expound  the  Holy  Scriptures  regularly  to  a 


1851.  A  NEW  VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  S'}  i 

thousand  orphans,  instead  of  doing  so  to  three  hundred. 
I  desire  that  thus  it  may  be  yet  more  abundantly  manifest 
that  God  is  still  the  hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer,  and 
that  he  is  the  living  God  now,  as  he  ever  was  and  ever 
will  be,  when  he  shall,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer,  have 
condescended  to  provide  me  with  a  house  for  seven  hun- 
dred orphans,  and  with  means  to  support  them.  This  last 
consideration  is  the  most  important  point  in  my  mind. 
The  Lord's  honor  is  the  principal  point  with  me  in  this 
whole  matter ;  and  just  because  that  is  the  case,  if  he 
would  be  more  glorified  by  my  not  going  forward  in  this 
business,  I  should,  by  his  grace,  be  perfectly  content  to 
give  up  all  thoughts  about  another  Orphan  House.  Surely, 
in  such  a  state  of  mind,  obtained  by  thy  Holy  Spirit,  thou, 

0  my  heavenly  Father,  wilt  not  suffer  thy  child  to  be 
mistaken,  much  less  to  be  deluded !     By  the  help  of  God 

1  shall  continue  further,  day  by  day,  to  wait  upon  him  in 
prayer  concerning  this  thing  till  he  shall  bid  me  act. 

January  2,  1851.  A  week  ago  I  wrote  the  preceding 
paragraph.  During  this  week  I  have  still  been  helped, 
day  by  day,  and  more  than  once  every  day,  to  seek  the 
guidance  of  the  Lord  about  another  Orphan  House.  The 
burden  of  my  prayer  has  still  been,  that  he  in  his  great 
mercy  would  keep  me  from  making  a  mistake.  During 
the  last  week  the  Book  of  Proverbs  has  come  in  the 
course  of  my  Scripture  reading,  and  my  heart  has  been 
refreshed,  in  reference  to  this  subject,  by  the  following 
passages :  "  Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart ;  and 
lean  not  unto  thine  own  understanding.  In  all  thy  ways 
acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy  paths."  Prov. 
iii.  5,  6.  By  the  grace  of  God  I  do  acknowledge  tho  Lord 
in  my  ways,  and  in  this  thing  in  particular ;  I  have  there- 
fore the  comfortable  assurance  that  he  will  direct  my  paths 
concerning  this  part  of  my  service,  as  to  whether  I  shall 
be  occupied  in  it  or  not.  Further  :  "  The  integrity  of  the 


372  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX 

upright  shall  preserve  them ;  but  the  perverseness  of  fools 
shall  destroy  them."  Prov.  xi.  3.  By  the  grace  of  God  I 
am  upright  in  this  business.  My  honest  purpose  is  to  get 
glory  to  God.  Therefore  I  expect  to  be  guided  aright. 
Further :  "  Commit  thy  works  unto  the  Lord,  and  thy 
thoughts  shall  be  established."  Prov.  xvi.  3.  I  do  commit 
my  works  unto  the  Lord ;  I  therefore  expect  that  my 
thoughts  will  be  established.  My  heart  is  more  and  more 
coming  to  a  calm,  quiet,  and  settled  assurance  that  the  end 
will  be  that  the  Lord  will  condescend  to  use  me  yet  further 
in  the  orphan  work.  Here,  Lord,  is  thy  servant ! 

Jan.  14.  Twelve  days  have  passed  away  since  I  wrote 
the  last  paragraph.  I  have  still  day  by  day  been  enabled 
to  wait  upon  the  Lord  with  reference  to  my  enlarging  the 
orphan  work.  I  have  been  during  the  whole  of  this  period 
also  in  perfect  peace,  which  is  the  result  of  seeking  in  this 
thing  only  the  Lord's  honor  and  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
benefit  of  my  fellow-men.  Without  an  effort  could  I,  by 
his  grace,  put  aside  all  thoughts  about  this  whole  affair, 
could  I  be  only  assured  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  I 
should  do  so;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  at  once  would  I  go 
forward,  if  he  would  have  it  to  be  so.  I  have  still  kept 
this  matter  entirely  to  myself.  Though  it  is  now  about 
seven  weeks  since  day  by  day,  more  or  less,  my  mind  has 
been  exercised  about  it,  and  since  I  have  daily  prayed  con- 
cerning it,  yet  not  one  human  being  knows  of  it.  As  yet 
I  have  not  mentioned  it  even  to  my  dear  wife,  in  order 
that  thus,  by  quietly  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  I  might  not  be 
influenced  by  what  might  be  said  to  me  on  the  subject. 
This  evening  I  have  particularly  set  apart  for  prayer,  be- 
seeching the  Lord  once  more  not  to  allow  me  to  be  mis- 
taken in  this  thing,  and  much  less  to  be  deluded  by  the 
devil.  I  have  also  sought  to  let  all  the  reasons  against 
building  another  Orphan  House,  and  all  the  reasons  for 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  373 

doing  so,  pass  before  my  mind  ;  and  I  now,  for  the  sake  of 
clearness  and  definiteness,  write  them  down. 

Reasons  AGATXST  establishing  another  Orphan  House  for 
Seven  Hundred  Orphans.  —  1.  Would  not  this  be  going 
beyond  my  measure  spiritually  ?  according  to  that  word  : 
"  For  I  say,  through  the  grace  given  unto  me,  to  every  man 
that  is  among  you,  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly 
than  he  ought  to  think;  but  to  think  soberly,  accordmg  as 
God  has  dealt  to  every  man  the  measure  of  faith."  Rom. 
xii.  3.  Answer  :  If  the  Lord  were  to  leave  me  to  myself, 
the  tenth  part  of  the  difficulties  and  trials  which  befall  me 
now  in  connection  with  the  various  objects  of  the  Scrip- 
tural Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad  would 
be  enough  to  overwhelm  me ;  but,  whilst  he  is  pleased  to 
sustain  me,  I  am  able  day  by  day  to  pass  on  peacefully, 
and  am  carried  through  one  difficulty  after  the  other :  and 
thus,  by  God's  help,  even  with  my  present  measure  of  faith, 
if  continued  to  me,  I  should  be  enabled  to  bear  up  under 
other  difficulties  and  trials  ;  but  I  look  for  an  increase  of 
faith  with  every  fresh  difficulty  through  which  the  Lord  is 
pleased  to  help  me. 

2.  Would  it  not  be  going  beyond  my  measure  naturally, 
with  reference  to  mental  and  bodily  strength  ?  Answer  : 
Of  all  the  objections  against  establishing  another  Orphan 
House,  there  is  none  that  weighs  more  with  me  than  this 
one;  I  might  say,  it  is  the  only  real  difficulty.  This, 
however,  too,  I  am  enabled  to  put  aside  and  to  overcome 
thus :  By  husbanding  my  strength,  by  great  order,  by  reg- 
ular habits,  by  lightening  the  work  as  much  as  possible,  by 
using  every  help  that  I  can,  I  have  been  enabled  to  get 
through  a  vast  quantity  of  work.  My  immense  correspond- 
ence of  about  three  thousand  letters  a  year  I  have  been  ena- 
bled to  accomplish  without  a  secretary.  The  whole  man- 
agement and  direction  and  the  whole  vast  correspondence 
of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  has  devolved  upon 

32 


374  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX, 

icyself  alone  these  sixteen  years  and  ten  months,  and  I 
have  been  thinking  that,  by  seeking  for  an  efficient  secre- 
tary, and  an  efficient  clerk,  and  an  inspector  of  the  schools, 
I  might,  with  God's  help,  accomplish  yet  more,  though 
much  of  what  I  have  been  doing  hitherto  would  need  to 
be  done  by  others.  There  have  been  several  other  ar- 
rangements brought  before  my  mind,  since  I  have  been 
exercised  about  this  matter,  whereby,  with  the  blessing  of 
God,  the  work  might  be  lightened.  I  should  certainly  need 
efficient  helpers  to  carry  out  the  plans  before  me ;  but  with 
such,  I,  as  director,  might  be  enabled,  by  God's  help,  to 
accomplish  yet  more. 

3.  There   must  be  a  limit   to   my  work  and   service. 
Answer  :     That  is  true,  and  if  I  were  quite  sure  that  the 
present  state  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  were 
to  be  the  limit,  I  would  at  once  lay  aside  this  thing ;  but  I 
am  not  sure  that  I  am  come  as  yet  to  God's  limit.     All 
these  sixteen  years  and  ten  months  the  work  has  been 
constantly  progressing,  and  the  Lord  has  helped  me  con- 
tinually ;    and  now  my  mind   is  just  in  the  same   way 
exercised  as  when,  fifteen  years  ago,  I  began  the  orphan 
work,  and  as   when,  thirteen   years  ago,  I  enlarged  the 
orphan  work,  and  as  when,  seven  years  and  nine   months 
since,  I  still  further    enlarged  the  orphan  work,  and   as 
when,  five  years  and  two  months  since,  I  was  led  to  decide 
on  building  the   new  Orphan  House.     Under  these  cir- 
cumstances, having  been  helped  through  all  these  difficul- 
ties, and  seeing  such  a  vast  field  of  usefulness  before  me, 
and  as  I  have  so  many  applications  for  the  admission  of 
very  destitute  orphans,  I  long  to  be  used  still  further,  and 
cannot  say  that  as  yet  the  Lord  has  brought  me  to  his 
limit. 

4.  Is  it  not  like  "  tempting  God,"  to  think  of  building 
another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more  orphans? 
Answer :  "  Tempting  God  "  means,  according  to  the  Holy 


1851.  A   NEW    VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  375 

Scriptures,  to  limit  him  in  any  of  his  attributes ;  I,  by  his 
grace,  do  not  wish  to  limit  his  power  or  his  willingness  to 
give  to  me,  his  poor  servant,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer, 
all  the  means  and  every  other  help  and  blessing  which  I 
shall  need  to  build  another  large  Orphan  House. 

5.  You  will  not  get  the  means  for  building  and  fitting 
up  so  large  an  Orphan  House ;  and,  even  if  you  did,  how 
will  you,  at  the  same  time,  get  the  means  for  carrying  on 
the  work  which  already  exists  ?  Answer :  Looking  at  the 
matter  naturally,  this  is  indeed  a  weighty  objection. 

The  new  Orphan  House,  with  its  three  hundred  orphans 
only,  cost  about  fifteen  thousand  pounds  to  build  and  to  fit 
up  and  furnish,  and  still  the  expenses  are  not  all  met  even 
now.  It  will,  in  all  probability,  cost  several  hundred 
pounds  yet.  And  this  large  sum  was  needed,  though  the 
style  of  the  building  is  most  simple,  and  though  the  field 
in  which  it  was  built  was  comparatively  cheap.  After  this 
rate,  a  building  to  accommodate  seven  hundred  orphans, 
with  the  necessary  ground  attached  to  it  for  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  vegetables  used  in  the  Institution,  could  not  be 
less  than  thirty-five  thousand  pounds.  Now,  looking  at  it 
naturally,  where  is  this  great  sum  to  come  from  ?  Though 
I  looked  at  all  my  friends  who  have  given  hitherto,  and 
several  have  done  so  very  liberally,  yet  I  should  have  no 
natural  prospect  whatever  that  I  should  receive  this  amount; 
especially  if  it  be  kept  in  mind  that  I  should  need  six  or 
seven  thousand  pounds  besides,  every  year,  for  carrying  on 
that  which  is  already  in  existence.  I  might,  therefore,  well 
tremble,  looking  at  the  matter  naturally,  and  say,  I  shall 
never  have  the  money  for  this  intended  Orphan  House  for 
seven  hundred  children;  for  where  is  this  large  sum  of  thirty- 
five  thousand  pounds  to  come  from  ?  And  even  if  I  were  to 
get  the  money,  will  not  persons,  in  giving  means  for  such  a 
building  fund,  take  it  away  from  what  they  might  have 
gn  en  me  for  carrying  on  the  work  which  exists  already  ? 


376  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XX, 

But  whilst  thus,  naturally,  I  have  no  hope  of  succeeding, 
I  am  not  in  the  least  discouraged  spiritually  /  for  by  faith 
in  the  living  God  I  say  this  :  He  has  the  power  to  give  me 
this  thirty-five  thousand  pounds,  and  much  more  were  it 
needed  ;  and  he  has  the  power,  in  the  mean  time,  to  give 
me  also  all  the  large  sums  required,  week  after  week,  for 
meeting  the  current  expenses  for  the  present  state  of  the 
work.  Moreover,  I  delight  in  the  greatness  of  the.  diffi- 
culty as  it  respects  the  large  sum  needed  for  building  and 
fitting  up  such  an  establishment ;  for  I  desire  to  be  most 
fully  assured,  from  the  very  outset,  that  I  go  forward  in 
this  matter  according  to  the  Lord's  bidding!  If  so,  he  will 
give  me  the  means ;  if  not,  I  shall  not  have  them.  Nor  do 
I  mean  to  apply  to  any  one  personally  for  pecuniary 
help,  but  purpose  to  give  myself  to  prayer  for  means,  as 
heretofore. 

6.  Suppose,  now,  you  were  even  to  succeed  in  getting 
this  large  Orphan  House  built,  how  will  you  be  able  to 
provide  for  seven  hundred  other  orphans  ?  Answer : 
There  is  much  weight  in  this  objection,  looking  at  it 
naturally.  I  am  too  much  a  man  of  business,  and  too 
much  a  person  of  calm,  quiet,  cool  calculation,  not  to  feel 
its  force.  And  indeed,  were  I  only  to  look  at  the  thing 
naturally,  I  should  at  once  be  ready  to  own  that  I  am 
going  too  far ;  for  the  increase  of  expenditure  for  the  sup- 
port of  these  seven  hundred  other  orphans  could  not  be 
less  than  eight  thousand  pounds  a  year  more,  so  that  the 
current  expenses  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
reckoning  its  present  state,  and  including  those  eight 
thousand  pounds,  would  be  about  fifteen  thousand  pounds 
a  year.  Now  I  am  free  to  own  that  I  have  no  human 
prospect  of  obtaining  such  a  sum  year  by  year.  But  while 
matters  stand  thus,  looking  at  them  naturally,  I  see  no  dif- 
ficulty at  all  in  them  spiritually.  If  according  to  the  will 
of  God  I  am  enabled  to  go  about  this  intended  second 


1851,  A  NEW   VICTORY   OF  FAITH.  37*J 

Orphan  House ;  and  if,  under  his  help,  I  shall  be  enabled 
to  finish  it ;  he  will  surely  provide  for  those  who  are 
gathered  together  in  it  as  long  as  he  shall  be  pleased  to 
enable  me  to  trust  in  him  for  supplies.  And  here  I  look 
back  upon  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  has  led  me  and  dealt 
with  me.  When,  about  seventeen  years  ago,  I  took  up, 
in  dependence  upon  the  living  God  for  means,  two  charity 
schools,  with  which  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution 
commenced  (and  this  involved  an  expense  of  less  than 
one  hundred  pounds  a  year),  I  had  no  certain  prospect  of 
being  able  to  meet  even  that  small  sum;  but  God  so 
helped  me  that  I  had  shortly  six  charity  schools.  He 
helped  me  then,  also,  and  enabled  me  to  meet  all  their 
expenses.  When,  fifteen  years  ago,  I  began  the  orphan 
work,  which  was  connected  with  far  heavier  expenses,  I 
had  still  less  prospect,  according  to  natural  reason,  of 
being  able  to  meet  them ;  but  I  trusted  in  God,  and  he 
helped  me,  and  he  not  only  enabled  me  to  meet  the  cur- 
rent expenses  of  thirty  orphans  in  the  first  house  rented 
for  them,  but  enabled  me  also  soon  to  open  another  for 
thirty-six  more,  and  I  was  also  enabled  to  meet  all  those 
expenses  ;  for  as  I  had  begun  in  faith  in  the  living  God,  and 
not  in  putting  my  trust  in  my  brethren  in  Christ,  so  I  was 
not  confounded.  After  I  had  gone  on  some  time  with 
these  orphans  in  the  two  rented  houses,  about  thirteen 
years  ago  the  Lord  was  pleased  greatly  to  encourage  me 
and  to  increase  my  faith  by  a  donation  of  five  hundred 
pounds  for  the  orphans ;  for  up  to  that  period  I  had  never 
received  more  than  one  hundred  pounds  at  once.  But  this 
kind  donor,  a  stranger  to  me  up  to  that  time,  suggested  to 
me  the  propriety  of  investing  this  sum  and  using  only  the 
interest  of  it,  as  I  could  not  expect  to  have  the  orphans 
supported  for  a  continuance  in  the  way  they  had  been  till 
then  ;  for  that  such  institutions  must  depend  upon  regular 
subscriptions  or  funded  property,  otherwise  they  could  not 
32* 


378  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX. 

go  01.  As,  however,  this  was  only  a  friendly  hint,  and  no 
condition  under  which  the  money  was  given,  I  took  thia 
five  hundred  pounds  towards  fitting  up  a  third  house,  for 
the  reception  of  thirty  more  orphans.  From  that  time  the 
work  has  been  increasing  more  and  more,  till  it  has  come 
to  what  it  is  at  present.  Now,  suppose  I  had  said,  seven- 
teen years  ago,  looking  at  matters  according  to  natural 
reason,  "  The  two  charity  schools  are  enough,  I  must  not  go 
any  further;"  then  the  work  would  have  stopped  there. 
Or,  if  I  had  had  a  little  more  trust  in  my  exertions  or  my 
friends,  I  might  have  taken  at  the  utmost  one  or  two  steps 
further.  Instead  of  this,  however,  I  looked  in  no  degree 
whatever  at  things  according  to  my  natural  fallen  reason, 
and  I  trusted  not  in  the  circle  of  my  Christian  friends,  but 
in  the  living  God ;  and  the  result  has  been  that  there 
have  been  since  1834  ten  thousand  souls  under  our  in- 
struction in  the  various  day  schools,  Sunday  schools,  and 
adult  schools  ;  several  hundred  orphans  have  been  brought 
up,  and  many  of  them  from  their  very  tenderest  infancy ; 
several  hundred  thousand  tracts  and  many  thousand 
copies  of  the  Word  of  God  have  been  circulated ;  about 
forty  preachers  of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad  have 
been,  for  several  years,  assisted  in  connection  with  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution ;  and  a  house  has  been 
built  and  fitted  up  for  the  accommodation  of  three  hun- 
dred destitute  orphans,  each  of  whom  has  neither  father 
nor  mother.  How  blessed  therefore  is  it  to  trust  in  God,  and 
hi  him  alone,  and  not  in  circumstances  nor  friends  !  Thero 
is,  however,  one  thing  which  I  must  record  here,  because  ifc 
has  taken  place  since  I  last  wrote  in  my  journal  on  this 
subject,  on  January  2.  It  is  this.  During  these  twelve  days 
I  have  received  for  the  various  objects  of  the  Scriptural 
Knowledge  Institution,  in  smaller  donations,  sixty-four 
pounds  fifteen  shillings  sixpence  two  farthings,  also  a  dona- 
tion of  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  and  one  of  three 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OF   FAITH.  379 

thousan  1  pounds.  Is  not  this  a  plain  proof  that  God  ia 
both  able  and  willing  to  help  simply  in  answer  to  prayer  ? 
Is  not  human  reason  confounded  by  such  instances  ?  When 
I  first  began  to  write  these  exercises  of  my  mind  about 
another  Orphan  House,  I  knew  not  that  on  January  4, 1 
should  receive  a  donation  of  three  thousand  pounds ;  yet 
I  was  fully  assured  that  God  was  able  to  support  one  thou- 
sand orphans  as  easily  as  he  did  the  thirty  whom  I  first 
received  in  a  rented  house.  Does  he  not,  however,  tell 
me  by  all  this,  —  Go  forward,  my  servant,  and  I  will  help 
thee  ? 

7.  But,  it  might  be  said,  suppose  you  were  able  by 
prayer  to  obtain  this  large  sum  for  building  a  house  for 
seven  hundred  other  orphans  ;  and  suppose  you  were  able 
to  provide  for  them  during  your  lifetime,  —  what  would  be- 
come of  this  Institution  after  your  death  ?  Answer :  I  am 
quite  familiar  with  this  objection.  I  have  heard  it  many 
times  as  a  reason  against  the  way  of  obtaining  the  means 
for  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  simply  by  trusting 
in  God,  without  any  funded  property,  and  without  looking 
to  regular  subscribers ;  but  my  reply  is  this.  My  business 
is,  with  all  my  might  to  serve  my  own  generation  ;  in  doing 
so  I  shall  best  serve  the  next  generation,  should  the  Lord 
Jesus  tarry.  Soon  he  may  come  again  ;  but,  if  he  tarry, 
and  I  have  to  fall  asleep  before  his  return,  I  shall  not 
have  been  altogether  without  profit  to  the  generation 
to  come,  were  the  Lord  only  to  enable  me  to  serve  my  own 
generation.  Suppose  this  objection  were  a  sound  one,  I 
ought  never  to  have  commenced  the  orphan  work  at  all,  for 
fear  of  what  might  become  of  it  after  my  death,  and  thus  all 
the  hundreds  of  destitute  children  without  father  and  mo- 
ther, whom  the  Lord  has  allowed  me  to  care  for  during 
the  last  fifteen  years,  would  not  have  been  taken  up  by  me. 
The  same  argument  was  again  and  again  used  to  Franke, 
my  esteemed  countryman,  who  at  Halle,  in  Prussia, 


380  THE   LIFE   OF  TRCTST.  CHAP.  X5L 

menced,  about  A.  D.  1696,  the  largest  charitable  establish- 
ment for  poor  children  that,  as  far  as  I  know,  exists  in  the 
world.  He  trusted  in  God  alone.  He  went  on  trusting  in 
God  alone.  And  God  helped  him.  throughout  abundantly. 
Simply  by  trust  in  the  living  God,  the  Institutions,  resem- 
bling a  large  street  rather  than  a 'house,  were  erected,  and 
about  two  thousand  children  instructed  in  them.  For 
about  thirty  years  all  was  going  on  under  his  own  eye, 
until  1727,  when  it  pleased  God  to  take  his  servant  to  him- 
self. At  his  death  these  Institutions  were  directed  by  his 
truly  pious  son-in-law.  It  is  true  that,  at  the  latter  part  of 
the  last  century,  and  during  the  first  part  of  the  present, 
there  was  little  real  vital  godliness  in  these. Institutions ; 
still,  they  were  a  temporal  blessing  to  many  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  young  persons  even  then.  So  then  for  several  tens 
of  years  they  were  carried  on  in  a  truly  godly  way,  after 
Franke's  death,  and  when  afterwards  there  was  but 
little  real,  vital  godliness  found  in  these  schools,  yet  tens 
of  thousands  of  children  were  benefited  at  least  for  this 
life.  Now  these  Institutions  have  existed  already  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years,  and  are  in  existence  still;  and,  if  the 
Lord  Jesus  tarry,  are  likely,  humanly  speaking,  to  exist 
hereafter,  as  they  have  existed  hitherto.  Suppose,  then, 
that  dear  man  of  God,  A.  II.  Franke,  had  listened  to  the 
suggestions  of  unbelief,  and  said,  I  must  not  undertake  this 
work,  for  what  will  become  of  it  after  my  death? — then  all 
the  blessing  which  spiritually  resulted  from  it  to  thousands, 
and  all  the  temporal  benefits  which  have  resulted  from  it 
to  hundreds  of  thousands,  would  have  been  lost.  I  add, 
however,  this.  The  new  Orphan  House  has  been  placed  in 
the  hands  of  eleven  trustees,  and  has  been  properly  en- 
rolled in  chancery,  and  so  also,  should  God  condescend  to 
honor  me  further  in  building  for  him  this  intended  house 
for  seven  hundred  orphans,  it  would  likewise  be  placed  in 
the  hands  of  trustees  and  enrolled  in  chancery.  I  say  one 


1851.  A  NEW   VICTORY   OF  FAITH.  381 

word  in  conclusion  on  this  subject :  let  every  one  take  heed 
lest,  in  caring  about  what  will  become  of  the  next  genera- 
tion, he  forget  to  serve  his  own  generation.  The  latter, 
each  one  should  seek  to  do  with  his  might,  and  thus  it 
should  be  with  each  succeeding  generation ;  then,  though 
we  be  dead,  yet  should  we  be  speaking.  A.  H.  Franke  is 
long  since  gone  to  his  rest,  but  he  spoke  to  my  soul  in 
1826,  and  he  is  speaking  to  my  soul  now ;  and  to  his 
example  I  am  greatly  indebted  in  having  been  stirred  up  to 
care  about  poor  children  in  general,  and  about  poor  orphans 
in  particular. 

8.  The  last  objection  which  has  occurred  to  my  own 
mind  is,  that,  by  building  another  Orphan  House,  I  should 
be  in  danger  of  being  lifted  up.  Answer :  I  should  be  in 
danger  of  it  indeed  ;  and  so  I  am  in  great  danger,  even 
were  I  not  in  the  least  degree  to  go  forward.  Yea,  the 
tenth  part  of  the  honor  which  the  Lord  has  condescended 
to  bestow  upon  me,  and  the  tenth  part  of  service  with 
which  he  has  been  pleased  to  intrust  me,  would  be  enough, 
if  I  were  left  to  myself,  exceedingly  to  puff  me  up.  I  can- 
not say  that  hitherto  the  Lord  has  kept  me  humble  ;  but  I 
can  say  that  hitherto  he  has  given  me  a  hearty  desire  to  give 
to  him  all  the  glory,  and  to  consider  it  a  great  condescension 
on  his  part  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  an  in- 
strument in  his  service  I  do  not  see,  therefore,  that  fear 
of  being  lifted  up  ought  to  keep  me  from  going  forward  in 
this  work ;  but  that  I  have  rather  to  beseech  the  Lord  that 
he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  a  lowly  mind,  and  never 
suffer  me  to  rob  him  of  the  glory  which  is  due  to  him 
alone. 

Reasons  FOB  establishing  another  Orphan  House  for 
Seven  Hundred  Orphans. —  1.  The  many  applications 
for  the  admission  of  destitute  orphans  which  continue  to 
be  made,  I  consider  as  a  call  from  God  upon  me  to  do  all 
that  is  in  my  power  to  provide  a  home  and  scripvural 


382  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XX, 

a 

education  for  a  still  greater  number  of  orphans.  Noth- 
ing but  positive  inability  to  go  forward  ought  to  keep 
me  standing  still,  whilst  I  have  almost  daily  fresh  entrea- 
ties to  receive  orphans.  Since  I  began  writing  on  this 
subject  in  my  journal,  thirty  more  orphans  have  been 
applied  for,  from  two  years  old  and  upward.  I  cannot 
refuse  to  help,  as  long  as  I  see  a  door  open,  and  opened 
by  God,  as  I  consider,  to  help  them. 

2.  The  moral  state  of  the  poor-houses  greatly  influences 
me  to  go  forward.     I  have  heard  it  again  and  again,  from 
good  authority,  that  children,  placed   at  the  Unions,  are 
corrupted,  on  account  of  the  children  of  vagrants,  and 
other  very  bad  young  people,  who  are  in  such  places ;  so 
that    many  poor  relatives  of  orphans,  though  unable  to 
provide  for  them,  cannot  bear  the  idea  of  their  going  there, 
lest  they  should  be  corrupted.      I  therefore  judge  that, 
even  for  the  sake  of  keeping  orphans  of  poor  yet  respect- 
able people  from  being  obliged  to  mix  with  the  children 
of  vagabonds,  I  ought  to  do,  to  my  utmost  power,  all  I 
can  to   help   them.     For  this  reason,  then,  I  purpose,   in 
dependence  upon  the   living  God,  to  go  .forward  and  to 
establish  another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  desti- 
tute children,  who  are  bereaved  of  both  parents.     When  I 
write  thus  about  ihe    poor-houses,  I  do  not  wish  to   be 
understood  in  the  way  of  reproof:  for  I  know   not   how 
these  matters  could  be  altered  ;  but  I  simply  state  the  fact 
that  thus  it  is. 

3.  In  this  my  purpose  I  am  the  more  confirmed,  since  I 
know  it  to  be  a  fact  that  the  Orphan  Houses  already  in  ex 
istence  in  the  kingdom  are  by  no  means  sufficient  to  admit 
even  the  most  deserving  and  distressing  cases,  and  far  less 
all  that  it  would  be  well  to  provide  for.     Moreover,  there 
is   great   difficulty   connected  with  the    admission   of   an 
orphan  into  most  of  the  ordinary  orphan  establishments,  on 
account  of  the  votes  which  must  be  obtained,  so  that  really 


1851.  A   NEW   VICTORY   OP  FAITH.  383 

needy  persons  have  neither  time  nor  money  to  obtain 
them.  Does  not  the  fact  that  there  were  six  thousand 
young  orphans  in  the  prisons  of  England  about  five  years 
ago  call  aloud  for  an  extension  of  orphan  institutions? 
By  God's  help  I  will  try  to  do  what  I  can  to  keep  poor 
orphans  from  prison. 

4.  In  this  purpose  I  am  still  further  encouraged  by  the 
great  help  which  the  Lord  has  hitherto  given  me  in  this 
blessed  service.     When  I  look  at  the  small  beginning,  and 
consider  how  the  Lord  has  helped  me  now  for  more  than 
fifteen  years  in  the  orphan  work ;  and  when  I    consider 
how  he  has  been  pleased  to  help  me  through  one  great 
difficulty  after  another;  and  when   I   consider,   especially, 
how,  as  with  an  unseen  hand,  I  might  say  almost  against 
my  will  and  former  desires  and  thoughts,  he  has  led  me  on 
from  one  step  to  another,  and  has  enlarged  the  work  more 
and  more,  —  I  say,  when  I  review  all  this,  and  compare 
with  it  my  present  exercise  of  mind,  I  find  the  great  help, 
the  uninterrupted  help  which  the  Lord  has  given  me  for 
more  than  fifteen  years,  a  great  reason  for  going  forward 
in  this  work.    And  this,  trusting  in  him,  I  am  resolved  to 
do. 

5.  A  further  reason  for  going  forward  in  this  service  I 
see  in  the  experience  which  I  have  had  in  it.     From  the 
smallest  commencement  up  to   the   present   state  of  the 
establishment,  with  its  three  hundred  orphans,  all  has  gone 
through  my  own  hands.     In  the  work  itself  I  obtained  the 
experience.     It  has  grown  with  the  work.     I  have  been 
the  sole  director  of  the  work,  under  God,  from  its  smallest 
commencement.     Now  this  is  not  an  every-day  case.     No 
committee  member  of  a  society,  no   president   or   vice- 
president  of  an  institution,  except  they  had  been  situated 
as  myself,  could  have  this  experience.     Coupled  with  this 
is  the  measure  of  gift  which  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to 
give  me  for  such  work,  and  for  the  exercise  of  which  I  am 


384  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  CiiAir.  XX 

responsible  to  him.  These  things,  in  connection  with  the 
former  reasons,  it  appears  to  me,  arc  a  call  from  God  to  go 
forward  in  a  greater  degree  than  ever  in  this  work. 

6.  The  spiritual  benefit  of  still  more  orphans  is  another 
especial  reason  with  me  why  I  feel  called  to  go  forward. 
The  orphans  who  have  been  under  my  care  hitherto  were 
almost  all  the  children  of  parents  who  were  naturally 
weak  in  body,  if  not  consumptive.  The  very  fact  of  a 
child  being  deprived  of  both  parents  when  four,  five,  six? 
or  seven  years  old,  shows  that,  except  the  parents  lost 
their  lives  by  casualty,  they  were  constitutionally  weak. 
On  this  account  young  orphans,  generally  speaking,  require 
particular  care  as  to  their  health.  In  this  respect  I  desire 
to  care  for  them;  but  there  is  more  than  that  to  be  at- 
tended to.  I  further  heartily  desire  to  keep  them  from  the 
corrupting  and  demoralizing  effect  of  the  lowest  sort  of 
children  in  the  streets  arid  courts  and  Unions.  But  I  desire 
more  for  them  than  mere  decency  and  morality ;  I  desire 
that  they  should  be  useful  members  of  society,  and  that 
the  prisons  of  the  United  Kingdom  should  not  be  filled 
with  poor,  destitute,  and  homeless  orphans  ;  and  we  bring 
them  up  therefore  in  habits  of  industry,  and  seek  to  in- 
struct them  in  those  things  which  are  useful  for  the  life 
that  now  is.  But  I  desire  more  than  this  for  the  orphans. 
I  cannot  be  satisfied  with  anything  concerning  them  short 
of  this,  that  their  souls  be  won  for  the  Lord.  For  this 
reason  I  long  to  have  them  from  their  early  days,  yea,  the 
younger  the  better,  under  my  care,  that  thus,  under  the 
care  of  godly  nurses  and  teachers,  they  may  be  brought  up 
from  their  earliest  days  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Now,  as 
this  is  the  chief  and  primary  aim  concerning  the  dear 
orphans,  even  the  salvation  of  their  souls  through  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  I  long  to  be  more  extensively  used  than 
hitherto,  even  that  I  may  have  a  thousand  of  them  instead 
of  three  hundred  under  my  care. 


1851.  A  NEW  VICTORY   OF  FAITH.  385 

7.  But  there  is  one  point  which  weighs  more  strongly 
with  me  than  even  the  last-mentioned  one.      It  is  this : 
When  I  began  the  orphan  work  more  than  fifteen  years 
ago,  it  was  for  the  definite  and  especial  purpose  that,  by 
means   of   it,   the   unconverted   might   see,   through   the 
answers  of  prayer  that  I  received  in  connection  with  it, 
that  there  is  verily  reality  in  the  things  of  God ;  and  that 
the  children  of  God  might  have  their  faith  strengthened  by 
means  of  it,  and  might  be  encouraged,  in  all  simplicity,  to 
deal  with  God  under  every  circumstance,  and  trust  in  him 
at  all  times.     But  if  this  would  be  answered  in  a  measure 
by  the  state  in  which  the  orphan  work  has  been  in  former 
times,  and  more  so  by  what  it  has  been  since  the  erection 
of  the  new  Orphan  House,  it  would  be  still  more  so,  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  by  my  going  forward  in  it  to  a  far 
greater  degree  than  before.     This  point,  even  the  glory  of 
God  in  the  manifestation  of  his  readiness  to  hear  prayer, 
has  weighed  especially  and  supremely  with  me  in  pur- 
posing to  enlarge  the  orphan  work. 

8.  Lastly,  I  am  peaceful  and  happy,  spiritually,  in  the 
prospect  of  enlarging  the  work,  as  on  former  occasions 
when  I  had  to  do  so.     This  weighs  particularly  with  me 
as  a  reason  for  going  forward.     After  all  the  calm,  quiet, 
prayerful   consideration    of  the   subject  for  about   eight 
weeks,    I    am    peaceful    and    happy,    spiritually,   in   the 
purpose  of  enlarging  the  field.     This,  after  all  the  heart- 
searching  which  I  have  had,  and  the  daily  prayer  to  be 
kept  from  delusion  and  mistake  in  this  thing,  and  the  be- 
taking myself  to  the  word  of  God,  would  not  be  the  case, 
I  judge,  had  not  the  Lord  purposed  to  condescend  to  use 
me  more  than  ever  in  this  service. 

I  therefore,  on  the  ground  of  the  objections  answered, 
and  these  eight  reasons  FOE  enlarging  the  work,  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  it  is  the  will  of  the  blessed  God  that 
his  poor  and  most  unworthy  servant  should  yet  more 

33 


386  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX 

extensively  serve  him  in  this  work,  which  he  is  quite  will* 
ing  to  do. 

Up  to  this  day,  Jan.  25,  1851,  I  have  not  spoken  to  one 
human  being  about  it.  As  yet  even  my  dear  wife  knows 
not  about  it.  I  purpose  to  keep  the  matter  still  for  some 
time  entirely  to  myself,  dealing  with  God  alone  about  it, 
in  order  that  no  outward  excitement  may  be  in  the  least 
degree  a  stimulus  to  me.  I  still  pray  to  be  kept  from  mis- 
take and  delusion  in  this  thing ;  not  that  I  think  I  am 
mistaken  or  deluded,  quite  the  reverse,  but  yet  I  would 
distrust  myself  and  cling  to  God,  to  be  kept  from  mistakes 
and  delusions. 

Jan.  31.  For  several  weeks  past  I  have  now  had  no 
doubt  that  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  serve  him  in  the 
erection  and  fitting  up  of  another  Orphan  House  for  seven 
hundred  orphans,  and  I  am  quite  decided  on  doing  so, 
under  his  help  ;  and  I  am  now  quiet  about  it,  not  because 
I  have  the  least  misgiving  in  my  own  mind,  but  because  I 
know  that  it  is  most  suitable  that  I  should  still  for  some 
time  continue  to  deal  quietly  with  God  alone  about  it. 

March  5.  Nearly  five  weeks  have  passed  away  since  I 
wrote  the  last  paragraph,  and  my  mind  has  not  been  once 
during  this  time,  even  for  a  moment,  in  uncertainty  as  to 
what  I  ought  to  do.  It  is  now  about  fifteen  weeks  since  I 
have  been  especially  praying  about  this  subject,  and  three 
months  since  I  began  first  to  write  on  the  subject  in  my 
journal,  and  about  ten  weeks  since  I  have  had  any  doubt 
as  to  what  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  this  service. 
I  believe  that,  altogether  unworthy  though  I  am  of  this 
great  honor,  he  will  condescend  to  use  me  further  and 
more  extensively  than  before  in  caring  for  destitute  chil- 
dren who  are  bereaved  of  both  parents.  And  this  I  pur- 
pose to  do. 

May  24.  From  the  time  that  I  began  to  write  down 
the  exercises  of  my  mind  on  Dec.  5,  1850,  till  this  day, 


1851.  A   NEW  VICTORY   OF  FAITH.  387 

ninety-two  more  orphans  have  been  applied  for,  and 
seventy-eight  were  already  waiting  for  admission  before. 
But  this  number  increases  rapidly  as  the  work  becomes 
more  and  more  known. 

On  the  ground  of  what  has  been  recorded  above,  I  pur- 
pose to  go  forward  in  this  service,  and  to  seek  to  build,  to 
the  praise  and  honor  of  the  living  God,  another  Orphan 
House,  large  enough  to  accommodate  seven  hundred 
orphans. 

When  I  published  these  exercises  of  my  mind,  and  made 
known  my  purpose  respecting  the  intended  Orphan  House 
for  seven  hundred  orphans,  in  the  Twelfth  Report  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution,  the  following  particulars 
were  added  to  what  has  been  stated :  — 

1.  All  this  time,  though  now  six  months  have  elapsed 
since  I  first  began  to  be  exercised  about  this  matter,  I  have 
never  once  been  led  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means  for  this 
work,  but  have    only   continued    day  by  day  to    seek 
guidance  from  him  as  to  whether  I  should  undertake  it 
or  not. 

2.  The  means  requisite  to  accomplish  the  building  and 
fitting  up  of  a  house  which  shall  be  really  suitable  for  my 
intended  purposes,  though  the  building  be  quite  simple, 
cannot  be  less  than  thirty-five  thousand  pounds,  including 
fifteen  or  twenty  acres  of  land  round  the  building  for  cul- 
tivation by  the  spade,  in  order  to  obtain  out  of  our  own, 
grounds  all  the  vegetables  which  are  so  important  to  the 
health  of  the  children. 

3.  I  do  not  mean  to  begin  the  building  until  I  have  the 
means  requisite  in  hand,  just  as  was  the  case  with  regard 
to  the  new  Orphan  House.     If  God  will  condescend  to  use 
me  in  building  for  him  another  Orphan  House  (as  I  judge 
he  will),  he  will  give  me  the  means  for  it.     Now,  though  I 
have  not  on  my  own  mind  any  doubt  left  that  it  is  his  will 
that  I  should  do  so,  which  has  been  stated  again  and  again 


388  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XX. 

in  tlie  preceding  pages  ;  yet  there  is  one  point  still  want- 
ing for  confir  nation,  and  that  is,  that  he  will  also  furnish 
nie,  without  personal  application  to  any  one,  with  all  the 
means  requisite  for  this  new  part  of  my  service.  I  am  the 
more  needing  also  to  my  own  soul  this  last  of  all  the  proofs 
that  I  have  not  been  mistaken  (as  I  firmly  believe  I  have 
not  been),  in  order  to  have  unquestionable  assurance  that, 
whatever  trials  hereafter  might  be  allowed  to  befall  me  in 
connection  with  this  work,  I  did  not  at  my  own  bidding 
and  according  to  my  own  natural  desire  undertake  it,  but 
that  it  was  under  the  guidance  of  God.  The  greatness  of 
the  sum  required  affords  me  a  kind  of  secret  joy;  for  the 
greater  the  difficulty  to  be  overcome,  the  more  will  it  be 
seen,  to  the  glory  of  God,  how  much  can  be  done  by  prayer 
and  faith ;  and  also  because,  when  God  himself  overcomes 
our  difficulties  for  us,  we  have,  in  this  veiy  fact,  the 
assurance  that  we  are  engaged  in  his  work,  and  not  in 
our  own. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

UNVARYING      PROSPERITY. 
1850  —  1852. 

DESIRES  FOR  MORE  ENLARGED  USEFULNESS  GRATIFIED  — A  LARGE  DONATION 
ANTICIPATED  AND  RECEIVED  — REVIEW  OF  1851  —  PERSON  A  L  EXPERIENCE 
—  BUILDING  FUND  FOR  THE  SECOND  NEW  ORPHAN  HOUSE  — DOUBT  RE- 
SISTED—  WAITING  ON  GOD  NOT  IN  VAIN  —  REVIEW  OF  1852. 

AT  the  commencement  of  the  year  beginning  with  May, 
1850,  it  was  my  purpose  to  seek  help  from  the  Lord  that  I 
might  be  able,  in  a  still  greater  degree  than  before,  to  assist 
brethren  who  labor  in  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad, 
in  dependence  upon  God  for  their  temporal  supplies,  and  to 
labor  more  than  ever  in  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  of  simple  gospel  tracts. 

June  11.  By  the  sums  which  came  in  within  the  first 
fifteen  days  of  this  period  I  was  able  to  begin  to  carry  out 
the  purpose  I  had  formed ;  and  as  the  Lord  enabled  me, 
without  anxious  reckoning,  to  go  on  giving  out  as  he  was 
pleased  to  intrust  me  with  means,  so  again  he  sent  further 
supplies  before  all  was  gone.  It  is  a  point  of  great  impor- 
tance in  the  divine  life  not  to  be  anxiously  reckoning  about 
the  morrow,  nor  dealing  out  sparingly  on  account  of  pos- 
sible future  wants  which  never  may  come  ;  but  to  consider 
that  the  present  moment  to  serve  the  Lord  only  is  ours, 
and  that  the  morrow  may  never  come  to  us 
33* 


S90  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXI 

April  20, 1851.  During  the  whole  of  the  current  year, 
up  to  this  date,  the  Lord  has  so  abundantly  supplied  me 
with  means  that  there  came  not  one  single  case  before  me 
in  which  it  would  have  been  desirable  to  help,  according 
to  the  measure  of  light  given  to  me,  or  to  extend  the 
work,  without  my  having  at  the  same  time  ample  means 
for  doing  so.  In  the  midst  of  the  great  depression  of  the 
times,  which  was  so  generally  felt,  and  on  account  of 
which,  humanly  speaking,  I  also  might  have  been  exceed- 
ingly tried  for  want  of  means,  I,  on  the  contrary,  at  no 
period  of  the  work  for  the  seventeen  years  previous  had  a 
greater  abundance  of  means.  I  do  on  purpose  lay  stress 
upon  this  because  I  desire  that  it  may  become  increas- 
ingly known  that  there  is  no  easier,  no  better,  and  no  hap- 
pier way  in  the  end  than  God's  way,  and  this  in  particular 
also  with  regard  to  the  obtaining  of  means  simply  in 
ansioer  to  prayer,  without  personal  application  to  any  one. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  I  had  more  in  hand  for  the 
orphans  than  for  many  years  before,  under  similar  circum- 
stances, the  balance  for  current  expenses  on  May  26,  1850, 
being  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  seven  shillings  ten- 
pence.  Yet,  much  as  this  was  in  comparison  with  what 
the  balance  had  generally  been  before,  how  small  was  the 
amount  in  reality !  About  three  hundred  persons  were 
connected  with  the  new  Orphan  House,  who  day  by  day 
were  to  be  provided  with  all  they  needed,  besides  several 
apprentices  who  also  were  still  to  be  supported.  On  this 
account  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  in  hand  would 
only  furnish  that  which  was  needed  for  about  fifteen  days, 
as  the  average  expenses  o£  the  orphan  work  alone  were 
about  ten  pounds  daily.  Place  yourself,  therefore,  dear 
reader,  in  my  position.  Three  hundred  persons  daily  at 
table,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  in  hand  !  Look- 
ing at  it  naturally,  it  is  enough  to  make  one  tremble  ;  but 
trusting  in  the  living  God,  as  by  his  grace  I  was  enabled 


1851.  UNVARYING  PROSPERITY.  39 1 

to  do,  I  had  not  the  least  trial  of  mind,  and  was  assured 
that  God  would  as  certainly  help  me  as  he  had  done  four 
teen  years  before,  when  the  number  of  the  orphans  wai 
only  the  tenth  part  as  large. 

Nov.  27.  For  seven  weeks  the  income  has  been  very 
small,  in  comparison  with  what  has  been  expended,  both 
for  the  orphans  and  for  the  various  other  objects  of  the 
Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution.  There  has  come  in  for 
the  orphans  £187,  16s.  2}d.,  and  for  the  other  objects  £62, 
lls.  Id.;  and  the  expenditure  has  been  for  the  orphans 
during  these  seven  weeks  £477,  2s.  lid.,  and  for  the  various 
other  objects  £394,  9s.  Scl.  Therefore  altogether  £871, 12s. 
7d.  has  been  expended,  whilst  the  income  altogether  has 
been  only  £250,  7s.  3|d.  We  have,  of  course,  not  gone 
into  debt,  as  we  never  order  anything  except  we  have  the 
means  in  hand  for  it.  Nor  has  there  been  even  the  least 
difficulty  experienced  with  regard  to  means,  as  the  Lord  in 
his  kindness  had  sent  in  considerable  sums  just  before  this 
season  commenced.  About  three  hundred  and  thirty  per- 
sons now  sit  down  to  their  meals  in  the  new  Orphan  House, 
day  by  day,  and  the  expenses  for  the  orphans  alone  are 
about  ten  pounds  daily,  and  those  for  the  other  parts  of 
the  work  are  also  about  ten  pounds  daily,  so  that  I  need  to 
receive  after  the  rate  of  twenty  pounds  a  day,  in  order  to  go 
on  with  the  work ;  but  during  these  forty-nine  days  there 
has  been  only  one  single  day  that  I  have  received  about 
twenty  pounds,  and  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  only  a 
few  pounds  daily,  and  sometimes  even  only  a  few  shillings. 
But  what  was  to  be  done  under  these  circumstances?  I 
gave  myself  to  prayer.  God,  whom  I  have  now  been  ena- 
bled to  make  my  refuge,  and  my  only  refuge,  for  more  than 
twenty  years,  I  have  besought  day  by  day.  And  when 
now  day  by  day  I  still  have  received  only  small  sums,  and 
sometimes  nothing  or  scarcely  anything  at  all,  the  only 
effect  that  it  has  had  upon  me  has  been  to  pray  the  ynore 


392  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXI, 

earnestly.  My  confidence  in  God  is  not  at  all  shaken.  I 
have  never  had  a  thought  that  he  would  not  help  me :  nor 
have  I  even  once  been  allowed  to  look  upon  these  seven 
weeks  in  any  other  way  than  that  the  Lord,  for  the  trial  of 
my  faith,  has  ordered  it  thus  that  only  so  little  should  come 
hi.  I  am  sure  that,  when  he  has  tried  me  sufficiently,  there 
will  come  in  again  larger  sums.  In  the  mean  time,  how 
good  has  the  Lord  been,  not  only  to  have  given  all  I  have 
needed,  but  I  have  even  now  money  in  hand !  And  as  to 
our  stores  in  the  new  Orphan  House,  they  are  as  full  as 
usual.  We  have  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  sacks  of 
potatoes  in  the  house,  twenty  sacks  of  flour,  thirty-three 
barrels  of  oatmeal,  each  containing  about  two  hundred 
pounds,  about  three  hundred  pairs  of  new  shoes  (besides 
about  nine  hundred  pairs  in  use),  about  ten  tons  of  coals, 
a  large  quantity  of  soap  and  rice  ;  and  so  all  other  parts  of 
the  stores  in  proportion.  Indeed,  while  there  has  been 
little  corning  in,  I  have  just  ordered  articles  in  the  wholesale 
way  as  formerly,  when  our  income  was  perhaps  four  or  five 
times  as  much  during  the  same  period.  My  judgment  is, 
that  it  will  now  soon  please  the  Lord  again  to  send  in 
larger  sums,  as  he  has  been  pleased  to  exercise  my  faith  for 
,*ome  time  in  this  way.  Let  me  see  the  result ! 

Jan.  4,  1851.  This  veiy  day  the  Lord  has  given  me  d 
most  precious  proof  that  he  delights  in  our  having  large 
expectations  from  him.  I  have  received  this  evening  the 
sum  of  three  thousand  pounds,  being  the  largest  donation 
which  I  have  had  as  yet.  I  now  write  again  that  I  expect 
far  larger  sums  still,  in  order  that  it  may  be  yet  more  and 
more  manifest  that  there  is  no  happier,  no  easier,  and  no 
better  way  of  obtaining  pecuniary  means  for  the  work  of 
the  Lord  than  the  one  in  which  I  have  been  led.  How  great 
my  joy  in  God  is,  on  account  of  this  donation,  cannot  be 
described  ;  but  it  is  not  in  the  least  coupled  with  excite- 
ment. I  take  this  donation  out  of  the  hands  of  the  living 


1851.  UNVARYING   PROSPERITY.  393 

God  ;  I  continually  look  for  his  help,  and  am  perfectly  as- 
sured that  I  shall  have  it,  and  therefore  is  my  soul  calm 
and  peaceful,  without  any  excitement,  though  the  donation 
is  so  large.  This  donation  is,  however,  like  a  voice  from 
heaven  speaking  to  mo  concerning  a  most  deeply  impor- 
tant matter  respecting  which  I  am  seeking  guidance  from 
the  Lord,  the  building  of  another  Orphan  House. 

May  26.  I  am  brought  to  the  close  of  this  period.  The 
work  is  more  and  more  enlarging.  During  the  last  month 
I  have  paid  out  for  the  orphans  more  than  four  hundred 
and  fifty  pounds,  and  for  the  other  objects  more  than  five 
hundred  pounds,  being  nearly  one  thousand  pounds  during 
one  month ;  and  yet  I  have  a  greater  balance  left  in  hand, 
through  the  Lord's  kindness,  than  at  the  close  of  any  of 
the  previous  periods. 

From  May  26,  1850,  to  May  26,  1851,  there  were  four 
day  schools  in  Bristol,  with  286  children  in  them,  entirely 
supported\)j  the  funds  of  the  Institution  ;  and  three  others 
in  Devonshire,  Gloucestershire,  and  Norfolk,  with  180  chil- 
dren in  them,  were  assisted.  Further,  one  Sunday  school 
in  Bristol,  with  184  children,  was  entirely  supported, 
and  two  others  in  Devonshire  and  Gloucestershire,  with 
213  children,  were  assisted.  Lastly,  an  adult  school  in 
Bristol,  with  90  persons  in  it,  was  entirely  supported.  The 
expenses  connected  with  all  these  various  schools  were, 
during  this  period,  £379,  17s.  From  the  formation  of  the 
Institution,  on  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1851,  there 
were  5,343  children  in  the  various  day  schools  in  Bristol 
alone,  2,379  in  the  Sunday  school,  and  1,896  persons  in  the 
adult  school,  besides  the  thousands  in  the  schools  out  of 
Bristol  which  were  assisted. 

There  was  expended  during  this  period,  out  of  the  funds 
of  the  Institution,  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, £150,  16s.  5d.  There  were  345  Bibles  sold,  and  899 
given  away;  and  30  New  Testaments  sold,  and  413  given 


394  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXI 

away,  during  this  period.  From  March  5,  1884,  to  May 
26,  1851,  there  were  circulated  7,709  Bibles  and  4,442  New 
Testaments. 

During  this  year  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion, for  missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,000,  lls.  Id.  By 
this  sum  forty-five  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine  in 
various  parts  of  the  world  were  to  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree assisted.  The  total  amount  of  £2,000  was  sent  to 
these  forty-five  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  264  different 
sums. 

During  this  period  £358,  7s.  3d.  was  expended  on  the 
circulation  of  tracts,  and  303,098  tracts  and  little  books 
were  circulated.  I  was  permitted  to  send  out  more  tracts 
than  during  the  whole  of  the  previous  ten  years  taken 
together.  Nor  must  it  be  withheld  from  the  reader,  as 
matter  for  thankfulness,  that  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  allow 
me  to  hear  again  and  again  of  instances  of  conversion,  by 
means  of  the  distribution  of  these  tracts  during  this 
period. 

On  May  26,  1850,  there  were  275  orphans  in  the  new 
Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  On  May  26, 
1851,  there  were  300  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House. 
The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under  our  care 
from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1851,  is  488.  There  came  in 
altogether  during  this  year  £4,102,  14s.  9Jd.  for  the  support 
of  the  orphans,  and  £3,640,  9s.  l|d.  for  the  other  objects ; 
and,  after  having  met  to  the  full  every  demand  with  refer- 
ence to  the  orphans,  the  balance  of  £970,  13s.  ll|d. 
remained  in  hand.  Also,  after  having  entered  into  every 
door  which  the  Lord  was  please.,  to  set  before  me  respect- 
ing the  other  objects,  and  to  do  far  more  than  during 
any  one  year  previously,  the  balance  of  £809,  10s.  6d. 
remained  in  hand  on  May  26,  1851.  Verily  we  do  not 
trust  in  the  Lord  in  vain  ! 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 


1851.  UNARYING   PROSPERITY.  395 

anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £38,018,  4s.  6Jd.  was  given  to 
me  for  the  orphans  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  to  May  26, 1851.  It  may 
be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total 
amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions  for  the  other 
objects  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  to  May  26, 
1851,  amounted  to  £13,988,  lls.  9£d. ;  and  that  which  came 
in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of 
the  children  in  the  day  schools,  amounted  to  £2,890,  9s. 
Hid. 

It  pleased  the  Lord  greatly  to  gladden  our  hearts  by  the 
working  of  his  Holy  Spirit  among  the  orphans  during  this 
period. 

Dec.  31,  1850.  During  this  year  there  have  been  re- 
ceived into  fellowship  57,  and  altogether,  from  the  time 
that  brother  Craik  and  I  began  to  labor  in  Bristol,  1,313. 
The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me,  for  my  personal 
expenses,  £402,  4s.  5d. 

May  26, 1851.  The  reader  will  remember  that  I  stated 
in  a  previous  chapter  that  I  purposed,  not  in  depend- 
ence upon  my  Christian  friends,  nor  in  dependence 
upon  former  donors,  but  alone  in  dependence  upon  the 
living  God,  to  enlarge  the  orphan  work.  Before  I 
brought  before  the  public  what  I  purposed  to  do,  I  gave 
the  record  of  the  exercises  of  my  mind  on  this  subject  to 
a  valued  Christian  friend  to  read,  the  only  one  who,  be- 
sides my  family,  knew  anything  of  this  my  intention  before 
it  came  before  the  public.  I  did  this  particularly  in  order 
that,  after  I  had  been  waiting  for  several  months  in 
secret  upon  God  for  guidance  and  direction  concerning  it, 
I  might  also  have  the  counsel  of  a  prayerful,,  judicious, 
and  cautious  man  of  God.  When  this  brother  returned 
the  manuscript,  he  spoke  to  me  words  of  encouragement 
concerning  this  purpose,  and  gave  me  a  half  sovereign 
towards  the  building  fund  for  this  house  for  seven  hundred 


39G  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXI 

destitute  orphans.  This  was  the  first  donation,  which  I 
received  on  May  13,  1851,  and  which,  I  confess,  was  a  great 
refreshment  and  encouragement  to  me,  the  more  so  as  it 
came  from  so  cautious  a  brother,  and  after  I  had  been  for 
several  months,  through  secret  prayer,  assured  that  I  should 
go  forward. 

On  May  28,  1851,  my  intention  became  publicly  known, 
and  in  the  evening  of  May  29  I  received  from  a  Christian 
lady  a  sovereign  towards  the  building  fund. 

June  1.  A  brother  in  the  Lord,  who  gives  his  donations 
with  the  letter  "  P.,"  gave  me  ten  shillings.  I  also  re- 
ceived a  sovereign.  This  evening  I  received  still  further 
four  half  crowns,  with  very  encouraging  words  and  expres- 
sions of  joy  that  I  have  been  led  to  this  purpose  of  build- 
ing another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more 
orphans.  There  came  to  hand,  also  anonymously,  three 
shillings.  Ditto  an  old  shilling,  a  small  American  coin,  and 
two  shillings.  Also  from  a  Christian  servant  in  Clifton 
two  shillings  sixpence. 

June  21.  Twenty-four  days  have  now  passed  away  since 
I  have  been  enabled,  day  by  day,  to  wait  with  a  goodly 
measure  of  earnestness  and  in  faith  upon  the  Lord  for 
means ;  but  as  yet  only  a  little  above  twenty-eight  pounds 
has  come  in.  But  I  am  not  discouraged.  The  less  there 
comes  in,  the  more  earnestly  I  pray,  the  more  I  look  out 
for  answers,  and  the  more  assured  I  am  that  the  Lord,  in 
his  own  time,  after  he  has  tried  my  faith,  will  send  me 
larger  sums,  and,  at  last,  all  I  need. 

Aug.  12.  Day  by  day  I  am  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for 
means  for  this  object,  and  generally  more  than  once  a  day 
am  I  bowing  my  knees  before  God  with  reference  to  it. 
Moreover,  of  late  I  have  been  enabled,  with  increasing 
earnestness,  to  beseech  the  Lord  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  send  in  means  for  the  building  fund.  My  soul  has  been 
all  along  at  peace,  though  only  so  little,  as  yet,  compara- 


1851.  UNVARYING  PROSPERITY.  397 

tively,  has  come  in  (in  all,  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
pounds  nineteen  shillings  ninepence) ;  and  though  Satan 
has  in  the  most  subtle  way  sought  to  shake  my  confidence, 
and  to  lead  me  to  question  whether,  after  all,  I  had  not 
been  mistaken  concerning  this  whole  matter.  Yet,  though 
he  has  aimed  after  this,  to  the  praise  of  God  I  have  to  con- 
fess that  he  has  not  been  allowed  to  triumph.  I  have  espe- 
cially besought  the  Lord  of  late  that  he  would  be  pleased 
to  refresh  my  spirit  by  sending  in  some  large  donation  for 
this  part  of  the  work.  Under  these  circumstances  I 
received  this  morning  five  hundred  pounds  for  the  new 
building.  I  was  not  in  the  least  excited.  I  look  out  for 
means.  Even  that  very  moment,  when  I  received  this 
donation,  I  was  looking  out  for  means,  for  large  dona- 
tions ;  and  I  should  not  have  been  surprised  if  five  thou- 
sand pounds  had  come  in,  or  more.  The  Lord  be  praised 
for  this  precious  encouragement,  which  has  still  further 
quickened  me  for  prayer ! 

Sept.  13.  Patience  and  faith  are  still  called  for,  and,  by 
God's  grace,  my  desire  is  to  "  let  patience  have  her  perfect 
work."  Not  one  penny  has  come  in  to-day  for  the  build- 
ing fund,  but  five  more  orphans  have  been  applied  for,  so 
that  now  forty  in  less  than  one  single  month  have  been 
brought  before  me,  all  bereaved  of  both  parents,  and  all 
very  destitute.  Under  these  circumstances,  how  can  I  but 
fervently  labor  in  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  be  pleased 
to  intrust  me  with  means  for  the  building  another  Or- 
phan House  for  seven  hundred  orphans.  The  more  I  look 
at  things  according  to  natural  appearances  and  prospects, 
the  less  likely  is  it  that  I  should  have  the  sum  which  is 
needed ;  but  I  have  faith  in  God,  and  my  expectation  is 
from  him  alone.  From  the  beginning  I  depended  upon 
him  only  concerning  this  proposed  enlargement  of  the 
work,  and  therefore  have  I  not  been  disappointed,  though 
as  yet  only  the  fortieth  part  of  what  is  needed  has  come 
34 


398  THE  LIFE   OP   TRUST.  CHAP.  XXI. 

in  (eight  hundred  and  eighty-two  pounds  eighteen  shil 
lings  sevenpence  halfpenny).  But  how  soon,  how  very 
soon  can  the  Lord  alter  the  aspect  of  things.  Even 
this  very  evening,  while  I  am  writing,  he  could  give 
me  many  thousand  pounds.  I  continue,  therefore,  to 
wait  upon  God,  and  seek  to  encourage  my  heart  by  his 
holy  word,  and,  while  he  delays  giving  me  answers,  to 
be  occupied  in  his  blessed  service.  Of  this,  however,  my 
soul  has  not  the  least  doubt,  that,  when  the  Lord  shall  have 
been  pleased  to  exercise  my  soul  by  the  trial  of  faith  and 
patience,  he  will  make  bare  his  arm,  and  send  help.  The 
fact  that  the  applications  for  the  admission  of  destitute 
orphans  are  so  many,  does  both  quicken  me  to  prayer,  and 
is  also  a  great  encouragement  to  me  that  the  Lord  will 
give  me  the  desire  of  my  heart,  to  provide  another  home 
for  these  destitute,  fatherless  and  motherless  children. 

March  17, 1852.  Day  by  day  I  am  waiting  upon  God  for 
means.  With  full  confidence,  both  as  to  the  power  of  the 
Lord  to  give  me  the  means,  and  likewise  his  willingness,  I 
am  enabled  to  continue  to  wait.  But  he  is  pleased  to 
exercise  my  faith  and  patience,  and  especially  has  this  been 
the  case  of  late.  Not  more  than  twenty-seven  pounds 
eleven  shillings  has  come  in  during  the  last  four  weeks  for 
the  building  fund.  Yet,  amidst  it  all,  by  the  help  of  God, 
my  heart  has  been  kept  looking  to  the  Lord,  and  expecting 
help  from  him.  ]STow  to-day  my  heart  has  been  greatly 
refreshed  by  a  donation  of  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine 
pounds  thirteen  shillings  fivepence.  I  cannot  describe  to 
any  one  how  refreshing  this  donation  is  to  my  spirit. 
After  having  been  for  weeks,  day  by  day,  waiting  upon  the 
Lord,  and  receiving  so  little  comparatively,  either  for  cur- 
rent expenses  or  for  the  building  fund,  this  answer  to 
many  prayers  is  exceedingly  sweet  to  my  spirit. 

May  20.  There  remained  in  hand  from  the  former 
building  fund  the  balance  of  £776,  14s.  4.id.,  which  I 


1851.  UNVARYING   PROSPERITY.  399 

added  to  the  present  building  fund,  so  that  on  the  evening 
of  May  26,  1852,  I  had  altogether  £3,530,  9s.  0£. 

Supplies  for  the  School,  Bible,  Missionary,  and  Tract 
Fund,  sent  in  answer  to  prayer  from  May  26,  1851,  to 
May  26,  1852.  —  At  no  time  during  the  past  eighteen 
years  did  I  begin  a  new  period  with  so  much  money  in 
hand  as  was  the  case  at  the  commencement  of  this.  There 
was  a  balance  of  £809,  10s.  6d.  left  for  these  objects.  Long 
before  this  balance  was  expended,  however,  the  Lord  was 
pleased  to  send  in  further  supplies ;  so  that  during  all  the 
year  there  did  not  come  before  me  one  single  instance  in 
which,  according  to  my  judgment,  it  would  have  been 
desirable  to  help  forward  schools  or  missionary  objects,  or 
the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts,  but  I  had 
always  the  means  in  hand  for  doing  so. 

Supplies  for  the  Support  of  the  Orphans  sent  in  answer 
to  prayer  from  May  26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852.  — When 
this  period  commenced,  I  had  in  hand  for  the  current 
expenses  for  the  orphans  £970,  13s.  11  Jd.  We  had  never 
had  so  large  a  balance  for  the  other  objects  at  the  com- 
mencement of  any  new  period  as  was  the  case  at  tho 
commencement  of  this,  and  so  it  was  also  with  regard  to  the 
orphan  work.  But  though  there  was  this  large  balance  to 
begin  with,  dependence  upon  God  was  still  required  day  by 
day,  as  the  pecuniary  help  is  only  a  very  small  part  of 
that  which  is  needed;  and  even  as  to  means,  this  sum 
would  not  have  lasted  long,  had  the  Lord  not  sent  in 
further  supplies.  This,  however,  he  did ;  and  thus  it  was 
that  while  there  were  other  trials,  varied  and  many,  yet,  as 
to  means,  we  experienced  scarcely  any  difficulty  at  all. 

During  the  period  from  May  26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852, 
there  were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institu- 
tion four  day  schools  in  Bristol,  with  243  poor  children  in 
them,  and  three  others  in  Devonshire,  Monmouthshire,  and 
Norfolk,  were  assisted.  Further,  one  Sunday  school  in 


400  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP   XXI 

Bristol,  with  243  children,  was  entirely  supported,  and  two 
others  in  Devonshire  and  Gloucestershire,  with  230  children, 
were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school  in  Bristol,  with  120 
adult  scholars,  was  entirely  supported  during  this  period. 
From  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26, 1852,  there  were  5,525 
children  in  the  day  schools  in  Bristol,  2,600  in  the  Sunday 
school,  and  2,033  grown-up  persons  in  the  adult  school. 
There  was  expended  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  for 
these  various  schools,. during  this  period,  £360,  Is.  9d. 

During  this  period  there  was  expended  of  the  funds  of 
the  Institution  £207,  3s.  Id.  for  the  purpose  of  circulating 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  especially  among  the  very  poorest  of 
the  poor.  There  were  issued  during  this  period  1,101  Bibles 
and  409  New  Testaments.  There  were  altogether  circulated 
from  March  5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1852,  8,810  Bibles,  and 
4,851  New  Testaments. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution,  for  missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,005,  7s.  5d. 
By  this  sum  fifty-one  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  ill 
various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
assisted. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May 
26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852,  the  sum  of  £356,  11s.  3]d. 
There  were  circulated  during  the  year  489,136  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  tracts  which  were  circulated  from 
the  beginning  up  to  May  26,  1852,  was  1,086,366. 

On  May  26,  1851,  there  were  300  orphans  in  the  new 
Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  From  that  day 
up  to  May  26, 1852,  there  were  admitted  into  it  27  orphans. 
The  total  of  the  expenses  connected  with  the  support  of 
the  orphans,  from  May  26,  1851,  to  May  26,  1852,  was 
£3,035, 3s.  4d.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under 
our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1852,  was  515. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £42,970,  17s.  6d.  was  given  to 


1851.  UNVARYING   PROSPERITY.  401 

me  for  the  orphans  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up- to  May  26,  1852.  It  may 
be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total 
amount  which  was  given  as  free  contributions,  for  the  other 
objects,  from  the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May 
26,  1852,  amounted  to  £15,976,  10s.  6|-d.;  and  that  which 
came  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  pay- 
ments of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  amounted  to 
£3,073,  Is.  9'd.  Besides  this,  also,  a  great  variety  and 
number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc., 
were  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 

Several  of  the  orphans  who  left  the  establishment  during 
this  year  went  away  as  believers,  having  been  converted 
some  time  before  they  left ;  one  also  who  died  gave  very 
decided  evidence  of  a  true  change  of  heart  by  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus ;  several  who  in  former  years  were  under  our 
care,  as  we  heard  during  this  year,  took  their  stand  openly 
on  the  Lord's  side,  and  dated  their  first  impressions  to  the 
instructions  received  whilst  under  our  care ;  and,  lastly,  of 
those  under  our  care,  there  were  not  a  few  whose  spiritual 
state  gave  us  joy  and  comfort.  Thus,  amidst  many  difficul- 
ties and  trials  and  some  discouragements,  we  had  abundant 
cause  to  praise  God  for  his  goodness,  and  to  go  forward  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord. 

Dec.  31,  1851.  During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  give  me,  for  my  personal  expenses,  £465,  13s.  If  d. 

34* 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

REAPING    IN    JOY. 

1852  —  1854. 

EXPECTING  GR3AT  THINGS  FROM  GOD—  MUNIFICENT  DONATION  —  IXCREA8 
ING  USEFULNESS  CH  THE  SCRIPTURAL  KNOWLEDGE  INSTITUTION  — 
ACCESS  TO  GOD  THrfOUGH  FAITH  IN  CHRIST— A  VOICE  FROM  MOUN1 
LEBANON  —  BENEFI T  OF  WAITING  GOD'S  TIME  —  CAREFUL  STEWARDSHIP 
—  FAITH,  THE  ONLY  RELIANCE  — "  THIS  POOR  WIDOW  HATH  CAST  IN 
MORE  THAN  THEY  ALL"— GREATER  ACHIEVEMENTS  OF  FAITH  ANTICI- 
PATED —  COUNSEL  TO  TRACT  DISTRIBUTORS  —  A  NEW  AND  SEVERE 
TRIAL  OF  FAITH. 

ON  May  26,  1852,  there  was  in  hand  toward  the 
erection  of  the  second  new  Orphan  House  three 
thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty  pounds  nine  shillings 
sixpence  and  one  farthing.  Donations  varying  in 
amount  from  three  hundred  pounds  to  fourpence 
continued  to  be  received  in  answer  to  prayer.  On 
the  4th  of  Jan.  1853,  Mr.  M.  writes:  — 

From  London  two  shillings  sixpence.  Day  by  day  I 
have  now  been  waiting  upon  God  for  means  for  the  build- 
ing fund  for  more  than  nineteen  months,  and  almost  daily 
I  have  received  something  in  answer  to  prayer.  These 
donations  have  been,  for  the  most  part,  small,  in  compari 


1853.  REAPING   IN   JOY.  40  B 

eon  with  the  amount  which  will  be  required  for  the  com- 
pletion of  this  object ;  nevertheless,  they  have  shown  that 
the  Lord,  for  the  sake  of  his  dear  Son,  listens  to  my  sup- 
plications, and  to  those  of  my  fellow-laborers  and  helpers 
in  the  work ;  and  they  have  been  precious  encouragements 
to  me  to  continue  to  wait  upon  God.  I  have  been  for 
many  months  assured  that  the  Lord,  in  his  own  time, 
would  give  larger  sums  for  this  work  ;  and  for  this  I  have 
been  more  and  more  earnestly  entreating  him  during  the 
last  months.  Now  at  last  he  has  abundantly  refreshed 
my  spirit,  and  answered  my  request.  I  received  to-day 
the  promise  that,  as  the  joint  donation  of  several  Chris- 
tians, there  should  be  paid  me  a  donation  of  eight  thou- 
sand and  one  hundred  pounds,  for  the  work  of  the  Lord 
in  my  hands. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  spiritual  refreshment 
which  my  heart  received  through  this  donation.  Day  by 
day,  for  nineteen  months,  I  had  been  looking  out  for  more 
abundant  help  than  I  had  had.  I  was  fully  assured  that 
God  would  h^ Ip  me  with  larger  sums ;  yet  the  delay  was 
long.  See  how  precious  it  is  to  wait  upon  God!  See 
how  those  who  do  so  are  not  confounded !  Their  faith 
and  patience  may  long  and  sharply  be  tried ;  but  in 
the  end  it  will  most  assuredly  be  seen  that  those  who 
honor  God  he  will  honor,  and  will  not  suffer  them  to  be 
put  to  shame.  The  largeness  of  the  donation,  whilst  it 
exceedingly  refreshed  my  spirit,  did  not  in  the  least  sur- 
prise me  ;  for  I  expect  GREAT  things  from  God.  Have  I 
been  boasting  in  God  in  vain  ?  Is  it  not  manifest  that  it 
is  most  precious  in  every  way  to  depend  upon  God  ?  Do 
I  serve  God  for  naught?  Is  it  not  obvious  that  the  prin- 
ciples on  which  I  labor  are  not  only  applicable  to  the  work 
of  God  on  a  small  scale,  but  also,  as  I  have  so  many  times 
affirmed  during  the  past  nineteen  years,  for  the  most  escten- 
rive  operations  for  God? 


404  THE   LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII 

During  the  year  ending  May  26, 1853,  nine  thousand 
and  one  pounds  three  shillings  was  received  toward 
the  building  fund,  making  the  present  amount  of  that 
fund  twelve  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-one 
pounds  twelve  shillings  one  farthing. 

For  the  various  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge 
Institution,  viz.  for  school,  mission;  uy,  Bible,  and  tract  pur- 
poses, I  had  to  expend  during  the  year  from  May,  1852,  to 
May,  1853,  about  six  hundred  pounds  per  month,  or  above 
seven  thousand  pounds  in  all ;  but  I  had  sufficient  to  meet 
every  demand ;  and  over  and  above  I  was  helped  by  the 
Lord  to  increase  the  building  fund  nine  thousand  pounds. 
The  current  expenses  of  the  Institution  were  never  so  great 
during  the  previous  nineteen  years ;  bu.t  the  extent  of  its 
operations,  and  the  means  which  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  send  in,  were  also  never  so  great. 

You  see,  dear  reader,  that  we  are  richly  recompensed 
for  our  waiting  upon  God.  You  perceive  the  readiness  of 
his  heart  to  listen  to  the  supplications  of  his  children  who 
put  their  trust  in  him.  If  you  have  never  made  trial  of  it, 
do  so  now.  But  in  order  to  have  your  prayers  answered, 
you  need  to  make  your  requests  unto  God  on  the  ground 
of  the  merits  and  worthiness  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You 
must  not  depend  upon  your  own  worthiness  and  merits, 
but  solely  on  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  the  ground  of  acceptance 
before  God,  for  your  person,  for  your  prayers,  for  your 
labors,  and  for  everything  else.  Do  you  really  believe  in 
Jesus  ?  Do  you  verily  depend  upon  him  alone  for  the 
salvation  of  your  soul  ?  See  to  it  well,  that  not  the  least 
degree  of  your  own  righteousness  is  presented  unto  God 
as  a  ground  of  acceptance.  But  then,  if  you  believe  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  it  is  further  necessary,  in  order  that  your 
prayers  may  be  answered,  that  the  things  which  you  ask 


1853.  REAPING  IN  JOY.  405 

God  should  bo  a  such  a  kind  that  God  can  give  them  to 
you,  because  they  are  for  his  honor  and  your  reiil  good. 
If  the  obtaining  of  your  requests  were  not  for  your  real 
good,  or  were  not  tending  to  the  honor  of  God,  you  might 
pray  for  a  long  time  without  obtaining  what  you  desire. 
The  glory  of  God  should  be  always  before  the  children  of 
God,  in  what  they  desire  at  his  hands  ;  and  their  own  spir- 
itual profit,  being  so  intimately  connected  with  the  honor 
of  God,  should  never  be  lost  sight  of  in  their  petitions. 
But  now,  suppose  we  are  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
suppose  we  make  our  requests  unto  God,  depending  alone 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  as  the  ground  of  having  them  granted ; 
suppose  also,  that,  so  far  as  we  are  able  honestly  and 
uprightly  to  judge,  the  obtaining  of  our  requests  would  be 
for  our  real  spiritual  good,  and  for  the  honor  of  God ;  we 
yet  need,  lastly,  to  continue  in  prayer  until  the  blessing  is 
granted  unto  us.  It  is  not  enough  to  begin  to  pray,  nor 
to  pray  aright ;  nor  is  it  enough  to  continue  for  a  time  to 
pray ;  but  we  must  patiently,  believingly  continue  in 
prayer  until  we  obtain  an  answer ;  and,  further,  we  have 
not  only  to  continue  in  prayer  unto  the  end,  but  we  have 
also  to  believe  that  God  does  hear  us,  and  will  answer  our 
prayers.  Most  frequently  we  fail  in  not  continuing  in 
prayer  until  the  blessing  is  obtained,  and  in  not  expecting 
the  blessing.  As  assuredly  as  in  any  -individual  these 
various  points  are  found  united  together,  so  assuredly  will 
answers  be  granted  to  his  requests. 

During  the  year  1852-53,  the  expense  of  the  support  of 
the  orphans  was  fully  met  by  unsolicited  donations.  Two 
or  three  particulars  only  will  be  given. 

June  29,  1852.  To-day  I  received  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  donations  which  I  ever  had.  I  give  tha 
whole  account,  without  the  name  of  the  donor. 


406  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  C*AP.  XXII, 

LYONS,  JU>-E  24, 1852, 
DEAR  BROTHER  IN  CHRIST: 

It  is  now  several  years  that  I  read  with  great  interest,  and  I  hope 
with  some  benefit  to  my  soul,  the  account  of  your  labors  and  experi- 
ences. Ever  since  then  your  work  was  the  object  of  many  thoughts 
and  prayers,  and  I  gave  many  copies  of  your  book  to  Christian  friends, 
One  of  them  has  read  it  in  Syria,  on  Mount  Lebanon,  where  he  is 
for  commercial  business  ;  and,  whilst  praying  for  you  and  your  dear 
orphans,  the  Lord  put  it  in  his  heart  to  send  you  two  pounds,  to 
which  my  husband  added  two  others ;  and  we  beg  you  to  accept 
that  small  offering  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  If  you  have  published 
anything  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  you  since  the  year  1844,  we 
shall  be  very  happy  to  receive  it.  You  could  forward  it  to  Messrs. 
*  *  *  *,  London,  for  *  *  *  *  of  Lyons.  And  now,  dear  brother, 
may  the  grace  and  peace  of  the  Lord  rest  on  you  and  your  dear 

home's  inhabitants. 

Affectionately  yours  in  the  Lord, 

*    *    «    * 

I  have  had  donations  from  Australia,  the  East  Indies,  the 
West  Indies,  the  United  States,  Canada,  from  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  from  France,  Switzerland,  Germany,  Italy,  etc. ; 
and  now  comes  also  this  donation  from  Mount  Lebanon, 
with  the  prayer  of  a  Christian  brother  whose  name  I  never 
heard  nor  know  even  now.  See,  dear  reader,  tbis  is  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  has  helped  me  in  this  precious 
service  for  twenty-two  years.  With  my  fellow-laborers,  or 
without  them,  and  they  without  me,  our  prayers  are  offered 
up  unto  the  Lord  for  help,  and  he  is  pleased,  for  Jesus' 
sake,  to  listen  to  our  supplications,  and  to  influence  the 
hearts  of  some  of  his  children,  known  to  us  or  not,  to  send 
us  help.  The  donors  may  be  rich  or  poor ;  they  may  live 
near,  or  at  a  distance  of  more  than  ten  thousand  miles  j 
they  may  give  much  or  little ;  they  may  have  often  given 
before,  or  never;  they  maybe  well  known  to  us,  or  not  at 
all :  in  these  and  many  other  things  there  may  be  constant 
variations;  but  God  continually  helps  us;  we  are  never 


1852.  REAPING   IN  JOY.  407 

confounded.  And  why  not?  Simply  because  we  are 
enabled  by  the  grace  of  God  to  put  our  trust  in  him  for 
what  we  need. 

Oct.  9.  This  morning  Luke  vii.  came  in  the  course  of 
my  reading  before  breakfast.  While  reading  the  account 
about  the  centurion  and  the  raising  from  death  of  the 
widow's  son  at  Nam,  I  lifted  up  my  heart  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  thus :  "  Lord  Jesus,  thou  hast  the  same  power  now. 
Thou  canst  provide  me  with  means  for  thy  work  in  my 
hands.  Be  pleased  to  do  so."  About  half  an  hour  after- 
wards I  received  two  hundred  and  thirty  pounds  fifteen 
shillings ;  also  one  shilling.  This  two  hundred  and  thirty 
pounds  fifteen  shillings  was  left  at  my  disposal,  as  most 
needed.  I  took  one  half  of  it  for  the  current  expenses  for 
the  orphans,  and  the  other  half  for  the  other  objects.  I 
am  now  amply  provided  for  meeting  the  demands  of  this 
day. 

The  joy  which  such  answers  to  prayer  afford  cannot  be 
described.  I  was  determined  to  wait  upon  God  only,  and 
not  to  work  an  uhscriptural  deliverance  for  myself.  I  have 
thousands  of  pounds  for  the  building  fund ;  but  I  would 
not  take  of  it,  because  it  was  once  set  apart  for  that  object. 
There  is  also  a  legacy  of  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  or- 
phans two  months  overdue,  in  the  prospect  of  the  payment 
of  which  the  heart  might  be  naturally  inclined  to  use  some 
money  from  the  building  fund,  to  be  replaced  by  the  legacy 
money,  when  it  comes  in ;  but  I  would  not  thus  step  out 
of  God's  way  of  obtaining  help.  At  the  very  time  when 
this  donation  arrived,  I  had  packed  up  one  hundred  pounds 
which  I  happened  to  have  in  hand,  received  for  the  build- 
ing fund,  in  order  to  take  it  to  the  bank,  as  I  was  deter- 
mined not  to  touch  it,  but  to  wait  upon  God.  My  soul  does 
magnify  the  Lord  for  his  goodness ! 

This  last  paragraph  is  copied  out  of  my  journal,  written 


408  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CnAP.XXH 

down  at  the  time.  I  add  a  few  words  more  to  the  last 
sentences. 

The  natural  mind  is  ever  prone  to  reason^  when  we  ought 
to  believe  /  to  be  at  icorJe,  when  we  ought  to  be  quiet  /  to 
go  our  own  way,  when  we  ought  steadily  to  walk  on  in 
God's  ways,  however  trying  to  nature.  When  I  was  first 
converted,  I  should  have  said,  What  harm  can  there  be  to 
take  some  of  the  money  which  has  been  put  by  for  the 
building  fund  ?  God  will  help  me  again  after  some  time 
with  means  for  the  orphans,  and  then  I  can  replace  it. 
Or,  there  is  this  money  due  for  the  legacy  of  one  hundred 
pounds.  This  money  is  quite  sure  ;  may  I  not,  therefore, 
on  the  strength  of  it,  take  some  of  the  money  from  the 
building  fund,  and,  when  the  legacy  is  paid,  replace  the 
money  which  I  have  taken  ?  From  what  I  have  seen  of 
believers,  I  know  that  many  would  act  thus.  But  how 
does  it  work,  when  we  thus  anticipate  God,  by  going  our 
own  way  ?  We  bring,  in  many  instances,  guilt  on  our  con- 
science ;  but  if  not,  we  certainly  weaken  faith  instead  of 
increasing  it ;  and  each  time  we  work  thus  a  deliverance  of 
our  own  we  find  it  more  and  more  difficult  to  trust  in  God, 
till  at  last  we  give  way  entirely  to  our  natural  fallen  reason, 
and  unbelief  prevails.  How  different,  if  one  is  enabled  to 
wait  God's  own  time,  and  to  look  alone  to  him  for  help 
and  deliverance!  When  at  last  help  comes,  after  many 
seasons  of  prayer  it  may  be,  and  after  much  exercise  of 
faith  and  patience  it  may  be,  how  sweet  it  is,  and  what  a 
present  recompense  does  the  soul  at  once  receive  for  trust- 
ing in  God,  and  waiting  patiently  for  his  deliverance! 
Dear  Christian  reader,  if  you  have  never  walked  in  this  path 
of  obedience  before,  do  so  now,  and  you  will  then  know 
experimentally  the  sweetness  of  the  joy  which  results 
from  it. 

Oct.  12.  By  sale  of  rags  and  bones  twelve  shillings 
sixpence.  I  copy  literally  from  the  receipt  book.  We 


1853.  REAPING   IN  JOY.  409 

seek  to  make  the  best  of  everything.  As  a  steward  of 
public  money,  I  feel  it  right  that  even  these  articles  should 
be  turned  into  money;  nor  could  we  expect  answers  to  our 
prayers  if  knowingly  there  were  any  waste  allowed  in 
connection  with  this  work.  For  just  because  the  money  is 
received  from  God,  simply  in  answer  to  prayer  only,  there- 
fore it  becomes  us  the  more  to  be  careful  in  the  use  of  it. 
From  Dec.  20,  1852,  to  Jan.  4,  1853,  we  had  nothing  in 
advance  of  our  wants.  Means  came  in  only  as  they  were 
required  for  pressing  needs.  But  on  the  4th  January,  we 
received,  as  stated  under  another  head,  the  largest  donation 
I  ever  had,  of  which  I  took  six  hundred  pounds  for  the 
support  of  the  orphans.  These  facts  I  state,  in  order  to  give 
a  practical  illustration  that  those  are  entirely  mistaken 
who  suppose  that  the  work  is  now  no  longer  a  work  of 
faith,  as  it  used  to  be  in  former  years.  It  is  true,  we  have 
now  a  larger  income  than  we  used  to  have  in  the  years 
1838,  1839,  and  1840;  but  it  is  also  true  that  our  expenses 
are  three  times  as  great.  We  have  no  regular  income 
now,  even  as  we  had  not  then.  We  ask  no  human  being 
now  for  help ;  even  as  we  did  not  then.  We  depend  alone 
upon  God,  by  his  grace ;  even  as  we  did  then.  Who  is 
there  in  the  whole  world  who  will  state  that  I  ever  asked 
him  for  help  in  this  orphan  work,  from  its  commencement, 
on  Dec.  9,  1835,  up  till  now  ?  Now,  as  we  have  no  funds 
to  live  upon;  as  we  have  no  regular  subscribers  or  donors 
upon  whom  we  could  depend ;  as  we  never  ask  help  from 
man,  but  God  alone ;  and  as,  finally,  we  never  did  go  into 
debt  for  this  work,  nor  do  we  now  :  why  is  it  not  now  a 
work  of  faith,  as  formerly  ?  Will  those  who  say  it  is  not, 
place  themselves  in  the  position  in  which  I  was,  when,  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1852,  I  had  not  two  pounds  left,  and 
about  three  hundred  and  thirty  persons  were  day  by  day 
to  be  provided  for,  with  all  they  need,  and  prove  whether 
it  is  now  anything  else  than  a  work  of  faith  ?  But  per- 

35 


410  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII. 

haps  I  have  said  too  much  about  this.  For  every  one, 
except  those  who  are  determined  not  to  see,  will  have  no 
difficulty  in  perceiving  that  now,  as  formerly,  one  could 
only  be  kept  from  being  overwhelmed  in  such  a  position, 
by  looking  day  by  day  to  the  Lord,  and  that  not  merely 
for  pecuniary  supplies,  but  for  help  under  the  number- 
less difficulties  which  continually  are  met  with  in  such 
a  work. 

How  can  I  sufficiently  praise,  and  adore,  and  magnify 
the  Lord  for  his  love  and  faithfulness  in  carrying  me  thus 
from  year  to  year  through  this  his  service,  supplying  me 
with  all  I  need  in  the  way  of  means,  fellow-laborers,  men- 
tal strength,  and,  above  all,  spiritual  support !  But  for  his 
help  and  support  I  should  be  completely  overpowered  in 
a  very  short  time ;  yet,  by  his  help  I  go  on,  and  am  very 
happy,  spiritually,  in  my  service  ;  nor  am  I  now  generally 
worse  in  health  than  I  was  twenty  years  ago,  but  rather 
better. 

During  the  year  1852-53,  there  were  four  day  schools, 
with  235  children  in  them,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds 
of  the  Institution.  Further,  one  Sunday  school  in  Bristol, 
with  150  children,  was  entirely  supported,  and  three  others 
in  Devonshire,  Somersetshire,  and  Gloucestershire,  with 
280  children,  were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with 
103  adult  scholars,  was  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of 
the  Institution.  There  were  under  our  care,  from  March 
5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1853,  in  the  various  day  schools  5,686 
children,  in  the  Sunday  schools  2,673  children,  and  in  the 
adult  school  2,132  persons.  There  was  expended  of  the 
funds  of  the  Institution  during  this  year,  for  the  various 
schools,  £349,  12s.  lid. 

During  this  year  there  was  laid  out  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution,  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
£-131,  5s.  lid.,  and  there  were  circulated  1,666  Bibles  and 
1,210  New  Testaments.  There  were  circulated  from  March 


1853.  KE  APING   IN   JOT.  411 

5,  1834,  up  to  May  26,  1853,  10,476  Bibles,  and  6,061  New 
Testaments. 

For  several  years  past  this  part  of  the  work  has  appeared 
more  and  more  important  to  me  on  account  of  the  fearful 
attempts  which  have  been  made  by  the  powers  of  darkness 
to  rob  the  church  of  Christ  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  I 
have  on  this  account  sought  to  embrace  every  opportunity 
to  circulate  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  England,  Ireland,  Can- 
ada, British  Guiana,  the  East  Indies,  China,  Australia,  etc. 
Every  open  door  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  set  before 
me  in  these  or  other  parts  of  the  world,  I  have  joyfully 
entered ;  yea,  I  have  counted  it  a  privilege,  indeed,  to  be 
permitted  of  God  to  send  forth  his  Holy  Word.  Many 
servants  of  Christ,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  have 
assisted  me  in  this  service,  through  whose  instrumentality 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  have  been  circulated. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution  for  missionary  objects  £2,234,  2s.  6d.  By  this 
sum  fifty-four  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrme,  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
assisted. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from 
May  26,  1852,  to  May  26,  1853,  the  sum  of  £555,  16s.  7 id.; 
and  there  were  circulated  within  this  year  733,674  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  tracts  which  were  circulated  up  to 
May  26,  1853,  was  1,820,040.  From  Nov.  19,  1840,  to 
May  10,  1842,  the  first  period  that  the  circulation  of  tracts 
was  in  operation  in  connection  with  the  Scriptural  Knowl- 
edge Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad,  there  were  circu- 
lated 19,609 ;  from  May  26, 1851,  to  May  26, 1852,  489,136 ; 
and  during  this  period  733,674. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  300  orphans  in 
the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  During 
the  year  there  were  admitted  into  it  13  orphans,  making  313 


412  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII. 

in  all.     The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under  oui 
care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1853,  was  528. 

"Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  ly  me,  the  sum  of  £55,408,  17s.  5ul.  was  given  to 
me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1853.  It 
may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 
total  amount  which  was  given  for  the  other  objects,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1853, 
amounted  to  £19,163,  14s.  lid.;  and  that  which  came  in 
by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of 
the  children  in  the  day  schools,  amounted  to  £3,490,  7s.  l?d. 
Besides  this,  also,  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of 
clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc.,  were  given  for  the  use 
of  the  orphans. 

The  expenses  in  connection  with  the  support  of  the 
300  orphans  and  the  apprentices  during  this  year  were 
£3,453,  15s.  l]d. 

Dec.  31,  1852.  During  this  year  there  have  been  re- 
ceived into  fellowship  35  believers.  The  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  give  unto  me  £445,  8s.  82 d. 

My  brother-in-law,  Mr.  A.  N.  Groves,  of  whom  mention 
has  been  made  in  the  first  part  of  this  Narrative,  as  having 
been  helpful  to  me  by  his  example  wrhen  I  began  my 
labors  in  England  in  1829,  in  that  he,  without  any  visible 
support,  and  without  being  connected  with  any  missionary 
society,  went  with  his  wife  and  children  to  Bagdad,  as  a 
missionary,  after  having  given  up  a  lucrative  practice  of 
about  one  thousand  five  hundred  pounds  per  year,  returned 
in  autumn  1852,  from  the  East  Indies,  a  third  time,  being 
exceedingly  ill.  He  lived,  however,  till  May  20,  1853, 
when,  after  a  most  blessed  testimony  for  the  Lord,  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus  in  my  house. 

I  hive  already  stated  that  on  May  26,  1853,  I  had  on 


EEAPIXG  IN  JOY.  413 

hand  toward  building  premises  large  enough  for  the  accom- 
modation of  700  children,  the  sum  of  £12,531,  12s.  Old. 

A  single  circumstance  will  illustrate  the  widely 
diverse  sources  from  which  donations  are  received, 
as  well  as  the  great  disparity  in  amount. 

Jan.  17,  1854.  From  S.  R.  and  E.  R.,  two  poor  factory 
girls,  near  Stroud,  Is.  7d.  This  day  I  also  received  the 
promise  that  there  should  be  paid  to  me,  for  the  work  of 
the  Lord  in  my  hands,  £5,207,  to  be  disposed  of  as  I  might 
consider  best. 

The  whole  amount  received  for  the  new  Orphan  House, 
during  the  year  closing  May  26,  1854,  was  £5,285,  17s.  5d., 
which  made  the  total  of  £17,816,  19s.  5£d.  in  hand  on 
May  26,  1854. 

During  this  year  the  current  expenses  for  the  various 
objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home 
and  Abroad  amounted  to  £7,507,  Os.  lljd.,  being  £471,  8s. 
lid.  more  than  during  any  previous  year;  yet  the  Lord 
not  only  enabled  me  to  meet  them  all,  but  to  add  the  sum 
of  £5,285,  7s.  5d.  to  the  building  fund. 

There  is  yet  a  large  sum  required  before  I  shall  be  enabled 
to  build  another  house  for  700  orphans;  nor  have  I  now,  any 
more  than  at  the  first,  any  natural  prospect  of  obtaining 
what  is  yet  needed ;  but  my  hope  is  in  the  living  God. 
When  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  will  of  God 
that  I  should  build  another  Orphan  House,  I  had  not  only 
no  natural  prospect  of  obtaining  the  £35,000  which  would 
be  needed  for  this  object,  but  also  I  had  no  natural  prospect 
of  being  able  to  provide  for  the  necessities  of  the  three 
hundred  orphans  already  under  my  care.  Three  years 
have  eLipsed  since  then,  and  I  have  had  all  I  needed  for 
them,  amounting  to  about  £10,500  ;  and  £17,816,  19s.  5]d. 
I  have  received  for  the  building  fund.  May  I  not  wel1 

35* 


414  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII 

trust  in  the  Lord  for  what  is  yet  needed  for  the  building 
fund  ?  By  his  grace  I  will  do  so,  and  delight  in  doing  so ; 
for  I  know  that  at  last  all  my  prayers  will  be  turned  into 
praises  concerning  this  part  of  the  service. 

There  is  one  point  which  is  particularly  an  encourage- 
ment to  me  to  go  on  waiting  upon  the  Lord  for  the  remain- 
der of  the  means  which  are  required,  viz :  applications  for 
the  admission  of  orphans  continue  to  be  made.  On  May 
26,  1853,  there  were  480  orphans  waiting  for  admission. 
Since  then  181  more  have  been  applied  for,  making  in  all 
661.  These  children  are  from  three  months  old  and 
upwards,  and  all  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death. 

During  the  year  now  under  review  I  received  the  fol- 
lowing donation  for  the  missionary  laborers,  under  circum- 
stances of  peculiar  interest. 

On  Aug.  9,  1853, 1  received  a  letter  from  a  Christian 
brother,  accompanied  with  an  order  for  eighty-eight  pounds 
two  shillings  sixpence  on  his  bankers,  of  which  three 
pounds  two  shillings  sixpence  were  the  proceeds  of  an 
orphan  box  in  a  meeting-place  of  believers,  and  eighty-five 
pounds  from  a  poor  widow  who  had  sold  her  little  house, 
being  all  her  property,  and  who  had  put  ninety  pounds, 
the  total  amount  of  what  she  had  received,  into  that 
orphan  box  two  months  before,  on  June  9,  1853.  In  this 
box  the  money  had  been  for  some  time,  without  its  being 
known,  till  the  orphan  box  was  opened,  and  the  ninety 
pounds  with  a  few  lines  without  name  were  found  in  it. 
As,  however,  the  fact  of  her  intending  to  sell  the  little 
house,  and  her  intention  of  sending  me  the  money  for  the 
Lord's  work,  had  been  known  to  the  brother  who  sent  me 
the  money,  he  did  not  feel  free  to  send  it  to  me  without 
remonstrating  with  her  through  two  brethren,  whom  he 
sent  with  the  money,  offering  it  again  to  her ;  for  he  knew 
her  to  be  very  poor,  and  feared  that  this  might  be  an 
act  of  excitement  and  therefore  be  regretted  afterwards. 


1853.  REAPING  IN  JOY.  415 

These  brethren  could  not  prevail  on  her  to  receive  back 
the  money,  but  they  did  persuade  her  to  receive  back  five 
pounds  of  the  amount,  and  then  the  brother  referred  to 
felt  no  longer  free  to  keep  the  money  from  me,  and  hence 
sent  me  the  eighty-five  pounds. 

On  the  receipt  of  this,  I  wrote  at  once  to  the  poor  godly 
widow,  offering  her  the  travelling  expenses  for  coming 
to  Bristol,  that  I  might  have  personal  intercourse  with 
her ;  for  I  feared  lest  this  should  be  an  act  of  excitement, 
and  the  more  so,  as  she  had  received  back  five  pounds  of 
the  sum.  This  sister  in  the  Lord,  a  widow  of  about  sixty 
years  of  age,  came  to  Bristol,  and  told  me  in  all  simplicity 
how  that  ten  years  before,  in  the  year  1843,  she  had  pur- 
posed that  if  ever  she  should  come  into  the  possession  of 
the  little  house  in  which  she  lived  with  her  husband,  she 
would  sell  it,  and  give  the  proceeds  of  it  to  the  Lord. 
About  five  years  afterwards  her  husband  died,  and  she, 
having  no  children,  nor  any  one  having  particular  claim 
upon  her,  then  sought  to  dispose  of  her  little  property,  as 
had  been  her  mind  all  those  years  before.  However, 
one  difficulty  after  another  prevented  her  being  able  to 
effect  a  sale.  At  last  she  felt  in  particular  difficulty  on  ac- 
count of  her  inability  to  pay  the  yearly  ground-rent  of  the 
little  house  and  garden,  and  she  asked  the  Lord  to  enable 
her  to  sell  the  property,  in  order  that  she  might  be  able 
to  carry  out  her  desire  which  she  had  had  for  ten  years,  to 
give  to  him  the  proceeds  of  this  her  possession.  lie  now 
helped  -her.  The  house  was  sold,  the  money  paid,  and  she 
put  the  whole  ninety  pounds  into  the  orphan  box  for  me, 
oeing  assured  that  the  Lord  would  direct  me  how  best 
'he  money  might  be  used  for  him.  I  still  questioned  her 
again  and  again,  to  find  out  whether  it  was  not  excitement 
which  had  led  her  to  act  as  she  had  done;  but  I  not  only 
saw  that  her  mind  had  been  fully  decided  about  this  act 
for  ten  years  before,  but  that  she  also  was  able  to  answei 


416  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII. 

from  the  word  of  God  all  the  objections  which  I  purposely 
made,  in  order  to  probe  her,  whether  she  had  intelligently 
and  from  right  motives  acted  in  what  she  had  done.  At 
last  I  was  fully  satisfied  that  it  was  not  from  impulse,  nor 
under  excitement,  that  she  had  given  the  money.  I  next 
stated  to  her  something  like  this  :  "  You  are  poor,  and  you 
are  about  sixty  years  old,  therefore  decreasing  in  strength, 
and  may  you  not  therefore  keep  this  money  for  yourself?  " 
Her  reply  was,  as  nearly  as  I  remember,  something  like 
this :  "  God  has  always  provided  for  me,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  he  will  do  so  in  future  also.  I  am  able  to  work  and 
to  earn  my  bread  as  well  as  others,  and  am  willing  to  work 
as  a  nurse,  or  in  any  other  way."  What  could  I  say 
against  this  ?  This  is  just  what  a  child  of  God  would  say, 
and  should  say.  But  the  greatest  of  all  the  difficulties  to 
the  accepting  of  the  eighty-five  pounds  remained  in  my 
mind,  and  I  state  it,  as  I  relate  the  whole  for  the  profit  of 
the  reader.  It  was  this.  The  house  had  been  sold  for  ninety 
pounds.  The  whole  amount  had  been  put  into  the  box, 
but,  on  the  persuasion  of  those  two  brethren  who  were 
requested  to  remonstrate  with  this  widow,  she  had  been 
induced  to  take  back  five  pounds  out  of  the  ninety 
pounds.  I  therefore  said  to  myself,  might  she  not  be  will- 
ing, after  a  time,  to  take  back  the  whole  ninety  pounds ; 
how,  therefore,  can  I  feel  happy  in  accepting  this  money  ? 
On  this  account  I  particularly  laid  stress  upon  this  point, 
and  told  her  that  I  feared  she  might  regret  her  act  alto- 
gether after  some  time,  as  she  had  taken  back  this  five 
pounds.  I  now  learned  the  circumstances  under  which 
she  had  been  induced  to  take  back  this  five  pounds. 

The  two  brethren  who  had  called  on  her  for  the  pur- 
pose of  pointing  out  to  her  the  propriety  of  receiving  back 
again  the  ninety  pounds,  or  part  of  it,  told  her  that  Barna- 
bas sold  his  land,  but  afterwards  lived  with  others  on  that 
which  he  and  others  had  thrown  into  the  common  stock* 


1853.  REAPING  IN  JOT.  411 

and  that,  therefore,  she  might  receive  at  least  part  of  tho 
ninety  pounds  back  again,  if  she  would  not  take  the 
whole.  She  then  said  to  herself  that,  "  as  a  child  of  God, 
she  might  take  the  children's  portion,"  and,  as  she  had 
given  to  God  this  ninety  pounds,  she  might  receive  five 
pounds  back  again.  She  told  me  that  she  considered  the 
brethren  had  shown  her  from  the  Holy  Scriptures  what 
she  might  do,  and  therefore  she  had  taken  this  five  pounds. 
I  did  not  myself  agree  with  the  judgment  of  those  breth- 
ren who  had  said  this  (as  there  is  no  evidence  that  Barnabas 
ever  was  supported  out  of  the  common  stock,  the  proceeds 
of  the  sale  of  houses  and  lands,  out  of  which  the  poor 
were  supported)  ;  but  I  purposely  said  nothing  to  the 
widow,*lest  she  should  at  once  be  induced  to  give  me 
this  five  pounds  also.  She  had,  however,  this  five  pounds 
untouched,  and  showed  it  to  me;  and  before  she  left 
she  would  make  me  take  one  pound  of  it  for  the  bene- 
fit of  the  orphans,  which  I  did  not  refuse,  as  I  had  no 
intention  of  keeping  the  eighty-five  pounds.  She  also 
gave  me  a  sixpence  for  the  orphans,  which  some  one  had 
given  her  for  herself,  a  few  days  before. 

I  now  asked  her,  as  this  matter  concerning  the  retaining 
of  the  five  pounds  was  satisfactorily  explained,  as  far  as  it 
respected  her  own  state  of  heart,  what  she  wished  me  to 
do  with  the  money,  in  case  I  saw  it  right  to  keep  it.  Her 
reply  was  that  she  would  leave  that  with  me,  that  God 
would  direct  me  concerning  it ;  but  that,  if  she  said  any 
thing  at  all  about  it,  she  should  most  like  it  to  be  used  foi 
the  support  of  brethren  who  labor  in  the  w.ord  without 
any  salary,  and  who  hazard  their  lives  for  the  name  of 
Christ.  She  wished  me  to  have  a  part  of  the  money  ;  but 
this  I  flatly  refused,  lest  I  should  be  evil  spoken  of  in  this 
matter.  I  then  offered  to  pay  her  travelling  expenses,  aa 
she  had  come  to  me,  which  she  would  not  accept,  as  sho 
did  not  stand  in  need  of  it.  In  conclusion,  I  told  her  that 


418  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII 

I  would  now  further  pray  respecting  this  matter,  and  con- 
sider what  to  do  concerning  it.  I  then  prayed  with  this 
dear,  godly  woman,  commended  her  to  God,  separated 
from  her,  and  have  not  seen  her  since. 

I  waited  from  Aug.  9,  1853,  to  March  7,  1854,  when  I 
wrote  to  her,  offering  her  back  again  the  whole  eighty-five 
pounds,  or  a  part  of  it.  On  March  9,  1854,  just  seven 
months  after  I  had  received  the  money,  and  just  nine 
months  after  she  had  actually  given  it,  and  ten  years  and 
nine  months  after  she  had  made  the  resolution  to  give  her 
house  and  garden  to  God,  I  heard  from  her,  stating  that 
she  was  of  the  same  mind  as  she  had  been  for  years.  I 
therefore  disposed  of  the  money,  to  aid  such  foreign  mis- 
sionary brethren  as,  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowl- 
edge, resembled  most  the  class  of  men  whom  she  wished 
to  assist. 

The  reasons  why  I  have  so  minutely  dwelt  upon  this  cir- 
cumstance are  :  1.  If,  as  a  steward  of  the  bounties  of  the 
children  of  God,  I  should  be  blamed  for  receiving  from  a 
poor  widow  almost  literally  her  all,  it  may  be  seen  in  what 
manner  I  did  so.  To  have  refused  on  March  9,  1854,  also, 
would  be  going  beyond  what  I  should  be  warranted  to  do. 
2.  I  desired,  also,  to  give  a  practical  illustration  that  I  only 
desire  donations  in  God's  way.  It  is  not  the  money  only 
I  desire ;  but  the  money  received  in  answer  to  prayer,  in 
God's  order.  3.  This  circumstance  illustrates  how  God 
helps  me  often  in  the  most  unexpected  manner.  4.  I  have 
also  related  this  instance  that  there  may  be  a  fresh  proof 
that  even  in  these  last  days  the  love  of  Christ  is  of  con- 
straining power,  and  may  work  mightily,  as  in  the  days  of 
the  apostles.  I  have  witnessed  many  such  instances  as  this, 
in  the  twenty  years  during  which  I  have  been  occupied  in 
this  my  service.  Let  us  give  thanks  to  God  for  such  cases, 
and  let  us  seek  for  grace  rather  to  imitate  such  godly  men 
and  women,  than  think  that  *  hey  are  going  too  far. 


1854.  REAPING  IN  JOY.  419 

I  cannot,  however,  dismiss  this  subject,  without  com- 
mending this  poor  widow  to  the  prayers  of  all  who  love 
our  Lord  Jesus,  that  she  maybe  kept  humble,  lest,  thinking 
highly  of  herself,  on  account  of  what  she  has  been  enabled 
to  do,  by  the  grace  of  God,  she  should  not  only  lose  blessing 
in  her  own  soul,  but  this  circumstance  should  become  a 
snare  to  her.  Pray  also,  believing  reader,  that  she  may 
never  be  allowed  to  regret  what  she  has  done  for  the 
Lord. 

After  giving  in  detail  the  sources  and  manner  of 
supply  for  tho  maintenance  of  the  orphans  during 
twenty-four  days,  Mr.  M.  adds:  — 

The  particular  end  why  I  have  been  so  minute,  is,  to 
show  that  the  work  is  now,  as  much  as  ever,  a  work  carried 
on  entirely  in  dependence  upon  the  living  God,  who  alone 
is  our  hope,  and  to  whom  alone  ice  look  for  help,  and  who 
never  has  forsaken  us  in  the  hour  of  need.  There  is,  how- 
ever, one  thing  different  with  reference  to  this  year,  when 
compared  with  former  years,  and  that  is,  that,  while  our 
trials  of  faith  during  this  year  were  just  as  great  as  in  pre- 
vious years,  the  amount  needed  in  former  times  was  never 
so  great  as  during  this  year,  especially  as  the  bread  during 
the  greater  part  of  this  year  was  about  twice  as  dear  as  for 
several  years  before. 

But  then,  it  may  be  said,  If  you  have  had  this  trial  of 
faith,  with  these  three  hundred  orphans,  why  do  you  seek 
to  build  another  Orphan  House  for  seven  hundred  more, 
and  thus  have  a  thousand  to  care  for?  Will  you  not  have 
still  greater  trials  of  faith  ? 

My  reply  is:  1.  God  has  never  failed  me  all  the  twenty 
years  of  this  my  service.  2.  I  am  going  on  as  easily  now, 
with  three  hundred  orphans,  as  with  thirty,  the  number  with 
which  I  commenced.  Their  number  is  ten  times  as  largo 


420  THE   LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII. 

as  it  was  at  the  first ;  but  God  has  always  helped  me. 

3.  Trials  of  faith  were  anticipated,  yea,  were  one  chief  end 
of  the  work,  for  the  profit  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large. 

4.  I  had  courage  given  me  to  go  forward,  solely  in  depend- 
ence upon  God,  being  assured  that  he  would  help  me  ;  yet 
I  waited  in  secret  upon  him  for  six  months  before  I  made 
this  my  intention  known,  in  order  that  I  might  not  take  a 
hasty  step ;  and  I  have  never  regretted  my  having  gone 
forward.     5.  But  it  needs  to  be  added  that  the  very  abun- 
dance which  the  Lord  gave  me  at  the  time,  when  my  mind 
was  exercised  about  this  matter,  was  a  great  confirmation 
to  me  that  I  had  not  mistaken  his  mind.    And  even  during 
this  year,  how  great  has  been  his  help ;  for  the  income  for 
the  work  altogether  has  been  twelve  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  eighty-five  pounds  fifteen  shillings  sevenpence 
halfpenny.     I  am,  therefore,  assured  that  the  Lord  will,  in 
his  own  time,  not  only  allow  me  to  build  another  Orphan 
House,  but  that  he  will  also,  when  he  shall  have  been  pleased 
to  fill  it,  find  the  means  to  provide  for  these  children. 

During  this  year  four  day  schools,  with  202  children, 
were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution. 
Further,  one  Sunday  school  in  Bristol,  with  137  children, 
was  entirely  supported,  and*  three  others  in  Devonshire, 
Somersetshire,  and  Gloucestershire,  with  300  children,  were 
assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  154  adult  scholars, 
was  entirely  supported.  The  total  amount  which  was  spent 
during  this  year  in  connection  with  these  schools  was  £359, 
15s.  10  Jd.  The  number  of  all  the  children  who  were  under 
our  care  merely  in  the  schools  which  were  entirely  sup- 
ported by  this  Institution,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26, 
1854,  was  5,817  in  the  day  schools,  2,748  in  the  Sunday 
schools,  and  2,315  persons  in  the  adult  school. 

During  this  year  was  expended  on  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  £433, 2s.  9d. 
There  were  circulated  during  this  year  1,890  Bibles  and 


1854.  REAPING   IN  JOY.  421 

1,288  New  Testaments ;  and  from  the  commencement  of 
the  work  up  to  May  26, 1854,  12,366  Bibles  and  7,349  Tes- 
taments. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the  Insti- 
tution, for  missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,249,  10s.  8Jd. 
By  this  sum  fifty-six  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in 
various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
assisted. 

During  this  year,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  bless  again 
abundantly  the  labors  of  many  of  those  servants  of  Christ 
who  were  assisted  through  the  funds  of  this  Institution, 
and  this  has  been. the  case  in  foreign  countries  as  well 
as  at  home. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from  May 
26, 1853,  to  May  26,  1854,  the  sum  of  £563,  5s.  OJd. ;  and 
there  were  circulated  869,636  tracts. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  which  were  circulated 
from  the  beginning  up  to  May  26, 1854,  was  2,689,676. 

We  desire  to  be  grateful  to  the  Lord  that  during  no 
period  previously  we  were  enabled  to  circulate  more  tracts, 
and  more  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to  aid  to  a 
greater  degree  missionary  labors,  than  during  this  period ; 
yet  we  would  not  rest  in  that.  It  is  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord  upon  our  labors  which  we  need,  which  we  desire, 
and  which  by  his  grace  we  also  seek. 

If  any  of  the  Christian  readers  are  in  the  habit  of  cir- 
culating tracts,  and  yet  have  never  seen  fruit,  may  I 
suggest  to  them  the  following  hints  for  their  prayerful 
consideration.  1.  Seek  for  such  a  state  of  heart,  through 
prayer  and  meditation  on  the  Holy  Scriptures,  as  that  you 
are  willing  to  let  God  have  all  the  honor,  if  any  good  is 
accomplished  by  your  service.  If  you  desire  for  yourself 
the  honor,  yea,  though  it  were  in  part  only,  you  oblige  the 
Lord,  so  to  speak,  to  put  you  as  yet  aside  as  a  vessel  not 
meet  for  the  Master's  use.  One  of  the  greatest  qualifica- 


422  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII. 

tions  for  usefulness  in  the  service  of  the  Lord  is  a  heart 
truly  desirous  of  getting  honor  for  him.  2.  Precede  all 
your  labors  with  earnest,  diligent  prayer ;  go  to  them  in  a 
prayerful  spirit ;  and  follow  them  by  prayer.  Do  not  rest 
on  the  number  of  tracts  you  have  given.  A  million  of 
tracts  may  not  be  the  means  of  converting  one  single  soul ; 
and  yet  how  great,  beyond  calculation,  may  be  the  blessing 
which  results  from  one  single  tract.  Thus  it  is  also  with 
regard  to  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the 
ministry  of  the  word  itself.  Expect,  then,  everything  from 
the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  and  nothing  at  all  from  your  own 
exertions.  3.  And  yet,  at  the  same  time,  labor,  press  into 
every  open  door,  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  as 
if  everything  depended  upon  your  labors.  This,  as  has 
been  stated  before,  is  one  of  the  great  secrets  in  connection 
with  successful  service  for  the  Lord  :  to  work,  as  if  every- 
thing depended  upon  our  diligence,  and  yet  not  to  rest  in 
the  least  upon  our  exertions,  but  upon  the  blessing  of  the 
Lord.  4.  This  blessing  of  the  Lord,  however,  should  not 
merely  be  sought  in  prayer,  but  it  should  also  be  expected, 
looked  for,  continually  loolced  for  ;  and  the  result  will  be 
that  we  shall  surely  have  it.  5.  But  suppose  that,  for  the 
trial  of  our  faith,  this  blessing  were  for  a  long  time  with- 
held from  our  sight ;  or  suppose,  even,  that  we  should  have 
to  fall  asleep  before  we  see  much  good  resulting  from  our 
labors ;  yet  will  our  labors,  if  cafried  on  in  such  a  way 
and  spirit  as  has  been  stated,  be  at  last  abundantly  owned, 
and  we  shall  have  a  rich  harvest  in  the  day  of  Christ. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  300  orphans 
in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bristol.  Dur- 
ing the  year  there  were  admitted  into  it  30  orphans,  making 
330  in  all.  The  total  number  of  orphans  who  were  under 
our  care  from  April,  1836,  to  May  26,  1854,  was  558. 

The  expenses  during  this  year  for  the  support  of  the 
orphans  were  £3,897,  2s. 


1854.  REAPING  IN   JOY.  423 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  Jo  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £64,591,  6s.  ll^d.  was  given  to 
me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1854.  It 
may  be  also  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 
total  amount  which  was  given  for  the  other  objects,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1854, 
amounted  to  £22,268,  2s.  ll^d.;  and  that  which  came  in 
by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of 
the  children  in  the  day  schools,  from  the  commencement 
up  to  May  26,  1854,  amounted  to  £3,989,  4s.  5fd. 

Our  labors  continued  to  be  blessed  among  the  orphans. 
We  saw  also  again  fruit  of  our  labors,  during  this  year, 
with  regard  to  orphans  who  formerly  were  under  our  care. 

•In  July,  1853,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  try  my  faith  in  .a 
way  in  which  before  it  had  not  been  tried.  My  beloved 
daughter,  an  only  child,  and  a  believer  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year  1846,  was  taken  ill  on  June  20. 
This  illness,  at  first  a  low  fever,  turned  to  typhus.  On 
July  3  there  seemed  no  hope  of  her  recovery.  Now 
was  the  trial  of  faith.  But  faith  triumphed.  My  beloved 
wife  and  I  were  enabled  to  give  her  up  into  the  hands  of 
the  Lord.  He  sustained  us  both  exceedingly.  But  I  will 
only  speak  about  myself.  Though  my  only  and  beloved 
child  was  brought  near  the  grave,  yet  was  my  soul  in 
perfect  peace,  satisfied  with  the  will  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  being  assured  that  he  would  only  do  that  for  her 
and  her  parents  which  in  the  end  would  be  the  best. 
She  continued  very  ill  till  about  July  20,  when  restoration 
began.  On  Aug.  18  she  was  so  far  restored  that  she  could 
be  removed  to  Clevedon,  for  change  of  air,  though  exceed- 
ingly weak.  It  was  then  fifty-nine  days  since  she  was  first 
taken  ill. 

While  I  was  in  this  affliction,  this  great  affliction,  be- 
eides  being  at  peace,  as  far  as  the  Lord's  dispensation  was 


424  THE  LIFE   OF  TEUST.  CHAP.  XXII 

concerned,  I  also  felt  perfectly  at  peace  with  regard  to  the 
cause  of  the  affliction.  When  in  August,  1831,  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  was  heavily  laid  on  me  in  my  family,  as 
related  in  the  first  part  of  this  Narrative,  I  had  not  the 
least  hesitation  in  knowing  that  it  was  the  Father's  rod, 
applied  in  infinite  wisdom  and  love  for  the  restoration  of 
my  soul  from  a  state  of  lukewarmness.  At  this  time,  how- 
ever, I  had  no  such  feeling.  Conscious  as  I  was  of  my 
manifold  weaknesses,  failings,  and  shortcomings,  so  that  I 
too  would  be  ready  to  say  with  the  Apostle  Paul,  "O 
wretched  man  than  I  am ! "  yet  I  was  assured  that  this  afflic- 
tion? was  not  upon  me  in  the  way  of  the  fatherly  rod,  but 
for  the  trial  of  my  faith.  Persons  often  have,  no  doubt, 
the  idea  respecting  me,  that  all  my  trials  of  faith  regard 
matters  connected  with  money,  though  the  reverse  has  been 
stated  by  me  very  frequently;  now,  however,  the  Lord 
would  try  my  faith  concerning  one  of  my  dearest  earthly 
treasures,  yea,  next  to  my  beloved  wife,  the  dearest  of  all 
my  earthly  possessions.  Parents  know  what  an  only  child, 
a  beloved  child,  is,  and  what  to  believing  parents  an  only 
child,  a  believing  child,  must  be.  Well,  the  Father  in 
heaven  said,  as  it  were,  by  this  his  dispensation,  Art  thou 
willing  to  give  up  this  child  to  me?  My  heart  responded, 
As  it  seems  good  to  thee,  my  heavenly  Father.  Thy  will 
be  done.  But  as  our  hearts  were  made  willing  to  give  back 
our  beloved  child  to  him  who  had  given  her  to  us  ;  so  he 
was  ready  to  leave  her  to  us,  and  she  lived.  "  Delight  thy- 
self also  in  the  Lord  ;  and  he  shall  give  thee  the  desires  of 
thine  heart."  Psalm  xxxvii.  4.  The  desires  of  my  heart 
were,  to  retain  the  beloved  daughter,  if  it  were  the  will  of 
God ;  the  means  to  return  her  were,  to  be  satisfied  with 
the  will  of  the  Lord. 

Of  all  the  trials  of  faith  that  as  yet  I  have  had  to  pass 
through,  this  was  the  greatest;  and,  by  God's  abundant 
mercy,  I  own  it  to  his  praise,  I  was  enabled  to  delight 


1854.  REAPING  IN  JOY.  425 

myself  in  the  will  of  God ;  for  I  felt  perfectly  sure  that  if 
the  Lord  took  this  beloved  daughter,  it  would  be  best  for 
her  parents,  best  for  herself,  and  more  for  the  glory  of  God 
than  if  she  lived  :  this  better  part  I  was  satisfied  with ;  and 
thus  my  heart  had  peace,  perfect  peace,  and  I  had  not  a 
moment's  anxiety.  Thus  would  it  be  under  all  circum- 
stances, however  painful,  were  the  believer  exercising 
faith. 

Dec.  31,  1853.    During  this  year  the  Lord  was  pleased 
to  give  me  £638,  11s. 
38* 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

THREE      YEARS     OP     PROSPERITY. 

1854  —  1857. 

THE  SITE  SELECTED  — SIX  THOUSAND  ORPHANS  IN  PRISON  — HOW  TO  ASK 
FOR  DAILY  BREAD  — REVIEW  OF  TWENTY-FOUR  YEARS  — "TAKE  NO 
THOUGHT  FOR  THE  MORROW  "  —  INSURANCE  AGAINST  BAD  DEBTS. 

DURING  the  year  ending  May  26,  1855,  Mr.  M. 
received  toward  the  erection  of  the  second  new 
Orphan  House  five  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty- 
two  pounds  eighteen  shillings  threepence,  and  the 
whole  sum  on  hand  for  this  object  amounted  to  twenty- 
three  thousand  and  fifty-nine  pounds  seventeen  shil- 
lings eightpence  one  farthing.  After  recording  the 
amount  thus  obtained,  he  adds:  — 

I  judged  that,  though  I  had  not  such  an  amount  of 
means  in  hand  as  I  considered  necessary  before  being  war- 
ranted to  begin  to  build,  yet  that  I  might  make  inquiries 
respecting  land.  Accordingly,  I  applied  in  the  beginning 
of  February  for  the  purchase  of  two  fields  which  join  the 
land  on  which  the  new  Orphan  House  is  built.  On  these 
two  fields  I  had  had  my  eye  for  years,  and  had  purposed  to 
endeavor  to  purchase  them  whenever  I  might  be  in  such  a 


1855.  THREE   YEARS   OF  PROSPERITY.  427 

position,  as  to  means  for  the  building  fund,  that  it  would 
be  suitable  to  do  so.     I  found,  however,  that,  according  to 
the  will  of  the  late  owner  of  these  fields,  they  could  not 
be  sold  now.     Thus  my  prospects  were  blighted.    "When  I 
obtained  this  information,  though  naturally  tried  by  it  and 
disappointed,  I  said,  by  God's  grace,  to  myself,  "  The  Lord 
has   something  better  to  give   me,  instead  of  these  two 
fields;"  and  thus  my  heart  was  kept  in  peace.     But  when 
now  the  matter  was  fully  decided  that  I  could  not  obtain 
those  fields,  which  had  appeared  to  me  so  desirable  for  the 
object,  the  question  arose,  what  I  was  to  do  for  the  obtaining 
of  land.     Under  these  circumstances  some  of  my  Christian 
friends  again  asked,  as  they  had  done  before,  why  I  did  not 
build  on  the  ground  which  we  have  around  the  new  Orphan 
House.      My  reply  was,  as  before,  that  it  could  not  be 
done  :  1.  Because  it  would  throw  the  new  Orphan  House  for 
nearly  two  years  into  disorder,  on  account  of  the  building 
going  on  round  about  it.     2.  There  would  not  be  sufficient 
room   without   shutting  in  the  present  house  to  a  great 
extent.     3.  That,  as  the  new  Orphan  House  stands  in  the 
centre  of  our  ground,  there  would  not  be  sufficient  room 
on  any  of  the  sides  for  the  erection  of  a  building  so  large 
as  would  be  required.     I   was,  however,  led  to  consider 
whether  there  was  any  way  whereby  we  could  accomplish 
the  building  on  the  ground  belonging  to  the  new  Orphan 
House.     In  doing  so,  I  found  that, —  1.  By  having  a  high 
temporary  boundary  made  of  old  boards,  the  building  ground 
could  be  entirely  distinct  from  the  present  establishment. 
2.  By  building  on  an  entirely  different  plan  from  that  of 
the  present  house,  we  should  not  only  have  room  enough ; 
but   that,  also,   3.  The   present  house   would   not   be   so 
inclosed  that  the  health  of  the  inmates  of  the  establish- 
ment would  thereby  be  injured. 

But  there  was  in  connection   with  this  another  point 
which  now  came  under  consideration  in  addition  to  the 


428  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIII. 

particulars  already  mentioned:  it  was  this.  Though  for 
four  years  past  I  had  never  had  a  doubt  as  to  its  being  the 
will  of  God  that  I  should  build  accommodation  for  seven 
hundred  more  orphans ;  yet,  at  the  same  time,  I  had  for  a 
long  time  seen  the  desirableness  of  having  two  houses 
instead  of  one,  for  the  seven  hundred  orphans.  This 
previously  formed  judgment  of  having  two  houses  for  three 
hundred  and  fifty  orphans  in  each,  or  four  hundred  in  the 
one,  and  three  hundred  in  the  other,  led  me  now  to  see 
whether  there  could  be  another  house  built  on  each  side 
of  the  present  new  Orphan  House ;  and  I  judged,  from 
measuring  the  ground,  that  there  was  no  objection  to  this 
plan.  I  then  called  in  the  aid  of  architects,  to  survey  the 
ground,  and  to  make  a  rough  plan  of  two  houses,  one  on 
each  side,  and  it  was  found  that  it  could  be  accomplished. 
Having  arrived  thus  far,  I  soon  saw  that  we  should  not 
only  save  expense  by  this  plan  in  various  ways,  but  espe- 
cially that  thus  the  direction  and  inspection  of  the  whole 
establishment  would  be  much  more  easy  and  simple,  as  the 
buildings  would  be  so  near  together.  This,  indeed,  on 
being  further  considered,  soon  appeared  to  be  a  matter  of 
such  importance,  that  if  even  land  could  be  had  but  a  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  off,  the  difficulties  would  be  greatly  increased 
thereby.  At  the  same  time  I  found  that  we  still  should 
retain  so  much  land  for  cultivation  by  the  spade  as  would 
furnish  some  out-door  employment  for  many  boys,  and 
would  produce  such  kind  of  vegetables  as  are  the  most 
important  for  young  children  to  be  had  fresh  out  of  the 
ground ;  or  that  we  could  easily  rent  a  piece  of  ground 
near  for  that  purpose,  though  it  could  not  be  bought. 

The  result,  then,  to  which  I  have  arrived  at  present  is 
this :  that  having  seen  what  could  be  accomplished  on  the 
ground  which  we  have  already,  I  decided  to  build,  without 
any  further  delay  than  was  necessary  for  preparing  the 
plans,  at  the  south  side  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  another 


1855.  THEEE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  42S 

house  for  four  hundred  children.  The  plans  are  now  ready, 
and  in  a  very  short  time,  God  willing,  i.  e.  as  soon  as  all 
the  necessary  preliminary  arrangements  can  be  made,  the 
building  will  commence,  which  I  think  will  be  in  the  early 
part  of  July  of  the  present  year  (L  e.  1855). 

This  house  is  intended  for  four  hundred  female  orphans, 
bereaved  of  both  parents,  from  their  earliest  days  until 
they  can  be  placed  out  in  service.  With  regard  to  the 
other  house  for  three  hundred  orphans,  to  be  built  at  the 
north  side  of  the  new  Orphan  House,  nothing  definitely 
can  be  stated  at  present.  There  is  enough  money  in  hand 
to  build,  fit  up,  and  furnish  the  house  for  four  hundred 
orphans,  and  it  is  expected  that  something  will  be  left ; 
but  there  is  not  sufficient  money  in  hand,  at  present, -to 
warrant  the  commencement  of  the  building  of  both.  As 
soon,  however,  as  there  is,  I  shall  be  delighted  to  take 
active  measures  with  regard  to  that  for  three  hundred 
orphans  also.  I  do  not  ask  persons  to  help  me  with  their 
means.  I  speak  to  the  Lord  about  my  need  in  prayer,  and 
I  do  not  wait  upon  him  in  vain.  At  the  same  time  I  feel 
it  right  to  state  that  there  is  a  loud  and  an  abundant  call 
for  caring  for  destitute  orphans.  On  May  26,  1854, 1  had 
six  hundred  and  two  waiting  for  admission,  each  bereaved 
of  both  parents  by  death.  Since  then  one  hundred  and 
ninety-seven  more  have  been  applied  for,  making  in  all 
seven  hundred  and  ninety-nine.  Of  these  I  have  been  able 
to  receive  only  thirty-nine  during  the  past  year,  and  forty- 
five  who  were  waiting  for  admission  have  been  otherwise 
provided  for,  or  have  died  since  application  was  made  for 
them ;  so  that  still  seven  hundred  and  fifteen  orphans  are 
waiting  for  admission,  from  three  months  old  and  upward. 
But  this  number,  I  state  unhesitatingly,  would  be  much 
larger,  had  not  very  many  persons  refrained  from  making 
application  because  they  judged  it  would  be  of  no  use, 
as  there  are  already  so  many  waiting  for  admission.  In- 


430  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXII L 

deed,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  there  are  many 
tens  of  thousands  of  destitute  orphans  in  this  country. 
And  what  provision  is  there  in  the  way  of  orphan  estab- 
lishments it  may  be  asked.  At  the  last  census,  in  1851, 
there  were  in  England  and  Wales  thirty-nine  orphan 
establishments,  and  the  total  number  of  orphans,  provided 
for  through  them,  amounted  only  to  three  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  sixty-four;  but  at  the  time  the  new  Orphan 
House  was  being  built  there  were  about  six  thousand 
young  orphans  in  the  prisons  of  England.  To  prevent 
their  going  to  prison,  to  prevent  their  being  brought  up  in 
sin  and  vice,  yea,  to  be  the  honored  instrument  to  win 
their  souls  for  God,  I  desire,  by  his  help,  to  enlarge  the 
present  establishment  so  as  to  be  able  to  receive  one 
thousand  orphans ;  and  individuals  who  have  purposed 
not  to  live  for  time  but  for  eternity,  and  to  look  on 
their  means  as  in  the  light  of  eternity,  will  thus  have  an 
opportunity  of  helping  me  to  care  for  these  children.  It 
is  a  great  honor  to  be  allowed  to  do  anything  for  the 
Lord  ;  therefore  I  do  not  press  this  matter.  We  can  only 
give  to  him  of  his  own ;  for  all  we  have  is  his.  When  the 
day  of  recompense  comes,  the  regret  will  only  be  that 
we  have  done  so  little  for  him,  not  that  we  have  done 
too  much. 

During  the  year  from  May,  1854,  to  May,  1855, 
ample  means  were  provided,  in  answer  to  prayer  only, 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  orphans,  and  for  the  various 
purposes  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution. 
The  following  statement  exhibits  the  results  of  Mr. 
Miiller's  labors  during  the  year  under  review:  — 

During  this  year  four  day  schools  in  Bristol,  with  184 
children  in  them,  were  entirely  stepper  ted  by  the  funds  of 


1855.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  431 

the  Institution ;  and  several  other  day  schools  in  Devon- 
shire, Cornwall,  Suffolk,  Ireland,  and  Scotland,  were  assisted 
with  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Further,  one  Sunday 
school  in  Bristol,  with  158  children,  was  entirely  supported, 
and  seven  others  in  Cornwall,  Devonshire,  Somersetshire, 
and  Gloucestershire,  with  about  400  children  in  them, 
were  assisted.  Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  133  adults 
was  entirely  supported  during  this  year.  The  amount 
expended  during  this  year,  on  these  various  schools,  wae 
£338,  2s.  5d. 

In  connection  with  all  these  various  schools,  I  would 
suggest  the  following  important  matter  for  prayer.  From 
March,  1834,  to  May  26,  1855,  there  were  5,956  children 
in  the  day  schools.  In  the  adult  schools  there  were  2,459 
persons.  The  number  of  the  Sunday-school  children 
amounted  to  2,817.  Thus,  without  reckoning  the  orphans, 
11,232  souls  were  brought  under  habitual  instruction  in 
the  things  of  God  in  these  various  schools ;  besides  the 
many  thousands  in  the  schools  in  various  parts  of  Eng- 
land, Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana,  the  West  Indies, 
the  East  Indies,  etc.,  which  were  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
assisted. 

The  total  sum  which  was  expended  during  the  twenty- 
one  years,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1855,  in  con- 
nection with  the  schools,  which  were  either  entirely  or  in 
part  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  amounted 
to  £7,204,  12s.  81d. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  New  Testaments,  and  portions 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  were  circulated  from  May 
26,  1854,  to  May  26,  1855,  is  as  follows :  — 

Bibles  sold,  693.  Bibles  given  away,  890.  Testaments 
sold,  950.  Testaments  given  away,  748.  Copies  of  the 
Psalms  sold,  82.  Other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures sold,  136. 

There  were  circulated  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26, 


432  THE   LIFE    OF   TRUST.  CIIAP.  XXIII 

1855,  through  the  medium  of  this  Institution,  13,949 
Bibles,  9,047  New  Testaments,  188  copies  of  the  Psalms, 
and  789  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution  spent 
on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  from  March  5, 
1834,  to  May  26,  1855,  is  £3,389,  10s.  Id.  The  amount 
spent  during  this  year,  £476,  12s.  3d. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution,  for  missionary  objects,  the  sum  of  £2,081,  3s.  2d. 
By  this  sum  fifty-seven  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine, 
in  various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree  assisted. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  spent 
on  missionary  operations,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26, 
1855,  was  £16,115,  Os.  5:  d. 

There  was  laid  out  for  tracts,  from  May  26,  1854,  to 
May  26,  1855,  the  sum  of  £624,  8s.  4d.;  and  there  were 
circulated  within  this  year  895,034  tracts  and  books. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which 
were  circulated  from  the  beginning  up  to  May  26,  1855, 
was  3,584,710. 

The  total  amount  of  means  expended  on  this  object, 
from  Nov.  19,  1840,  to  May  26,  1855,  was  £2,868,  15s. 
6:1  d. 

At  the  commencement  of  this  period  there  were  298 
orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down, 
Bristol.  During  the  year  there  were  admitted  into  it  39 
orphans. 

The  expenses  for  the  orphans  during  this  year  were 
£4,304,  4s.  7Jd. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £74,132,  6s.  lOid.  was  given 
to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  from 
the  commencement  of  the  work  up  to  May  26,  1855,  which 
sum  includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2 Id.,  which  was  the  cost  of 


1855.  THREE  YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  433 

the  building,  fitting  up  and  furnishing  of  the  present  new 
Qiphan  House,  and  the  £23,059,  17s.  8 id.,  which  was  in 
hand  on  the  26th  May,  1855,  for  the  building  fund,  and 
the  £116,  17s.  8JcL,  the  balance  for  the  current  expenses. 
It  may  also  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 
total  sum  which  was  given  for  the  other  objects,  from  the 
commencement  of  the  work  up  1o  May  26,  1855,  amounted 
to"  £25,239,  8s.  lOfcL;  and  that  which  came  in  by  the  sale 
of  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children 
in  the  day  schools,  from  the  commencement,  amounted 
to  £4,531,  12s.  10 Id.  Besides  this  also  a  great  variety  and 
number  of  articles  of  clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc., 
were  given  for  the  use  of  the  orphans. 

I  have  the  joy  of  being  able  to  state  that  we  have  great 
cause  for  thankfulness  in  that  in  the  midst  of  many  diffi- 
culties our  labors  among  the  orphans  continue  to  be  blessed, 
and  that  especially  again  and  again  instances  now  corne 
before  us  in  which  those  who  were  formerly  under  our 
care  declare  themselves  on  the  Lord*s  side. 

Besides  being  able  to  meet  the  expenses  for  the  orphans 
and  the  other  objects,  amounting  altogether  to  £7,832,  7s. 
Oad.,  during  this  year  I  was  able  to  add  to  the  building 
fund  £5,242,  18s.  3d.  The  total  income  during  the  year 
was  £13,054,  14s.  4cl. 

Dec.  31,  1854.  During  this  year  there  have  been 
received  into  fellowship  61. 

The  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  during  this 
year  £697,  11s.  5d. 

One  or  the  other  of  my  readers  may  be  ready  to  exclaim, 
six  hundred  and  ninety-seven  pounds  eleven  shillings 
fivepence !  What  a  large  sum !  Not  one  out  of  a  hun- 
dred ministers  has  such  a  large  salary,  nor  one  out  of 
twenty  clergymen  such  a  good  living !  Should  you, 
esteemed  reader,  say  so,  my  reply  is :  Indeed,  mine  is  a 

37 


434  THE  LIFE  OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XX1IL 

happy  way  for  the  obtaining  of  my  temporal  supplies ;  but 
if  any  one  desires  to  go  this  way,  he  must,  — 

1.  Not  merely  say  that  he  trusts  in  God,  but  must  really 
do  so.     Often  individuals  profess  to  trust  in  God,  but  they 
embrace  every  opportunity  where  they  may  directly  or 
indirectly  be  able  to  expose  their  need,  and  thus  seek  to 
induce  persons  to  help  them.     I  do  not  say  it  is  wrong  to 
make  known  our  wants ;   but  I  do  say  it  ill  agrees  with 
trust  in  God  to  expose  our  wants  for  the  sake  of  inducing 
persons  to  help  us.     God  will  take  us  at  our  word.     If  we 
say  we  trust  in  him,  he  will  try  whether  we  really  do  so, 
or  only  profess  to  do  so ;    and  if  indeed  we  trust  in  him, 
we  are  satisfied  to  stand  with  him  alone. 

2.  The  individual  who  desires  to  go  this  way  must  be 
willing  to  be  rich  or  poor,  as  the  Lord  pleases.     He  must 
be  willing  to  know  what  it  is  to  have  an  abundance  or 
scarcely  anything.    He  must  be  willing  to  leave  this  world 
without  any  possessions. 

3.  He  must  be  willing  to  take  the  money  in  God's  way, 
not  merely  in  large  sums,  but  in  small.     Again  and  again 
have  I  had  a  single  shilling  given  or  sent  to  me.     To  have 
refused  such  tokens  of  Christian  love  would  have  been 
ungracious. 

4.  He  must  be  willing  to  live  as  the  Lord's  steward.     If 
any  one  were  to  begin  this  way  of  living,  and  did  not 
communicate  out  of  that  which  the  Lord  gives  to  him,  but 
hoard  it  up,  or  if  he  would  live  up  to  his  income,  as  it  is 
called,  then  the  Lord,  who  influences  the  hearts  of  his 
children   to   help   him    with    means,   would    soon    cause 
those  channels  to  be  dried  up.     How  it  came  that  my 
already  good  income  still  more  increased  so  as  to  come  to 
what  it  is,  I  have  stated  in  the  early  part  of  this  volume ; 
it  was  when  I  determined  that,  by  God's  help,  his  poor  and 
his  work  should  more  than  ever  partake  of  my  means, 


1856.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  435 

From  that  time  the  Lord  was  pleased  more  and  more  to 
intrust  me  with  means  for  my  own  purse. 

Various  reasons  might  have  kept  me  from  publishing 
these  accounts;  but  I  have  for  my  object  in  writing  the 
glory  of  God,  and  therefore  I  delight  in  thus  showing 
what  a  loving  Master  I  serve,  and  how  bountifully  he  sup- 
plies my  necessities;  and  I  write  for  the  comfort  and 
encouragement  of  my  fellow-believers,  that  they  may  be 
led  to  trust  in  God  more  and  more,  and  therefore  I  feel  it 
due  to  them  to  state  how,  even  with  regard  to  this  life,  I 
am  amply  provided  for,  though  that  is  not  what  I  seek 
after. 

Up  to  May  26,  1856,  the  total  income  for  the  building 
fund  was  £29,297,  18s.  ll^d.,  so  that  only  about  £5,700 
more  will  be  required,  as  far  as  I  am  able  to  see,  in  order 
to  accomplish  to  the  full  my  purpose  respecting  the  accom- 
modation for  700  more  orphans. 

During  the  year  1855-1856,  the  wants  of  the 
orphans,  as  well  as  the  demands  of  the  missionary, 
Bible,  tract,  and  school  work,  were  supplied  more 
amply  than  ever  before,  and  a  blessing  rested  upon  all 
these  departments  of  labor,  as  will  appear  from  the 
following  statement:  — 

During  this  year  four  day  schools,  with  203  chilclren, 
were  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  the  Institution ; 
and  nine  day  schools  were  assisted  with  copies  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  Further,  one  Sunday  school,  with  158  children, 
was  entirety  supported,  and  eight  others  were  assisted. 
Lastly,  one  adult  school,  with  158  adult  scholars,  was 
entirely  supported,  and  two  other  adult  schools,  in  Kent 
and  Norfolk,  were  assisted  with  books.  The  amount 
which  was  spent  during  this  year,  in  connection  with  these 


436  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXTIL 


echools,  was  £348,  5s.  ll^d.;  and  the  sum  total  expended 
during  the  last  twenty-two  years,  in  connection  with  the 
schools  which  were  either  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by 
the  funds  of  this  Institution,  amounts  to  £7,552,  18s.  7-|d. 
The  number  of  all  the  children  who  were  under  our  care, 
merely  in  the  schools  which  were  entirely  supported  by 
this  Institution,  from  March  5,  1834,  to  May  26,  1856,  was 
6,104  in  the  day  schools,  2,911  in  the  Sunday  schools,  and 
2,611  persons  in  the  adult  school.  Thus,  without  reckon- 
ing the  orphans,  11,626  have  been  brought  under  habitual 
instruction  in  the  things  of  God  in  these  various  schools  ; 
besides  the  many  thousands  in  the  schools  in  various  parts 
of  England.  Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana,  the  East 
Indies,  etc.,  which  have  been  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
assisted. 

During  this  year  was  expended  on  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  £496, 
10s.  There  were  circulated  during  this  year  2,175 
Bibles,  1,233  New  Testaments,  119  copies  of  the  Psalms, 
and  155  other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5,  1834,  through 
the  medium  of  this  Institution,  16,124  Bibles,  10,280  New 
Testaments,  307  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  944  other  small 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  sum  total  spent  on 
the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £3,886,  Os.  Id. 

During  this  year  there  was  spent,  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution,  for  missionary  objects,  £2,501,  9s.  Id.  By  this 
sum  sixty-one  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in 
various  parts  of  the  world,  were  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree  assisted. 

The  sum  total  which  has  been  expended  on  missionary 
operations,  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution,  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £18,616,  9s.  6}d. 

There  was  laid  out  for  the  circulation  of  tracts,  from 


1856.  THREE   YEARS    OF   PROSPERITY.  431 


May  26,  1855,  to  May  26,  1856,  the  sum  of  £791,  Is. 
and  there  were  circulated  812,970  tracts  and  books.  The 
sum  total  which  has  been  expended  on  this  object  since 
Nov.  19,  1840,  amounts  to  £3,659,  16s.  7Jd.  The  total 
number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  have  been  circu- 
lated since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  4,397,680. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  period  there  were  297  orphans 
in  the  new  Orphan  House.  During  the  past  year  there 
have  been  admitted  into  it  25  orphans.  The  total  number 
of  orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care  since  April, 
1836,  is  622. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £84,441,  6s.  3Jd.  has  been 
given  to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to 
God,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum 
includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2£d.  which  was  the  cost  of  the 
building,  fitting  up,  and  furnishing  of  the  present  new 
Orphan  House,  and  the  £29,297,  18s.  11  HI.  received  up  to 
May  26,  1856,  for  the  building  fund,  and  the  £167,  18s. 
11  Jd.,  the  balance  of  the  current  expenses.  The  total  sum 
which  has  been  given  for  the  other  objects  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work  amounts  to  £28,904,  lls.  3^d.  ; 
and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  and 
tracts,  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day 
schools,  from  the  commencement  up  to  May  26,  1856, 
amounts  to  £5,145,  17s. 

Dec.  31,  1855.  During  this  year  the  Lord  has  been 
pleased  to  give  me  £726,  16s.  2id. 

I  May  26,  1856.  Yesterday  evening  it  was  twenty-four 
1  years  since  I  came  to  labor  in  Bristol.  In  looking  back 
upon  this  period,  as  it  regards  the  Lord's  goodness  to  my 
family  and  myself,  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution, 
and  the  saints  among  whom  I  seek  to  serve  him,  I  exclaim, 
What  has  God  wrought  !  I  marvel  at  his  kindness,  and 
yet  I  do  not  ;  for  such  is  his  manner  ;  and,  if  it  please  him 
37* 


438  THE  LIFE   OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIII 

that  1  remain  longer  on  earth,  I  expect^  not  fewer  mani- 
festations of  his  love,  but  more  and  more. 

Since  my  beloved  friend  and  fellow-laborer  and  I  first 
came  to  Bristol,  1,586  believers  have  been  received  into 
fellowship,  which  number,  with  the  68  we  found  in  com- 
munion, makes  1,654.  But  out  of  that  number  252  have 
fallen  asleep,  53  have  been  separated  from  fellowship,  145 
Lave  left  us,  some,  however,  merely  through  circumstances 
and  in  love,  and  510  have  left  Bristol ;  so  that  there  are 
only  694  remaining  in  communion. 

By  the  contributions  received  during  the  year 
1856-7,  the  whole  amount  on  hand  for  the  new  build- 
ings was  raised  to  thirty-one  thousand  eight  hundred 
seventeen  pounds  one  shilling  and  elevenpence.  For 
the  Bible,  tract,  and  missionary  work,  and  for  schools, 
Mr.  M.  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  and  of  expend- 
ing eight  hundred  and  twenty-nine  pounds  more  than 
in  the  previous  year.  For  the  support  of  the  orphans 
all  means  were  so  abundantly  provided  that  at  the 
end  of  the  year  there  was  on  hand  a  balance  of 
one  thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-nine  pounds. 

The  following  incident  illustrates  the  author's  reli- 
ance upon  God  for  his  own  future  support. 

On  Oct.  12,  1856,  was  sent  to  me  a  check  for  one 
hundred  pounds,  with  the  request  of  the  donor  to  receive 
this  for  myself,  as  the  beginning  of  raising  a  fund  for  my 
support  when  advanced  in  years,  and  for  that  of  my  fam- 
ily. This  very  kind  and  well-intended  proposal  by  the 
donor,  who  since  has  died,  appeared  to  me  as  a  subtle  temp- 
tation laid  for  me,  though  far  from  being  intended  so  by 


1856.  THREE   YEARS    OF   PROSPERITY.  43$ 

him,  to  depart  from  the  principles  on  which  I  had  been 
acting  for  twenty-six  years  previously,  both  regarding  my- 
self and  the  orphan  work.  I  give  the  account  of  this  cir- 
cumstance fully,  as  it  may  be  profitable  to  one  or  other  of 
the  readers. 

*  #  *  *  OCT.  11,  1856. 
DEAR  SIR  :  — 

In  admiration  of  the  services  which  you  have  rendered  to  poor 
orphans  and  mankind  in  general,  I  think  it  right  that  some  provision 
should  be  made  for  yourself.  I  think  it  riglit  to  send  you  one  hun- 
dred pounds,  as  a  beginning  to  form  a  fund,  •which  I  hope  many 
good  Christians  will  add  to,  *  *  *  *  for  the  maintenance  of 
you  and  your  family,  if  your  own  labors  should  be  unequal  to  it, 
and  I  hope  you  will  lay  out  this  as  a  beginning  accordingly.  May 
God  bless  you  and  your  labors,  as  he  has  hitherto  done  everything 

connected  with  your  Institutions. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

#  *  #  # 

By  God's  grace  I  had  not  a  moment's  hesitation  as  to 
what  to  do.  While  I  most  fully  appreciated  the  great 
kindness  of  the  donor,  I  looked  upon  this  as  being  per- 
mitted by  God  as  a  temptation  to  put  my  trust  in  some- 
thing else  than  himself,  and  I  therefore  sent  the  following 
letter  in  reply  :  — 

BRISTOL,  OCT.  12, 1856. 
MY  DEAR  SIR:  — 

I  hasten  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  communication,  and  to  inform 
you  that  your  check  for  one  hundred  pounds  has  safely  come  to 
hand. 

I  have  no  property  whatever,  nor  has  my  dear  wife  ;  nor  have  I 
had  one  single  shilling  regular  salary  as  minister  of  the  gospel  for 
the  last  twenty-six  years,  nor  as  the  director  of  the  Orphan  House 
and  the  other  objects  of  the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for 
Home  and  Abroad.  When  I  am  in  need  of  anything,  I  fall  on  my 
knees,  and  ask  God  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  me  what  I 
need  ;  and  he  puts  it  into  the  heart  of  some  one  or  other  to  help 
me.  Thus  all  my  wants  have  been  amply  supplied  during  the  last 


TflTtt 


440       .  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIIi 

twenty-six  years,  and  I  can  say,  to  the  praise  of  God,  I  have  lacked 
nothing.  My  dear  wife  and  my  only  child,  a  daughter  of  twenty- 
four  years,  are  of  the  same  mind  with  me.  Of  this  blessed  way 
of  living  none  of  us  are  tired,  but  become  day  by  day  more  con- 
vinced of  its  blessedness. 

I  have  never  thought  it  right  to  make  provision  for  myself,  or  my 
dear  wife  and  daughter,  except  in  this  way,  that  when  I  saw  a  case 
of  need,  such  as  an  aged  widow,  or  a  sick  person,  or  a  helpless 
infant,  I  would  use  my  means  freely  which  God  had  given  me,  fully 
believing  that  if  either  myself,  or  my  dear  wife  or  daughter,  at 
some  time  or  other,  should  be  in  need  of  anything,  God  would  richly 
repay  what  was  given  to  the  poor,  considering  it  as  lent  to  himself. 

Under  these  circumstances,  I  am  unable  to  accept  your  kindness 
of  the  gift  of  one  hundred  pounds  towards  making  a  provision  for 
myself  and  family  ;  for  so  I  understand  your  letter.  Any  gift  given 
to  me,  unasked  for,  by  those  who  have  it  in  their  heart  to  help  me 
to  supply  my  personal  and  family  expenses,  I  thankfully  accept ; 
or  any  donation  given  to  me  for  the  work  of  God  in  which  I  am 
engaged,  I  also  thankfully  accept,  as  a  steward  for  the  orphans, 
etc. ;  but  your  kind  gift  seems  to  me  especially  given  to  make  a 
provision  for  myself,  which  I  think  would  be  displeasing  to  my 
heavenly  Father,  who  has  so  bountifully  given  me  my  daily  bread 
hitherto.  But  should  I  have  misunderstood  the  meaning  of  your 
letter,  be  pleased  to  let  me  know  it.  I  hold  the  check  till  I  hear 
again  from  you. 

In  the  mean  time,  my  dear  sir,  however  you  meant  your  letter, 
I  am  deeply  sensible  of  your  kindness,  and  daily  pray  that  God 
would  be  pleased  richly  to  recompense  you  for  it,  both  temporally 
and  spiritually. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Yours  very  gratefully, 

GEORGE  MULLER. 

Two  days  after  I  received  a  reply,  in  which  the  donor 
desired  me  to  use  the  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  support 
of  the  orphans,  for  which  object  I  gladly  accepted  this 
sum.  The  day  after  that  I  received  another  one  hundred 
pourds  from  the  same  donor,  and  four  days  after  tbat  one 


1857.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  441 

hundred  pounds  more,  all  for  the  support  of  the  orphans, 
and  all  from  an  individual  whom  I  have  riever  seen. 

In  the  following  words  is  contained  a  useful  lesson 
to  persons  engaged  in  business  :  — 

Feb,  24,  1857.  Received  five  pounds  as  a  thank-offering 
to  the  Lord  for  preservation  from  making  bad  debts  the 
past  year.  Has  it  ever  occurred  to  the  reader  that  the 
Lord  only  can  preserve  any  one  engaged  in  business  from 
making  bad  debts?  Has  it  also  occurred  to  the  reader 
that  often  the  Lord  is  obliged,  because  we  do  not  use  for 
him,  as  good  stewards,  that  with  which  he  has  been  pleased 
to  intrust  us,  to  allow  bad  debts  to  be  made?  Consider 
these  things,  dear  Christian  reader,  you  who  are  engaged 
in  business.  If  you  were  engaged  in  mercantile  affairs, 
connected  with  hundreds  of  thousands  of  pounds,  you  may 
by  the  help  of  God,  be  preserved  year  after  year  from  mak- 
ing bad  debts,  though  several  millions  of  pounds  should  be 
turned  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  provided  you  keep 
before  you  that  you  are  the  Lord's  steward,  and  carry  on 
business  for  him ;  whilst,  on  the  other  hand,  thousands  of 
pounds  may  be  lost  in  one  single  year,  out  of  only  a  com- 
paratively small  business,  because  he  who  carries  it  on 
"  withholds  more  than  is  meet,  and  therefore  it  tends  to 
poverty,"  the  Lord  being  obliged  by  bad  debts  (as  they 
are  called),  which  he  uses  as  one  of  his  rods,  to  deprive  his 
servants  of  that  which  was  not  used  aright. 

The  review  of  the  year  ending  May,  1857,  presents 
us  with  the  following  results :  — 

There  have  been  during  this  period  four  day  schools 
entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution.  There 
are  at  present  in  these  four  day  schools  181  children. 


142  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIH 

In  addition  to  the  entire  support  of  these  four  day 
schools,  six  schools  were  assisted  with  money,  or  books,  or 
copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  both  money  and  books. 

There  was  one  Sunday  school,  in  which  there  were  175 
children,  entirely  supported  by  the  funds  of  this  Institution ; 
and  six  others  were  assisted. 

There  has  been,  since  the  formation  of  the  Institution* 
one  adult  school  connected  with  it,  the  expenses  of  which 
have  been  entirely  borne  by  the  Institution,  and  in  which, 
since  March  5,  1834,  altogether  2,699  adults  have  been 
instructed.  The  "number  at  present  on  the  books  is  72. 

There  were  also  two  other  adult  schools  assisted  during 
the  past  year. 

The  total  amount  of  means  which  has  been  expended 
during  the  last  twenty-three  years  in  connection  with  the 
schools,  which  have  been  either  entirely  or  in  part  sup- 
ported by  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  amounts  to  £7,938, 
13s.  4d. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  portions  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  which  have  been  circulated  since  May  26 
1856,  is  as  follows  :  — 

Bibles  sold,  601.  Bibles  given  away,  1,476.  Testaments 
sold,  829.  Testaments  given  away,  393.  Copies  of  the 
Psalms  sold,  151.  Other  small  portions  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures sold,  316. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5, 1834,  through 
the  medium  of  this  Institution,  18,201  Bibles,  11,502  Tes- 
taments, 458  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  1,260  other  small 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  this  Institution  spent 
on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £4,407,  7s.  23d.  The  amount  spent  during  the 
past  ye*,r>  £521,  7s.  Hd. 

Somp  time  since  a  brother  in  the  Lord  wrote  to  me  that 
he  had  t  in  his  heart  to  visit  from  house  to  house,  in  a 


1857.  THREE   YEARS   OF   PROSPERITY.  443 

large  manufacturing  town  in  Yorkshire,  and,  if  possible,  to 
supply  each  house  with  a  tract,  and  to  seek  out  persona 
who  were  destitute  of  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  I 
supplied  him,  therefore,  with  10,000  gospel  tracts  and  30 
Bibles,  and  subsequently  with  127  more  Bibles,  and  finally 
with  10,000  more  tracts  and  74  Bibles. 

The  third  object  of  this  Institution  is,  to  aid  missionary- 
efforts. 

During  the  past  year  has  been  spent  of  the  funds  of  the 
Institution  for  this  object,  the  sum  of  £3,177,  17s.  11 2  d. 
By  this  sum  seventy-four  laborers  in  the  word  and  doc 
trine,  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  have  been  to  a  greater 
or  less  degree  assisted. 

The  year  before  last,  I  had  been  enabled  to  spend  on 
this  part  of  the  work  more  than  during  any  previous  year ; 
but  the  last  year  I  was,  by  God's  help,  enabled  not  only 
to  disburse  for  this  object  as  much  as  during  the  previous 
year,  but  £676,  8s.  10  Jd.  more.  For  this  privilege  I  feel 
grateful ;  yet  I  long  to  be  permitted  by  the  Lord  to  do 
much  more  still.  But  whilst  it  has  been  a  source  of  joy  to 
me  to  be  able  to  assist  seventy-four  servants  of  Christ  in 
many  parts  of  the  world,  that  which  was  far  more  than 
this  a  cause  of  thankfulness,  was,  that  almost  week  by 
week,  and  often  repeatedly  in  the  same  week,  I  had  refresh- 
ing intelligence  from  the  brethren  whom  I  sought  to  help. 

The  letters  of  these  brethren  exhibit  the  fact  that 
the  aid  conveyed  through  Mr.  M.  was  most  timely, 
coming  often  in  the  hour  of  sore  need.  They  also  give 
assurance  that  their  labors  had  been  singularly  blessed 
to  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  and  of  the  ignorant 
and  deluded  among  whom  they  preached. 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  which 


444  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIII 

has  been  spent  on  missionary  operations,  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £21,794,  7s.  6d. 

There  has  been  laid  out  for  tracts,  from  May  26,  1856, 
to  May  26,  1857,  the  sum  of  £975,  18s.  7£d.;  and  there 
have  been  circulated  within  the  last  year  1,313,301  tracts 
and  books.  The  sum  total  which  has  been  expended  on 
this  object,  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  amounts  to  £4,635, 
15s.  2.]d. 

The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and  books  which  have 
been  circulated  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is  5,710,981. 

Letters  from  those  to  whom  tracts  were  sent  for 
distribution,  convey  the  intelligence  that  in  very  many 
instances  the  tracts  were  blessed  to  the  conversion 
of  sinners. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  299 
orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bris- 
tol.. During  the  past  year  there  were  admitted  into  it  30 
orphans,  making  329  in  all.  When  the  last  Report  was 
published,  there  were  847  orphans  waiting  for  admission. 
Since  then  231  more  destitute  orphans,  bereaved  of  both 
parents  by  death,  and  some  only  a  few  weeks  old,  have 
been  applied  for  to  be  admitted,  making  1,078  in  all.  Of 
these  1,078  we  were  only  able  to  receive  30,  as  has  been 
stated,  and  58  either  died  or  were  otherwise  provided  for, 
as  their  relatives  or  friends  have  informed  us,  so  that  there 
are  still  990  waiting  for  admission.  Christian  reader,  think 
of  these  990  destitute  orphans,  bereaved  of  both  parents! 
I  have  now,  however,  before  me  the  most  pleasant  pros- 
pect, if  the  Lord  permit,  of  being  able  to  receive  400  of 
them  in  about  three  months,  and  also  of  being  permitted 
to  build  the  third  house  for  300  more. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 


1857.  THREE   YEARS    OP   PROSPERITY.  445 

anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £95,175,  4s.  2]  d.  has  been 
given  to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to 
God,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum 
includes  the  £15,055,  3s.  2 Id.  which  was  the  cost  of  the 
building,  fitting  up,  and  furnishing  of  the  present  new  Or- 
phan House,  and  the  £31,817,  Is.  lid.,  which  had  been 
received  up  to  May  26,  1857,  for  the  building  fund,  and 
the  £1,489,  7s.  9d.,  the  balance  of  the  current  expenses.  It 
may  also  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the 
total  amount  which  has  been  given  for  the  other  objects, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  amounts  to  £33,293, 
9s.  10  }d. ;  and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of 
Bibles,  since  the  commencement,  amounts  to  £2,080,  9s. 
102 d.;  by  sale  of  tracts,  £1,778,  2s.  5d. ;  and  by  the  pay- 
ments of  the  children  in  the  day  schools,  from  the  com- 
mencement, £2,066,  13s.  4Jd. 

The  Lord  is  pleased  to  continue  to  alio^  us  to  see  fruit 
in  connection  with  the  orphan  work,  with  reference  to 
those  who  are  now  under  our  care,  and  we  hear  still  again 
and  again  of  cases  in  which  those  who  were  formerly 
under  our  care,  have  been  led  to  declare  themselves  openly 
for  the  Lord,  besides  those  in  whom  we  saw  the  work  of 
grace  manifestly  begun  before  they  left  the  Orphan  House. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

1857  —  1860. 

IHE  HOUSE  FOR  FOUR  HUNDRED  OPENED  —  PRAYER  MORE  THAN  ANSWERED 
—  THE  RESORT  IN  TROUBLE  — AN  OUTPOURING  OF  THE  SPIRIT  ON  THE 
ORPHANS — LAND  FOR  A  NEW  BUILDING  PURCHASED — "BUT  ONE  LIFE 
TO  SPEND  FOR  GOD"  —  "SCATTERING,  YET  INCREASING"  —  A  MEMO- 
RABLE YEAR — THH  GERM  OF  THE  IRISH  REVIVAL  — LETTER  FROM  AN 
ORPHAN  —  THE  FRUIT  OF  SIX  MONTHS'  PRAYER— THE  RESULTS  OF  THE 
WORK  —  REVIVAL  AMONG  THE  ORPHANS. 

UNDER  date  of  Nov.  12,  1857,  Mr.  M.  writes  :  -*- 

The  long  looked-for  and  long  prayed-for  day  had  now 
arrived  when  the  desire  of  my  heart  was  granted  to  me, 
to  be  able  to  open  the  house  for  four  hundred  additional 
orphans.  Much  had  I  labored  in  prayer  and  active  engage- 
ments to  accomplish  what  was  to  be  done  previously ;  and 
now  things  were  so  far  advanced  as  that  the  new  house 
was  ready  for  use ;  and  a  few  days  after  we  began  to 
receive  the  children  into  it.  How  precious  this  was  to  me, 
such  will  be  able  to  enter  into,  who,  having  day  by  day 
prayed  for  a  blessing  for  seven  years,  and  often  repeatedly 
on  the  same  day,  at  last  obtain  •  the  desire  of  their  heart. 
Yet  this  blessing  came  not  unexpectedly  to  me,  but  had 


1858.  CONCLUSION.  447 

been  looked  for,  and  had,  in  the   full   assurance  of  faith, 
been  expected  to  be  obtained  in  God's  own  time. 

Feb.  17,  1858.  As  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge,  I  have  now 
all  I  require  in  the  way  of  pecuniary  means  for  the  third 
house  also,  so  that  I  am  able  to  accomplish  the  full  enlarge- 
ment of  the  orphan  work  to  one  thousand  orphans. 

By  the  conclusion  of  the  year  under  consideration, 
Mr.  M.  had  received,  from  all  sources,  thirty-five  thou- 
sand three  hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds  nine  shillings 
threepence  toward  the  new  Orphan  Houses,  "being 
actually  three  hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds  nine 
shillings  threepence  more  than  I  had  been  from  the 
commencement  praying  for." 

The  following  circumstance,  connected  with  the 
maintenance  and  care  of  the  orphans,  exhibits  the 
reliance  placed  upon  prayer  and  faith  for  relief  in 
every  exigency:  — 

Towards  the  end  of  November,  1857, 1  was  most  unex- 
pectedly informed  that  the  boiler  of  our  heating  apparatus 
at  the  new  Orphan  House,  No.  1,  leaked  very  considerably, 
so  that  it  was  impossible  to  go  through  the  winter  with 
such  a  leak.  Our  heating  apparatus  consists  of  a  large 
cylinder  boiler,  inside  of  which  the  fire  is  kept,  and  with 
which  boiler  the  water  pipes  which  warm  the  rooms  are 
connected.  Hot  air  is  also  connected  with  this  apparatus. 
This  now  was  my  position.  The  boiler  had  been  consid- 
ered suited  for  the  work  of  the  winter ;  the  having  had 
ground  to  suspect  its  being  worn  out,  and  not  to  have  done 
anything  towards  its  being  replaced  by  a  new  one,  and  to 
have  said  I  will  trust  in  God  regarding  it,  would  be  care- 


448  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

less  presumption,  but  not  faith  in  God.     It  would  be  the 
counterfeit  of  faith. 

The  boiler  is  entirely  surrounded  by  brickwork  ;  its 
{state,  therefore,  could  not  be  known  without  taking  down 
the  brickwork  ;  this,  if  needless,  would  be  rather  injurious 
to  the  boiler  than  otherwise ;  and  as,  year  after  year,  for 
eight  winters,  we  had  had  no  difficulty  in  this  way,  we  had 
not  anticipated  it  now.  But  suddenly  and  most  unexpect- 
edly, at  the  commencement  of  the  winter,  this  difficulty 
occurred.  What  then  was  to  be  done  ?  For  the  children, 
especially  the  younger  infants,  I  felt  deeply  concerned  that 
they  might  not  suffer  through  want  of  warmth.  But  how 
were  we  to  obtain  warmth  ?  The  introduction  of  a  new 
boiler  would,  in  all  probability,  take  many  weeks.  The 
repairing  of  the  boiler  was  a  questionable  matter,  on 
account  of  the  greatness  of  the  leak ;  but,  if  not,  nothing 
could  be  said  of  it,  till  the  brick-chamber  in  which  the 
boiler,  with  Hazard's  patent  heating  apparatus,  is  inclosed, 
was,  at  least  in  part,  removed ;  but  that  would,  at  least  as 
far  as  we  could  judge,  take  days,  and  what  was  to  be  done 
in  the  mean  time  to  find  warm  rooms  for  three  hundred 
children  ?  It  naturally  occurred  to  me  to  introduce  tem- 
porary gas  stoves,  but,  on  further  weighing  the  matter,  it 
was  found  that  we  should  be  unable  to  heat  our  very  large 
rooms  with  gas  except  we  had  very  many  stoves,  which 
we  could  not  introduce,  as  we  had  not  a  sufficient  quantity 
of  gas  to  spare  from  our  lighting  apparatus.  Moreover,  for 
each  of  these  stoves  we  needed  a  small  chimney,  to  carry 
off  the  impure  air.  This  mode  of  heating,  therefore, 
though  applicable  to  a  hall,  a  staircase,  or  a  shop,  would 
not  suit  our  purposes.  I  also  thought  of  the  temporary 
introduction  of  Arnott's  stoves  ;  but  they  would  be  unsuit- 
able, as  we  needed  chimneys,  long  chimneys,  for  them,  as 
they  would  have  been  of  a  temporary  kind,  and  therefore 
must  go  out  of  the  windows.  On  this  account,  the  uncer* 


1858.  CONCLUSION.  449 

tainty  of  its  answering  in  our  case,  the  disfigurement  of 
the  rooms  almost  permanently,  led  me  to  see  it  needful  to 
give  up  this  plan  also.  But  what  was  to  be  done  ?  Gladly 
would  I  have  paid  one  hundred  pounds  if  thereby  the 
difficulty  could  have  been  overcome,  and  the  children  not 
be  exposed  to  suffer  for  many  days  from  being  in  cold 
rooms.  At  last  I  determined  on  falling  entirely  into  the 
hands  of  God,  who  is  very  merciful  and  of  tender  compas 
Bion,  and  I  decided  on  having,  at  all  events,  the  brick- 
chamber  opened,  to  see  the  extent  of  the  damage,  and  to 
see  whether  the  boiler  might  be  repaired,  so  as  to  carry  us 
through  the  winter.  The  day  was  fixed  when  the  work- 
men were  to  come,  and  all  the  necessary  arrangements 
were  made.  The  fire,  of  course,  had  to  be  let  out  while 
the  repairs  were  going  on.  But  now  see.  After  the  day 
was  fixed  for  the  repairs,  a  bleak  north  wind  set  in.  It 
began  to  blow  either  on  Thursday  or  Friday  before  the 
Wednesday  afternoon  when  the  fire  was  to  be  let  out. 
Now  came  the  first  really  cold  weather  which  we  had  in 
the  beginning  of  last  winter,  during  the  first  days  of  De- 
cember. What  was  to  be  done  ?  The  repairs  could  not 
be  put  off.  I  now  asked  the  Lord  for  two  things,  viz.  that 
he  would  be  pleased  to  change  the  north  wind  into  a 
south  wind,  and  that  he  would  give  to  the  workmen  "  a 
mind  to  work ; "  for  I  remembered  how  much  Nehemiah 
accomplished  in  fifty-two  days,  whilst  building  the  walls 
of  Jerusalem,  because  "  the  people  had  a  mind  to  work." 
Well,  the  memorable  day  came.  The  evening  before,  the 
bleak  north  wind  blew  still ;  but  on  the  Wednesday  the 
south  wind  blew  :  exactly  as  I  had  prayed.  The  weather 
was  so  mild  that  no  fire  was  needed.  The  brickwork  is 
removed,  the  leak  is  found  out  very  soon,  the  boiler-makers 
begin  to  repair  in  good  earnest.  About  half-past  eight  in 
the  evening,  when  I  was  going  to  leave  the  new  Orphan 
House  for  my  home,  I  was  informed  at  the  lodge  that  the 


450  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXFV 

acting  principal  of  the  firm  whence  the  boiler-makers  came 
was  arrived,  to  see  how  the  work  was  going  on,  and  whether 
he  could  in  any  way  speed  the  matter.  I  went  immedi- 
ately into  the  cellar,  therefore,  to  see  him  with  the  men,  to 
seek  to  expedite  the  business.  In  speaking  to  the  principal 
of  this,  he  sakl  in  their  hearing,  "the  men  will  work  late 
this  evening,  and  come  very  early  again  to-morrow."  "  We 
would  rather,  sir,"  said  the  leader,  "  work  all  night."  TLcn 
remembered  I  the  second  part  of  my  prayer,  that  God 
would  give  the  men  "  a  mind  to  work."  Thus  it  was  :  by 
the  morning  the  repair  of  the  boiler  was  accomplished,  the 
leak  was  stopped,  though  with  great  difficulty,  and  within 
about  thirty  hours  the  brickwork  was  up  again  and  the  fire 
in  the  boiler ;  and  all  the  time  the  south  wind  blew  so 
mildly  that  there  was  not  the  least  need  of  a  fire. 

Here,  then,  is  one  of  our  difficulties  which  was  overcome 
by  prayer  and  faith. 

For  nearly  three  months  all  went  on  well  ;  but  at  the 
end  of  February  another  leak  appeared,  which  was  worse 
than  the  previous  one.  But  over  this  also  we  were  helped 
through  prayer,  so  that  without  any  real  inconvenience  the 
repairs  were  accomplished  within  about  thirty  hours.  From 
that  time  the  Lord  has  not  tried  us  any  further  in  this  way. 
While  I  am  writing  this  it  is  fine  warm  weather,  and  I 
have  ordered  in  both  houses  the  fires  to  be  discontinued 
in  the  heating  apparatuses,  and,  the  Lord  willing,  a  new 
boiler  will  of  course  be  substituted. 

Feb.  2,  1858.  "From  Newton"  one  pound.  To-day  I 
took  the  first  active  steps  towards  the  building  of  the 
third  house,  when  immediately  afterwards  I  was  informed 
by  letter  that  a  lady  in  London,  an  entire  stranger  to  me, 
had  ordered  her  bankers  to  send  me  three  hundred  pounds 
for  the  support  of  the  orphans.  I  was  also  further 
informed  in  the  evening  that  in  two  weeks  eight  hundred 
pounds  shall  be  paid  to  me  for  the  work  of  the  Lord, 


1858.  CONCLUSION.  451 

The  three  hundred  pounds  was  sent  the  next  day,  and 
the  eight  hundred  pounds  a  fortnight  after.  See  how,  with 
enlargement  of  the  work,  the  Lord  keeps  pace  with  the 
expenses,  helping  when  help  is  really  needed,  often  also 
giving  beforehand. 

m  * 

During  the  year  1857-8,  twenty-four  schools  were 
supported  or  assisted  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Insti- 
tution, three  thousand  nine  hundred  and  sixty-three 
Bibles  and  portions  of  Scripture  were  circulated,  and 
three  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds 
expended  for  the  aid  of  eighty-two  laborers  in  various 
parts  of  the  world.  From  these  men  Mr.  Miiller 
received  letters  containing  the  delightful  intelligence 
that  their  labor  had  been  blessed  of  the  Lord.  After 
giving  copious  extracts  from  these  letters,  Mr.  M. 
adds : — 

Such  extracts  might  be  greatly  multiplied,  and,  as  I  said 
before,  a  large  volume  might  easily  be  written ;  but  space 
forbids  me  giving  any  more.  I  feel  it,  however,  due  to 
the  Christian  reader  to  state  that  there  is  good  reason  to 
believe  that  many  hundreds  of  souls  have  been  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  through  the  instrumentality  of 
these  brethren  within  the  last  year ;  and  may  we  not 
hope  that  even  that  which  is  known  is  not  nearly  all  that 
the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  accomplish  through  them? 
How  seasonably,  often,  the  help  for  which  I  had  labored  in 
prayer  has  come  to  these  dear  servants  of  Christ,  the  follow- 
ing extracts  from  letters  may  show,  though  hundreds  of 
similar  letters  have  been  received  by  me  within  the  last 
twenty  years. 


452  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

May  19,  1858.  "  I  gratefully  acknowledge  the  Lord's 
goodness  in  the  receipt  of  your  check  for  ten  pounds.  Being 
brought  low,  my  dear  wife  and  myself,  when  specially  wait- 
ing on  him  last  evening,  pleaded  with  the  Lord  that  he 
would  graciously  send  a  supply  this  morning ;  and  again 
we  have  the  proof  of  his  love  by  your  letter  and  its  con- 
tents. Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul!  With  many  thanks 
to  you,  in  which  my  dear"  wife  unites,  I  am,"  etc. 

Feb.  27,  1858.  "  O,  how  my  heart  goes  out  towards 
you  for  your  affectionate  remembrance  of  us  in  our  low 
estate !  Not  a  shilling  had  we  in  the  house,  nor  any  human 
prospect  of  any  money,  when  your  remittance  of  five 
pounds  reached  us." 

A  laborer  on  the  Continent  writes  on  Dec.  17,  1857 : 
"  We  received  yesterday  your  kind  note  inclosing  eight 
pounds.  The  very  day  you  sent  your  letter  to  the  post- 
office,  the  12th  instant,  was  a  day  set  apart  for  prayer,  with 
fasting,  to  ask  the  Lord  for  means." 

There  were  also  circulated  during  the  year  1,334,791 
tracts  and  books.  Letters  received  from  the  persons 
who  distributed  them  show  that  they  were  greatly 
blessed  in  awakening  and  converting  souls. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  299 
orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  House  on  Ashley  Down,  Bris- 
tol. During  the  past  year  there  were  admitted  into  it,  and 
into  the  new  house  for  400,  altogether  219  orphans.  The 
total  number  of  orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care 
since  April  11,  1836,  is  871. 

The  opening  of  the  new  house  for  400  orphans,  which  is 
not  a  wing  of  the  house  that  has  been  before  in  existence, 
but  an  entirely  distinct  establishment,  and  larger  than  the 
former,  has  made  it  needful  to  distinguish  between  these 
two  houses  in  this  way,  that  the  house  which  was  opened 


1858.  CONCLUSION.  453 

on  June  18,  1849,  is  now  called  the  new  Orphan  House 
"No.  1,  and  the  one  which  was  opened  on  Nov.  12,  1857, 
is  called  the  new  Orphan  House  No.  2.  The  new  Orphan 
House  No.  1  is  fitted  up  for  the  accommodation  of  140 
orphan  girls  above  seven  years  of  age,  80  orphan  boys  above 
seven  years,  and  80  male  and  female  orphans  from  their 
earliest  days,  till  they  are  about  seven  or  eight  years  of  age. 
The  infants,  after  having  passed  the  age  of  seven  or  eight 
years,  are  removed  into  the  different  departments  for  older 
boys  and  girls.  The  new  Orphan  House  No.  2  is  fitted  up 
for  200  female  infant  orphans,  and  for  200  elder  female 
orphans. 

Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to 
for  anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £102,714,  9s.  6d.  has  been 
given  to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to 
God,  since  the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum 
includes  the  amount  received  for  the  building  fund  for  the 
houses  already  built  and  the  one  to  be  built.  It  may  also 
be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount 
which  has  been  given  for  the  other  objects,  since  the  com- 
mencement of  the  work,  amounts  to  £38,297,  12s.  11-Jcl. ; 
and  that  which  has  come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles  since  the 
commencement  amounts  to  £2,222,  4s.  3^d;  by  sale  of 
tracts,  £2,294,  6s.  Hid.,  and  by  the  payments  of  children  in 
the  day  schools,  from  the  commencement,  £2,138,  11s.  41  d. 
During  the  past  twenty-two  years  the  Spirit  of  God  has 
been  again  and  again  working  among  the  orphans  who 
were  under  our  care,  so  that  very  many  of  them  have  been 
brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  ;  but  we  never  had 
so  great  a  work,  and  at  the  same  time  one  so  satisfactory, 
within  so  short  a  time,  as  during  the  past  year.  I  will 
enter  somewhat  into  details  for  the  benefit  of  the  reader. 
There  are  one  hundred  and  forty  elder  girls  in  the  new 
Orphan  House  No.  1,  of  whom,  at  the  beginning  of  the  last 
period,  ten  were  considered  to  be  believers. 


454  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

On  May  26,  1857,  the  death  of  an  orphan,  Caroline 
Bailey,  took  place.  The  death  of  this  beloved  girl,  who 
had  known  the  Lord  several  months  before  she  fell  asleep, 
seems  to  have  been  used  by  the  Lord  as  a  means  of 
answering  IL  a  goodly  measure  our  daily  prayers  for  the 
conversion  of  the  orphans.  It  pleased  God  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  last  period  mightily  to  work  among  the 
orphans,  so  that  all  at  once,  within  a  few  days,  without 
any  apparent  cause,  except  it  be  the  peaceful  end  of  the 
beloved  Caroline  Bailey,  more  than  fifty  of  these  girls 
were  brought  to  be  under  concern  about  their  souls,  and 
some  with  deep  conviction  of  sin  accompanying  it,  so  that 
they  were  exceedingly  distressed.  And  how  is  it  now  ? 
my  readers  may  ask ;  for  young  persons  are  often  appar- 
ently much  concerned  about  the  things  of  God,  but  these 
imprq&sions  pass  away.  True,  dear  reader,  I  have  seen 
this  myself,  having  had  to  do  with  many  thousands  of  chil- 
dren and  young  persons  within  the  last  thirty  years.  Had, 
therefore,  this  work  among  the  orphans  begun  within  the 
last  few  days,  or  even  weeks,  I  should  have  passed  it  over 
in  silence ;  but  more  than  a  year  has  now  elapsed  since  it 
commenced,  and  it  will,  therefore,  give  joy  to  the  godly 
reader  to  hear  that  in  addition  to  those  ten  who  were 
previously  believers,  and  of  whom  one  has  been  sent  to 
service,  there  are  twenty-three  girls  respecting  whom  for 
several  months  there  has  been  no  doubt  as  to  their  being 
believers ;  two  died  in  the  faith  within  the  year ;  and  there 
are  thirty-eight  more  who  are  awakened  and  under  con- 
cern about  their  souls,  but  respecting  whom  we  cannot 
speak  as  yet  so  decidedly.  All  this  regards  only  one 
branch  of  the  Orphan  Establishment,  the  elder  girls  of 
the  House  No.  1.  In  addition  to  this,  I  am  glad  also  to 
be  able  to  state  that  among  the  other  girls  in  the  New 
House  No.  2,  and  among  the  boys  also,  some  are  interested 
about  the  things  of  God ;  yea,  our  labors  begin  already  to 


1858.  CONCLUSION.  455 

be  blessed  to  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  new  received 
orphans. 

Continuing  the  narrative  of  the  progress  of  the  new 
Orphan  Houses,  Mr.  M.  writes  under  date  of  Oct.  29, 

1858:  — 

In  the  last  Report  I  stated  that  I  was  looking  out  for 
land  for  the  third  house.  Regarding  this,  I  waited  day  by 
day  upon  God.  But  for  many  months  it  pleased  him  to 
exercise  my  faith  and  patience.  When,  more  than  once  I 
seemed  to  have  obtained  my  desire,  I  again  appeared  fur- 
ther from  it  than  ever.  However,  I  continued  to  pray  and 
to  exercise  faith,  being  fully  assured  that  the  Lord's  time 
was  not  yet  come,  and  that,  when  it  was,  he  would  help. 
And  so  it  proved.  At  last,  in  September,  1858,  I  obtained 
eleven  and  a  half  acres  of  land,  quite  close  to  the  new 
Orphan  Houses  No.  1  and  No.  2,  and  only  separated  from 
them  by  the  road.  On  these  eleven  and  a  half  acres  of 
land  a  house  is  built.  The  price  for  house  and  land  was 
three  thousand  six  hundred  and  thirty-one  pounds  fifteen 
shillings,  being  more  money  than  I  should  have  seen  it 
right  to  expend  on  the  site,  had  it  not  been  of  the  utmost 
importance  that  the  third  house  should  be  quite  near  the 
other  two,  to  facilitate  the  superintendence  and  direction 
of  the  establishment.  Thus,  at  last,  this  prayer  also  was 
answered,  concerning  which  I  had  been  waiting  upon  God 
for  so  many  months,  and  concerning  which  the  difficulties 
as  to  sight  and  reason  seemed  so  great,  but  respecting 
which  my  mind  was  continually  at  peace ;  for  I  was  sure 
that,  as  I  was  doing  God's  work,  he  would,  in  his  own 
time,  help  me  in  this  particular  also.  The  longer  I  go  on 
in  this  service,  the  more  I  find  that  prayer  and  faith  can 
overcome  every  difficulty. 

Having  now  obtained  land,  and  so  much,  my  desire  was 


456  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CIUP.  XXIV. 

to  make  the  best  use  of  it,  and  to  build  for  four  hundred 
orphans,  instead  of  for  three  hundred,  as  I  had  previously 
purposed  to  do.  After  having  had  several  meetings  with 
the  architects,  and  finding  that  it  was  possible  to  accom- 
modate, with  comparatively  little  more  expense,  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  orphans,  instead  of  four  hundred,  I  finally 
determined  on  that  number,  so  as  to  have  eventually  one 
thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans  under  my  care, 
instead  of  one  thousand,  as  for  several  years  previously 
had  been  contemplated.  The  greatness  of  the  number  of 
destitute  children  bereaved  of  both  parents  by  death, — 
together  with  the  greatness  of  the  Lord's  blessing,  which 
has  during  all  these  many  years  rested  upon  niy  service  in 
this  way,  —  and  the  greatness  of  the  Lord's  help  in  giving 
me  assistants  and  helpers  in  the  work  as  well  as  means,  — 
and,  above  all,  the  deep  realization  that  I  have  but  one  life 
to  spend  for  God  on  earth,  and  that  that  one  life  is  but  9 
brief  life ;  —  these  were  the  reasons  which  led  me  to  this 
further  enlargement.  To  this  determination  of  a  still  fur- 
ther enlargement  I  came  solely  in  dependence  upon  the 
living  God  for  help,  though  the  increase  of  expense  for 
the  building  fund,  on  account  of  the  purchase  of  the  land, 
and  accommodation  to  be  built  for  the  additional  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  orphans  more  than  had  been  from  the 
beginning  contemplated,  would  not  be  less  than  from  six 
thousand  to  seven  thousand  five  hundred  pounds  more 
than  I  had  originally  expected  the  total  of  the  premises, 
which  were  to  be  erected,  would  cost;  and  though,  in 
addition  to  this,  the  yearly  additional  expenditure  for  the 
maintenance  of  these  one  hundred  and  fifty  orphans, 
beyond  the  intended  number  of  one  thousand,  could  not  be 
less  than  one  thousand  eight  hundred  pounds  a  year.  But 
none  of  these  difficulties  discouraged  me. 

Nov.  27.     It  is  this  day  -a  twelvemonth  since  we  be- 
gan to  receive  fresh  children  into  the  new  Orphan  House 


1859.  CONCLUSION.  457 

No.  2.  Since  then  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  have  been 
very  many,  and  his  help  has  been  very  great.  There  have 
been  received  from  Nov.  27,  1857,  to  Nov.  27,  1858,  alto- 
gether three  hundred  and  eight  orphans.  Such  a  year  I 
never  spent  in  this  service,  —  one  so  full  of  help  and  bless- 
ing in  every  way. 

Jan.  4,  1859.  Received  seven  thousand  pounds,  which 
was  entirely  left  at  my  disposal,  as  the  work  of  God  in 
which  I  am  engaged  might  more  especially  require  it. 
When  I  decided  at  the  end  of  October,  1858,  to  build  for 
four  hundred  and  fifty  orphans,  instead  of  three  hundred, 
I  needed  several  thousand  pounds  more,  and  was  fully 
assured  that  God  would  give  me  the  required  means, 
because  in  reliance  upon  him,  and  for  the  honor  of  his 
name,  I  had  determined  on  this  enlargement ;  and  now 
see,  esteemed  reader,  how  the  Lord  honored  this  my  faith 
in  him! 

Jan.  12.  From  Westerham,  in  eighty-eight  small  dona- 
tions, £4,  8s.  6d.  Without  my  knowledge  these  eighty- 
eight  small  donations  had  been  contributed,  and  were 
sent  to  me. 

May  26.  Daring  the  year  now  closing,  four  thousand 
one  hundred  and  forty-nine  pounds  seventeen  shillings 
fivepence  was  expended  in  aid  of  ninety-one  brethren 
laboring  in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  Belgium,  France, 
Switzerland,  Sardinia,  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  East  Indies, 
China,  and  British  Guiana.  Also,  during  the  past  year 
1,885,401  tracts  and  books  have  been  circulated. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period  there  were  four 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  Houses 
No.  1  and  No.  2.  On  May  26,  1859,  there  were  six  hun- 
dred and  seventy-two  orphans  in  the  two  houses,  i.  e.  in 
No.  1,  299,  and  in  No.  2,  373.  The  total  number  of 
orphans  who  have  been  under  our  care  since  April  11, 
1836,  is  1,083. 

39 


458  THE  LIFE   OF   TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

Though  during  the  past  year  we  have  not  had  so  great 
and  so  sudden  a  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  going  on  among 
the  orphans  as  during  the  previous  year,  when,  within  a 
few  days,  above  fifty  out  of  one  department  of  one  hundred 
and  forty  girls  were  suddenly  brought  under  deep  concern 
about  their  souls ;  yet,  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  has  not 
been  withheld  even  spiritually.  There  are  already  many 
caring  about  the  things  of  God  among  the  four  hundred 
and  twenty-four  orphans  who  were  received  within  the 
last  eighteen  months,  and  who  ask  it,  as  a  privilege,  to  be 
allowed,  in  the  summer,  to  take  their  Bibles  with  them  to 
bed,  so  that,  should  they  awake  in  the  morning  before 
the  bell  is  rung,  they  may  be  able  to  read  it.  Out  of 
the  thirteen  girls  who  were  sent  to  service,  nine  had  been 
believers  for  some  time  before  they  left  the  establishment. 

When  I  began  the  orphan  work,  one  of  the  especial 
objects  which  I  had  in  view  was  to  benefit  the  church  of 
Christ  at  large,  by  the  accounts  which  I  might  be  enabled 
to  write  in  connection  with  this  service ;  for  I  expected, 
from  the  beginning,  to  have  many  answers  to  prayer  granted 
to  me,  and  I  confidently  anticipated  that  the  recording 
of  them  would  be  beneficial  to  believers,  in  leading  them 
to  look  for  answers  to  their  own  prayers,  and  in  encourag- 
ing them  to  bring  all  their  own  necessities  before  God  in 
prayer.  I  likewise  firmly  believed  that  many  unconverted 
persons  would,  by  means  of  such  writings,  be  led  to  see  the 
reality  of  the  things  of  God.  As  I  expected,  so  it  has  been. 
In  very  many  instances  the  reading  of  the  Reports  of  this 
Institution,  or  the  "Narrative  of  the  Lord's  Dealings"  with 
me,  has  been  blessed  by  God  to  the  conversion  of  those 
who  knew  not  our  Lord  Jesus.  In  thousands  of  instances, 
likewise,  believers  have  been  benefited  through  them,  being 
thereby  comforted,  encouraged,  led  more  simply  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  led  more  fully  to  trust  in  God  for  every- 
thing j  in  a  word,  led,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to  walk 


1859.  CONCLUSION.  459 

in  the  same  path  of  faith  in  which  the  writer,  by  the  help 
of  God,  is  walking.  The  thousands  of  instances  of  blessing 
which  have  been  brought  before  me  during  the  past  twenty- 
four  years  (for  almost  daily  I  have  heard  of  fresh  cases, 
and  often  of  several  on  the  same  day),  have  only  still  fur- 
ther led  me  to  earnestness  in  prayer,  that  the  Lord  would 
condescend  to  use  these  publications  still  more,  and  make 
them  a  blessing  to  many  tens  of  thousands  of  his  children, 
and  to  many  tens  of  thousands  of  the  unconverted.  And 
now  the  reader  will  rejoice  with  me,  when  he  reads  what, 
tbllows.  I  am  the  more  led  to  relate  the  following,  that 
the  godly  reader  more  than  ever  may  be  encouraged  to 
prayer,  and,  also,  that  an  accurate1  statement  may  be  given 
of  this  fact,  which  has  been  already  referred  to  in  many 
public  places  in  connection  with  revival-meetings,  and 
which  likewise  has  been  several  times  stated  in  print. 

In  November,  1856,  a  young  Irishman,  Mr.  James 
McQuilkin,  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord. 
Soon  after  his  conversion  he  saw  my  Narrative  adver- 
tised. He  had  a  great  desire  to  read  it,  and  procured  it 
accordingly,  about  January,  1857.  God  blessed  it  greatly 
to  his  soul,  especially  in  showing  to  him  what  could  be 
obtained  by  prayer.  He  said  to  himself  something  like 
this  :  See  what  Mr.  Miiller  obtains  simply  by  prayer.  Thus 
I  may  obtain  blessing  by  prayer.  He  now  set  himself  to 
pray  that  the  Lord  would  give  him  a  spiritual  companion, 
one  who  knew  the  Lord.  Soon  after,  he  became  acquainted 
with  a  young  man  who  knew  the  Lord.  These  two  began 
a  prayer  meeting  in  one  of  the  Sunday  schools  in  the 
parish  of  Connor.  Having  his  prayer  answered  in  obtaining 
a  spiritual  companion,  Mr.  James  McQuilkin  asked  the 
Lord  to  lead  him  to  become  acquainted  with  some  more 
of  his  hidden  ones.  Soon  after,  the  Lord  gave  him  two 
more  young  men,  who  knew  the  Lord  previously,  as  far  as 
lie  could  judge.  In  autumn,  1857,  Mr.  James  McQuilkin 
1  See  note,  p.  472. 

* 


460  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV 

stated  to  these  three  young  men,  given  him  in  answer  to 
believing  prayer,  what  blessing  he  had  derived  from  my 
Narrative,  —  how  it  had  led  him  to  see  the  power  of  believ- 
ing prayer;  and  he  proposed  that  they  should  meet  for 
prayer,  to  seek  the  Lord's  blessing  upon  their  various  labors 
in  the  Sunday  schools,  prayer  meetings,  and  preachings  of 
the  gospel.  Accordingly,  in  autumn,  1857,  these  four 
young  men  met  together  for  prayer  in  a  small  schoolhouse 
near  the  village  of  Kells,  in  the  parish  of  Connor,  every 
Friday  evening.  On  January  1, 1858,  the  Lord  gave  them 
the  first  remarkable  answer  to  prayer  in  the  conversion  of 
a  farm  servant.  He  was  taken  into  the  number,  and  thus 
there  were  five  who  gave  themselves  to  prayer.  Shortly 
after,  another  young  man,  about  twenty  years  old,  was 
converted ;  there  were  now  six.  This  greatly  encouraged 
the  other  three  who  first  had  met  with  Mr.  James  McQuil- 
kin.  Others  now  were  converted,  who  were  also  taken 
into  the  number;  but  only  believers  were  admitted  to 
these  fellowship  meetings,  in  which  they  read,  prayed,  and 
ofiered  to  each  other  a  few  thoughts  from  the  Scriptures. 
These  meetings,  and  others  for  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel, were  held  in  the  parish  of  Connor,  Antrim,  Ireland. 
Up  to  this  time  all  was  going  on  most  quietly,  though 
many  souls  were  converted.  There  were  no  physical  pros- 
trations, as  afterwards.  About  Christmas,  1858,  a  young 
man  from  Ahoghill,  who  had  come  to  live  at  Connor,  and 
who  had  been  converted  through  this  little  company  of 
believers,  went  to  see  his  friends  at  Ahoghill,  and  spoke  to 
them  about  their  own  souls  and  the  work  of  God  at  Con- 
nor. His  friends  desired  to  see  some  of  these  converts. 
Accordingly,  Mr.  James  McQuilkin,  with  two  of  the  first 
who  met  for  prayer,  went,  on  February  2,  1859,  and  held  a 
meeting  at  Ahoghill  in  one  of  the  Presbyterian  churches. 
Some  believed,  some  mocked,  and  others  thought  there 
was  a  great  deal  of  presumption  in  these  young  converts ; 


1859.  CONCLUSION.  461 

yet  many  wished  to  have  another  meeting.  This  was  held 
by  the  same  three  young  men,  on  February  16,  1859 ;  and 
now  the  Spirit  of  God  began  to  work,  and  to  work  mightily. 
Souls  were  converted,  and  from  that  time  conversions  mul- 
tiplied rapidly.  Some  of  these  converts  went  to  other 
places,  and  carried  the  spiritual  fire,  so  to  speak,  with  them. 
The  blessed  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  spread  in  many 
places.  On  April  5,  1859,  Mr.  James  McQuillan  went 
to  Ballymena,  held  a  meeting  there  in  one  of  the  Pres- 
byterian churches,  and  on  April  11  held  another  meet- 
ing in  another  of  the  Presbyterian  churches.  Several  were 
convinced  of  sin,  and  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  went 
forward  in  Ballymena.  On  May  28,  1859,  he  went  to 
Belfast.  During  the  first  week,  there  were  meetings  held 
in  five  different  Presbyterian  churches,  and  from  that  time 
the  blessed  work  commenced  at  Belfast.  In  all  these  visits 
he  was  accompanied  and  helped  by  Mr.  Jeremiah  Meneely, 
one  of  the  three  young  men  who  first  met  with  him  after 
the  reading  of  my  Narrative.  From  this  time  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  spread  further  and  further ;  for  the  young 
converts  were  used  by  the  Lord  to  carry  the  truth  from 
one  place  to  another. 

Such  was  the  beginning  of  that  mighty  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  has  led  to  the  conversion  of  many  tens 
of  thousands,  and  which  is  still  going  on  even  in  Ireland, 
and  the  blessed  results  of  which  are  still  felt  in  Scotland, 
England,  and  other  countries.  It  is  almost  needless  to 

<D  ' 

add,  that  in  no  degree  the  honor  is  clue  to  the  instruments, 
but  to  the  Holy  Spirit  alone  ;  yet  these  facts  are  stated  in 
order  that  it  may  be  seen  what  delight  God  has  in  answer- 
ing abundantly  the  believing  prayers  of  his  children. 

Seeing,  then,  how  greatly  he  has  condescended  to  own 

these  records  regarding  his  willingness  to  listen  to  prayer, 

made  to  him  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  delighted, 

at  the  close  of  another  year,  in  connection  with  this  Insti- 

39* 


462  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV 

tution,  to  recount  a  few  of  the  very  many  instances  in 
which  God  has  been  pleased  to  answer  our  prayers,  and  to 
grant  blessing  to  rest  upon  the  various  objects  of  this  Insti- 
tution ;  yea,  blessing  greater  far  than  during  any  part  of 
the  past  twenty-six  years,  while  it  has  been  in  operation. 

Up  to  May  26,  1860,  Mr.  M.  received  for  the  build- 
ing  fund  the  sum  of  £45,113,  14s.  4Jd. 

In  May,  1859,  I  had  in  hand  for  the  Bible,  school,  tract, 
and  missionary  funds,  £2,009,  lls.  2Jd.,  a  balance  far  greater 
than  I  ever  had  had  before.  This  arose  not  from  the  fact 
of  unwillingness  to  spend  the  means  "which  the  Lord  had 
been  pleased  to  intrust  me  with,  but  chiefly  from  the  fact 
that  some  large  donations  had  come  in  during  the  last  part 
of  the  previous  year ;  and  I  had  not,  as  a  steward  who 
desires  to  act  in  the  fear  of  God,  had  opportunities  brought 
before  me  to  spend  all.  But  much  as  the  balance  was,  all 
the  various  schools,  directly  or  indirectly  connected  with 
the  Institution,  required  means  ;  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts,  which  objects  increase  more 
and  more,  needed  much,  in  order  to  enter  every  suitable 
open  door  ;  and  lastly,  and  especially,  the  ninety-one 
preachers  of  the  gospel  in  various  parts  of  the  world,  on 
my  list  on  May  26, 1859,  required  a  large  sum  to  aid  them. 
All  these  various  objects,  therefore,  needed  so  much,  that 
the  balance,  large  as  it  was,  would  have  lasted  but  a  short 
time,  had  not  the  living  God,  who  has  been  my  helper 
from  the  beginning,  and  to  whom  I  have  looked,  and 
looked  alone,  opened,  in  answer  to  our  prayers,  his  boun- 
tiful hands,  and  sent  in  more  before  the  balance  was 
expended ;  so  that,  though  without  any  human  probability 
of  meeting  even  one  half  of  the  probable  expenses  in  con- 
nection with  these  objects,  not  only  have  I  been  able  to 
meet  the  whole,  but  also,  so  bountifully  has  God  helped, 


1860.  CONCLUSION.  4G3 

that  though  the  expenses  were  £1,584,  7s.  S^d.  more  than 
during  the  preceding  year,  I  had  not  only  enough,  but 
even  a  larger  balance  was  left  than  at  the  end  of  the 
previous  year. 

Jan.  31, 1860.  On  this  day  I  received  a  donation  of  three 
thousand  pounds,  of  which  I  took  for  these  objects  two 
thousand  pounds.  Day  by  day,  during  this  period  also,  I 
"had  been  asking  the  Lord  for  means  for  these  objects  ;  and 
day  by  day  I  had  been  entreating  him  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  enable  me  to  accomplish  during  this  period  as 
much  as  during  the  former  one  in  the  way  of  circulating 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  tracts,  and  in  aiding  missionary 
operations,  though  I  had  no  natural  prospect  whatever  of 
being  able  to  do  so.  My  eyes  were  alone  directed  to  the 
living  God,  who  year  after  year  for  many  years  past  had 
allowed  me  to  increase  the  operations  of  these  three 
objects,  notwithstanding  the  continual  increase  of  expense 
in  connection  with  the  orphan  work ;  and  thus  I  expected, 
fully  expected,  though  all  appearance  was  against  it,  that 
during  this  period  also  I  should  be  again  helped  by  God, 
the  living  God.  Think,  then,  Christian  reader,  how  great 
my  spiritual  refreshment,  when,  by  this  one  donation  in  a 
great  measure,  I  saw  these  my  daily  prayers  being  again 
answered.  In  like  manner  may  you,  in  your  sphere  of 
service,  in.  your  family  affairs,  in  your  business,  in  your 
profession,  in  your  various  temporal  or  spiritual  necessities, 
have  your  prayers  answered. 

Dec.  9,  1859.  To-day  it  is  twenty-four  years  since  the 
orphan  work  commenced.  What  has  God  wrought  ! 
There  have  been  received  since  then  altogether  1,129 
orphans,  and  during  the  last  two  years  and  two  months 
alone  469,  so  greatly  has  the  work  increased  of  late.  WQ 
have  now  700  orphans  under  our  care. 

Dec.  10.  The  following  letter  was  received  to-day  from 
an  apprentice :  — 


464  THE  LIFE  OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

MOST  BELOVED   SIR  : 

With  feelings  of  gratitude  and  great  thankfulness  to  you  for  all 
the  kindness  I  experienced  whilst  under  your  care,  and  for  now 
apprenticing  me  to  a  suitable  trade  whereby  I  can  earn  my  own 
living,  I  write  you  these  few  lines.  I  arrived  at  my  destined  abode 
in  safety,  and  was  kindly  received  by  my  master  and  mistress. 
Dear  sir,  I  thank  you  for  the  education,  food,  clothing,  and  for 
every  comfort ;  but,  above  all,  for  the  instruction  from  God's  word 
which  I  received  when  in  that  happy  Orphan  House ;  for  it  was 
there  I  was  brought  to  know  Jesus  as  my  Saviour ;  and  I  hope  to 
have  him  as  my  guide  through  all  my  difficulties,  temptations,  and 
trials  in  this  world  ;  and,  having  him  for  my  guide,  I  hope  to  pros- 
per in  my  trade,  and  thereby  show  my  gratitude  to  you  for  all  the 
kindness  I  have  received.  Please  to  accept  my  gratitude  and 
thanks ;  and  I  hope  you  will  be  spared  many,  many  more  years,  to 
care  for  poor  destitute  children  like  me.  I  am  sure  I  shall  often 
look  back  with  pleasure  and  regret  to  the  time  I  was  in  that  happy 
home ;  —  with  pleasure  that  I  lived  there,  and  regret  that  I  left  it. 
Begging  you  to  accept  my  grateful  thanks,  and  with  my  kind  love 
to  Mr.  L— ,  Mr.  B— ,  Mr.  W— ,  and  Mr.  S— , 
I  am,  dear  sir, 

Yours  gratefully. 

•  *  «  • 

The  Christian  reader,  I  doubt  not,  in  perusing  such  let- 
ters, will  with  us  thank  God  for  condescending  to  give 
such  blessing,  such  abundant  blessing,  to  our  labors. 

Feb.  14,  1860.  Two  pounds  ten  shillings  sixpence,  with 
the  following  letter :  — 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER  IN  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST  : 

Will  you  please  to  accept  an  order  for  two  pounds  ten  shillings 
sixpence  by  the  same  post,  for  the  dear  orphans  under  your  care  ? 
The  history  of  this  small  sum  is  as  follows.  About  seven  and  a 
half  years  ago  your  Narrative  was  put  into  my  hands,  which  the 
Lord  very  greatly  blessed  to  my  soul.  Six  years  and  eleven  months 
ago  I  was  enabled  to  cast  myself,  my  wife  and  family,  upon  the 
Lord,  and  look  to  Him  alone  for  the  supply  of  our  temporal  neces* 


1860.  CONCLUSION.  4b5 

sities  while  laboring  in  his  glorious  cause.  From  that  time  to  the 
present  we  have  had  no  claims  upon  any  person  for  a  single  penny; 
nor  have  we  made  known  our  wants  to  any,  or  applied  to  any  per- 
son for  help,  but  to  our  heavenly  Father  alone ;  and  he  has  supplied 
our  need  and  not  suffered  us  to  be  confounded,  blessed  be  his  name  1 
My  dear  wife,  as  well  as  myself,  from  the  very  first  had  a  strong 
desire  to  help  you  a  little  in  your  blessed  work  of  love  and  labor  of 
faith ;  but,  for  a  long  time,  owing  to  the  continued  ill-health  of  my 
wife,  and  the  growing  expenses  of  our  family,  we  never  seemed  to 
have  any  money  to  spare ;  so  all  we  did  was  to  wisli,  desire,  and  talk 
about  it,  and  say  how  happy  we  should  be  if  the  Lord  would  enable 
us  to  do  so.  At  length,  we  both  felt  we  were  acting  wrong,  and  on 
the  eighth  of  August  last  we  solemnly  decided  we  would  give  the 
Lord  back  a  tenth  of  the  money  he  was  pleased  to  send  us,  though 
at  that  time  we  were  very  poor,  I  may  add  in  deeper  poverty  than 
we  had  ever  been  before  ;  yet,  under  those  circumstances,  we  were 
enabled  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  to  come  to  the  above  decision 
and  act  up  to  it  that  very  morning ;  and  the  peace  and  joy  we  both 
/elt  it  is  in  vain  for  me  to  attempt  to  describe.  The  Lord  has  kepi 
us  firm  ever  since,  and  instead  of  having  less  for  our  own  use,  we 
have  had  even  more ;  so,  dear  sir,  this  sum  is  the  fruit  of  six  months' 
prayers.  Pardon  me  for  troubling  you  with  so  long  an  account  of 
so  trifling  a  sum  ;  but  I  want  you  to  bless  our  heavenly  Father  for 
his  goodness  to  us  his  unworthy  servants,  and  to  remember  us  in 
your  petitions  at  a  throne  of  grace. 
I  am,  my  dear  brother, 

Yours  very  affectionately  and  respectfully, 

*  *  *  * 

During  the  year  1859-60  there  have  been  received  foi 
the  orphans  3,542  separate  sums.  Of  these  there  were 
1,494  under  5s.,  560  above  5s.  and  not  exceeding  10s.,  614 
above  10s.  and  not  exceeding  £1,  288  above  £1  and  not 
exceeding  £2,  411  above  £2  and  not  exceeding  £5,  93 
above  £5  and  not  exceeding  £10,  49  above  £10  and  not 
exceeding  £20,  10  above  £20  and  under  £50,  11  of  £50, 
1  of  £59,  19s.  9d.,  1  of  £62,  17s.,  1  of  £89,  4s.,  1  of  £96, 
12s.  3d.,  5  of  £100,  2  of  £500,  and  1  of  £1,500.  Among. 


466  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

these  donations  were  some  from  East  India,  Australia, 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Saxony,  Holland,  South  America, 
United  States,  from  vessels  on  the  ocean,  and  from  mission- 
aries among  the  heathen. 

During  the  year  under  consideration  twenty-three  schools 
in  England  wepe  supported  or  aided  by  the  funds  of  the 
Institution.  In  all  of  these  the  teachers  are  persons  of 
piety,  and  instruction  is  given  not  only  in  secular  knowl- 
edge, but  in  the  way  of  salvation.  Without  reckoning 
the  orphans,  13,124  souls  have  been  brought  under  habitual 
instruction  in  the  things  of  God  in  these  various  schools ; 
besides  the  many  thousands  in  the  schools  in  the  various 
parts  of  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  British  Guiana,  the 
West  Indies,  the  East  Indies,  etc.,  which  have  been  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 

The  total  amount  of  means  which  has  been  expended 
during  the  last  twenty-six  years  in  connection  with  the 
schools,  which  have  been  either  entirely  or  in  part  sup- 
ported by  the  funds  of  this  Institution,  amounts  to 
£9,275,  Os.  8 id. 

The  number  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  portions  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  which  have  been  circulated  since  May 
26,  1859,  is  as  follows :  Bibles  sold,  579.  Bibles  given 
away,  1,120.  Testaments  sold,  409.  Testaments  given 
away,  725.  Copies  of  the  Psalms  sold,  63.  Other  small 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  sold,  248. 

There  have  been  circulated  since  March  5, 1834,  through 
the  medium  of  this  Institution,  24,768  Bibles,  15,100  Tes- 
tament?:, 719  copies  of  the  Psalms,  and  1,876  other  small 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

The  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  spent  during 
the  past  year  on  the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is 
£398,  3s.  7d.  The  total  amount  spent  since  March  5,  1834, 
is  £5,681, 13s.  3Jd. 

During  the  past  year  has  been  spent  of  the  funds  of  the 


1860.  CONCLUSION.  467 

Institution,  in  aid  of  missionary  efforts  at  home  and  abroad, 
the  sum  of  £5,019,  6s.  Id.  By  this  sum  one  hundred  and 
one  laborers  in  the  word  and  doctrine,  in  various  parts  of 
the  world,  have  been  to  a  greater  or  less  degree  assisted. 
It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  these  laborers  are  located  in 
England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  Belgium,  France,  Switzerland, 
Sardinia,  Canada,  Nova  Scotia,  East  India,  China,  and 
British  Guiana. 

The  laborers  aided  by  the  Institution  were  peculiarly 
blessed  during  the  year  1859-60.  While  the  preaching  of 
those  laboring  in  foreign  lands  was  very  useful,  the  breth- 
ren preaching  in  Ireland  and  Scotland  were  signally 
favored  with  success,  and  were  permitted  to  see  in  a  won- 
derful measure  the  fruit  of  their  prayers  and  toils.  A 
single  extract  only  can  be  given  from  the  letter  of  a 
laborer  in  Scotland. 

A  devoted  servant  of  Christ  has  been  laboring  in  a 
manufacturing  town  in  Scotland,  where,  by  means  of 
schools,  Bible  classes,  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and 
preaching  the  gospel  among  thousands  of  the  most 
wretched,  most  debased,  and  most  ignorant,  he  seeks  to 
win  souls  for  the  Lord.  In  this  service  he  has  been  going 
on  year  after  year.  In  a  measure  his  labors  had  been 
blessed  up  to  the  period  of  the  last  Report,  but  far  more 
abundantly  since,  as  the  following  account,  given  by  him- 
self to  me  in  a  letter  dated  Oct.  28, 1859,  will  show  :— 

"  This  month,  through  which  we  have  passed,  has  brought 
me  to  a  point  in  my  history  which  for  years  I  have  con- 
templated and  looked  forward  to  with  deeper  and  more 
intense  desire  than  to  any  anticipated  event  in  my  whole 
life.  More  than  thirty  years  ago  there  sprang  up  in  my 
soul  a  longing  and  craving  for  the  effusion  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  on  the  church  and  on  the  world,  such  as  would 
extend  throughout  the  whole  of  Scotland.  For  this  I  have 
labored,  and  spoken,  and  prayed  increasingly.  As  I  grew 


468  THE  LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

older,  the  craving  for  this  blessing  grew  stronger.  To  see 
it  became  the  ruling  passion  of  my  soul,  and,  as  years 
rolled  away,  my  hope  of  seeing  it  realized  strengthened 
apace.  On  this  season  of  expected  blessing  we  seem  at 
length  to  have  entered.  The  religious  movement  is  creep- 
ing steadily  along  the  whole  of  the  west  of  Scotland.  It  has 
not  acquired  a  sudden  or  very  powerful  momentum.  We 
are,  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  in  the  initiatory  stage  in  all  the 
points  where  the  work  has  found  a  settlement.  A  sound 
has  gone  out  as  from  the  Lord ;  the  rumor  travels  on,  and 
in  its  course  awakens  the  careless,  opens  the  ear,  quickens 
the  attention,  and  everywhere  is  making  preparation  for 
something  coming.  This  note  of  preparation  is  calling 
the  people  together.  Their  ear  is  open  to  listen.  In 
every  place  this  hearing  is  bringing  faith  in  its  train  ;  men 
are  turning  to  God  ;  intensity  is  given  to  those  silent  cases 
of  conviction  where  for  months  or  years  there  has  been 
concern  ebbing  and  flowing  with  circumstances.  Not  a 
few  of  these  have  come  to  light  through  their  concern  all 
at  once  ripening  into  deep  distress.  Forced  out  of  the  old 
ruts  in  which  they  have  moved,  they  are  forced  to  venture 
their  all  into  the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  are  set  at  liberty. 
Such  has  been  the  process  at  work  here.  I  am  continually 
falling  in  with  solitary  cases,  and  a  number  of  these  have 
found  peace.  It  would  take  far  more  time  than  I  can  spare 
to  record  their  history,  and  how  they  obtained  deliverance." 

The  total  amount  of  the  funds  of  the  Institution  which 
has  been  spent  on  missionary  operations  since  March  5, 
1834,  is  £34,495,  3s.  4d. 

There  has  been  laid  out  for  tracts  and  books,  from  May 
26,  1859,  to  May  26,  1860,  the  sum  of  £1,650,  11s.  4|d. ; 
and  there  have  been  circulated  within  the  last  year 
2,562,001  tracts  and  books.  The  sum  total  which  has  been 
expended  on  this  object,  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  amounts  to 
£8,064,  12s.  6}d.  The  total  number  of  all  the  tracts  and 


1860.  CONCLUSION.  469 

books  which  Lave  been  circulated  since  Nov.  19,  1840,  is 
11,493,174. 

During  the  past  year  there  were  again  circulated  676,600 
tracts  and  books  more  than  during  the  year  before.  The 
great  number  of  laborers  for  God  who  have  been  raised 
up  for  service  within  the  last  two  years  in  various  parts  of 
the  world,  and  the  mighty  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
which  has  created  in  multitudes  a  desire  gladly  to  receive 
tracts  and  books,  account  for  this.  Nor  is  there  in  these 
two  particulars  a  decrease,  but  a  continual  increase.  So 
great  has  been  the  call  for  tracts  that  of  late  we  have  sent 
out  repeatedly  100,000  in  one  week,  for  gratuitous  circula- 
tion, and  sometimes  even  more  than  this.  When  the 
mighty  working  of  the  Spirit  of  God  commenced  in  Ire- 
land, I  sought  from  the  beginning  to  send  very  large  sup- 
plies of  tracts  to  Belfast  and  elsewhere,  in  order  that  thus 
the  holy  flame  might  be  fanned,  as  it  were,  #nd  that  in  the 
very  outset  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  might  be  set 
before  the  young  converts.  About  two  millions  of  the 
tracts  and  books  circulated  during  the  past  year  were 
given  away  gratuitously.  Hundreds  of  believers  have 
been  engaged  in  spreading  them  abroad,  not  merely  in 
many  parts  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  but  in  vari- 
ous other  parts  of  the  world. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  last  period,  there  were 
672  orphans  in  the  new  Orphan  Houses  No.  1  and  No.  2, 
During  the  past  year  were  admitted  into  the  two  houses 
70  orphans.  On  May  26, 1860,  there  were  just  700  orphans 
under  our  care,  our  full  number  in  the  two  houses,  i.  e.  in 
No.  1,  300,  in  No.  2,  400.  The  total  number  of  orphans 
who  have  been  under  our  care  since  April  11, 1836,  is  1,153. 
Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied  to  for 
,  anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £133,528,  14s.  has  been  given 
to  me  for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since 
the  commencement  of  the  work,  which  sum  includes  the 

40 


470  THE   LIFE   OF  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

amount  received  for  the  building  fund  for  the  houses  already 
built  and  the  one  to  be  built.  It  may  also  be  interesting 
to  the  reader  to  know  that  the  total  amount  which  has  been  - 
given  for  the  other  objects  since  the  commencement  of  the 
work  amounts  to  £51,777,  14s.  lid.;  and  that  which  has 
come  in  by  the  sale  of  Bibles,  since  the  commencement, 
amounts  to  £2,530,  4s.  5 id.;  by  sale  of  tracts,  £3,546,  19s. 
lid.;  and  by  the  payments  of  the  children  in  the  day 
schools,  from  the  commencement,  £2,304,  18s.  9d.  Be- 
sides this,  also,  a  great  variety  and  number  of  articles  of 
clothing,  furniture,  provisions,  etc.,  have  been  given  for  the 
use  of  the  orphans. 

Day  after  day,  and  year  after  year,  by  the  help  of  God, 
we  labor  in  prayer  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  orphans 
under  our  care.  These  our  supplications,  which  have  been 
for  twenty-four  years  brought  before  the  Lord  concerning 
them,  have  been  abundantly  answered  in  former  years  in 
the  conversion  of  hundreds  from  among  them.  We  have 
also  had  repeated  seasons  in  which,  within  a  short  time,  or 
even  all  at  once,  many  of  the  orphans  were  converted. 
Such  a  season  we  had  about  three  years  since,  when  within 
a  few  days  about  sixty  were  brought  to  believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus ;  and  such  seasons  we  have  had  again  twice 
during  the  past  year.  The  first  was  in  July,  1859,  when 
the  Spirit  of  God  wrought  so  mightily  in  one  school  of 
120  girls,  as  that  very  many,  yea,  more  than  one  half,  were 
brought  under  deep  concern  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls.  This  work,  moreover,  was  not  a  mere  momentary 
excitement;  but,  after  more  than  eleven  months  have 
elapsed,  there  are  31  concerning  whom  there  is  full  confi- 
dence as  to  their  conversion,  and  32  concerning  whom 
there  is  likewise  a  goodly  measure  of  confidence,  though 
not  to  the  same  amount  as  regarding  the  31.  There  ara 
therefore  63  out  of  the  120  orphans  in  that  one  school 
who  are  considered  to  have  been  converted  in  July,  1859 


1860.  CONCLUSION.  471 

This  blessed  and  mighty  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  cannot 
be  traced  to  any  particular  cause.  It  was,  however,  a 
most  precious  answer  to  prayer.  As  such  we  look  upon  it, 
and  are  encouraged  by  it  to  further  waiting  upon  Gcd. 
The  second  season  of  the  mighty  working  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  among  the  orphans,  during  the  past  year,  was  at  the 
end  of  January  and  the  beginning  of  February,  1860. 
The  particulars  of  it  are  of  the  deepest  interest.  A  very 
profitable  pamphlet  might  be  written  on  the  subject.  I 
have  prayed  again  and  again  for  guidance  how  to  act,  and 
have  at  last  come  to  the  decision  not  to  relate  the  details, 
lest  the  dear  children,  who  would  recognize  themselves  in 
the  description,  should  be  injured;  for  my  experience  of 
laboring  twenty-six  years  among  children,  and  of  having 
had  to  deal  with  so  many  very  young  believers,  has  led  me 
to  the  full  conviction  that  it  is  injurious  to  make  them 
prominent.  If  God  makes  them  prominent  by  using  them  * 
as  evidently  he  is  using  children  in  these  days,  we  have 
only  to  admire  and  to  praise ;  but  this  is  very  different 
from  ourselves  making  them  prominent.  I  must  therefore 
content  myself  by  stating  that  this  great  work  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  January  and  February,  1860,  began 
among  the  younger  class  of  the  children  under  our  care, 
little  girls  of  about  six,  seven,  eight,  and  nine  years  old ; 
then  extended  to  the  older*  girls,  and  then  to  the  boys ;  so 
that  within  about  ten  days  above  200  of  the  orphans  were 
stirred  up  to  bo  anxious  about  their  souls,  and  in  many 
instances  found  peace  immediately,  through  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus.  They  at  once  requested  to  be  allowed  to  hold 
prayer  meetings  among  themselves,  and  have  had  these 
meetings  ever  since.  Many  of  them  also  manifested  a 
concern  about  the  salvation  of  their  companions  and  rela- 
tions, and  spoke  or  wrote  to  them  about  the  way  to  be 
saved.  Should  the  believing  reader  desire  to  know  how 
it  has  been  with  these  children  since  the  end  of  January 


472  THE  LIFE  OP  TRUST.  CHAP.  XXIV. 

and  the  beginning  of  February,  our  reply  is,  we  have,  in 
most  cases,  cause  for  thankfulness.  The  present  state  of 
the  700  orphans,  spiritually,  is,  that  there  are  118  under  our 
care,  regarding  whose  conversion  we  have  full  confidence ; 
89  regarding  whom  we  have  also  confidence,  though  not 
to  that  full  degree  as  concerning  the  118 ;  and  53  whom  we 
consider  in  a  hopeful  state.  To  these  260  are  to  be  added 
the  14  who  were  sent  out  as  believers,  and  the  three  who 
died  in  the  faith  during  the  past  year.  It  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  very  many  of  the  children  in  the  Orphan  Houses 
are  quite  young,  as  we  have  received  them  from  four  months 
old  and  upward.  During  no  year  have  we  had  greater 
cause  for  thanksgiving  on  account  of  the  spiritual  blessing 
among  the  children  than  during  the  last;  AND  YET  WE 

LOOK   FOR   FURTHER   AND   GREATER   BLESSING    STILL. 


NOTE  to  p.  459.  —  Rev.  Dr.  Sawtell,  in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Wayland,  remarks  : 
"  So  scrupulous  was  Mr.  Miiller  about  stating  the  facts  correctly,  and  so 
solicitous  lest  a  wrong  impression  should  be  conveyed,  or  lest  any  statement 
of  importance  should  be  made  on  insufficient  authority,  that  he  sent  to 
Ireland  for  Mr.  McQuilkin,  who,  at  his  request,  came  to  Bristol.  Mr.  Miiller 
there  examined  personally  into  the  facts,  and  only  on  becoming  satisfied  of 
its  verity  did  he  insert  in  his  annual  Report  for  1860  the  statement  in  regard 
to  the  connection  between  his  Narrative  and  the  commencement  of  the  Irish 
Revival." 

It  is  interesting  to  find  that  Mr.  Miiller's  account  of  the  origin  of  the 
revival  accords  with  the  statements  contained  in  Prof.  Gibson's  admirable 
work,  "  THE  YEAR  OF  GRACE,"  in  which  he  details  the  events  of  the  recent 
wonderful  work  of  grace  in  Ireland.  ( See  Chaps.  III.— VIII.)  —  ED. 


A.PFJEJSTDIX. 


Mr.  Miiller  is  constantly  receiving  not  only  contributions 
in  money,  but  a  great  variety  of  useful  articles,  which  are 
regularly  sent  to  a  shop  provided  for  their  sale.  The  fol- 
lowing list  of  such  articles,  given  anonymously  during  the 
first  six  months  of  the  year  1859-60,  will  not  be  without 
interest  to  the  reader,  as  showing  by  what  an  endless 
diversity  of  means  resources  are  furnished  for  the  work 
in  which  Mr.  M.  is  engaged :  — 

June.  A  bead  bag,  a  bouquet-holder,  6  gilt  brooches,  a  gilt  bracelet, 
a  waist-buckle,  and  an  agate  heart.  —  5  pairs  of  knitted  travelling  shoes,  a 
compass  and  thermometer,  a  court-plaster  case,  a  guinea  piece,  2  half 
franc  pieces,  a  copper  coin,  4  rings,  a  brooch,  a  gold  pencil-case,  a  pair 
of  earrings,  top  of  a  seal,  and  a  gold  waist-buckle. — A  silver  watch 
guard,  a  small  brooch,  a  breastpin,  and  a  ring.  — 12  pairs  of  garters. — 
A  sofa  tidy. — A  small  stereoscopic  "box.  6  frocks,  6  shirts,  4  pocket- 
handkerchiefs,  2  pairs  of  socks,  2  nightcaps,  12  kettle-holders,  2  pairs  of 
wristlets,  4  thimbles,  2  brooches,  steel  slides,  a  bracelet,  and  waist-buckle. 
A  bead  mat,  2  bags,  a  penwiper,  3  book-marks,  and  a  scent-bag.  = —  A 
pencil,  2  pairs  of  spectacles,  a  smelling-bottle,  a  pocketbook,  some  gloves, 
stockings,  combs,  and  various  articles  of  clothing,  etc.,  together  with  a 
half-sovereign. 

July.  An  old  silver  watch,  an  old  metal  watch,  and  an  old  shilling.  — 
2  coats,  1  jacket,  one  waistcoat,  1  pair  of  trousers,  and  1  pair  of  gaiters. 
5  dresses,  a  body,  and  2  shillings.  —  9  penwipers,  4  babies'  shirts,  9  mats, 
1  pair  of  baby's  boots,  2  nightcaps,  6  pinafoi-es,  2  pairs  of  watch  pockets, 
I  ribbon  mat,  1  pincushion,  2  needlebooks,  and  3  book-markers.  —  2 
dolls,  2  dolls'  hats,  a  pair  of  bracelets,  a  pincushion,  a  needlcbook,  a 
ghav'ag  cloth,  a  sampler,  2  pairs  of  cuffs,  a  kettle-holder,  a  penwiper,  a 
40* 


474  APPENDIX. 

pair  of  baby's  shoes,  a  book-mark,  a  bag,  a  watch-guard,  a  pinafore,  and  a 
pamphlet. — 2  buckles,  a  smelling-bottle,  some  mock  pearls,  3  hair  bracelets, 
a  hair  ring,  and  a  wig. 

August.  Some  fancy  envelopes.  —  A  ring,  2  shirt  studs,  and  a  watch- 
hook. —  A  pattern  fora  collar. — A  ring  from  Stroud.  —  12  new  bon- 
nets.—  A  brooch,  a  bracelet,  a  book-marker,  some  cuffs,  a  pattern  for 
work,  and  some  trimming.  —  A  frame  for  ladies'  work.  — "  From  the 
friend  at  Devizes,"  2  skirts  of  dresses,  a  jacket,  and  a  shawl.  —  Some 
pencil  lead  for  polishing.  —  Some  knitting  and  sewing  cotton.  —  2  old 
wedding  rings. — 3  balls. — 8  book-marks,  4  postage-stamp  cases,  and  6 
pincushions. 

September.  A  parcel  containing  some  worsted,  some  brass  thimbles, 
bodkins,  and  needles.  — 4  black  ostrich  feathers,  1  white  ditto,  4  colored 
drawings.  —  3  pairs  of  socks,  6  pairs  of  stockings,  and  2  waistcoats. —  A 
pair  of  patent  renovators  (or  flesh  gloves).  —  A  small  work-bag  of  silk 
and  straw.  — A  guinea  piece,  a  lace  habit  shirt,  a  pair  of  lace  sleeves,  and 
a  French  cambric  handkerchief.  —  3  collars,  1  pocket  handkerchief,  and  1 
pair  of  sleeves.  — 2  flannel  petticoats,  a  table  cover,  a  silver  wine-strainer, 
a  silver  marrow  spoon,  1  sugar  spoon,  a  punch  ladle,  6  chemises,  and  6 
pinafores.  —  A  small  hamper  of  books.  —  1  alpaca  coat,  1  check  waist- 
coat, 1  pair  of  trousers,  3  pairs  of  shoes,  1  travelling  cap,  1  pair  of  spec- 
tacles in  case,  2  pairs  of  boots,  2  muffetees,  1  pair  of  gaiters,  1  pair  of 
boots,  8  copper  pens,  1  pair  of  slippers,  1  black  leather  bag,  1  pair  of  new 
boots,  1  coat,  1  waistcoat,  5  pairs  of  gloves,  1  pah*  of  braces,  a  necktie,  a 
dressing  box,  2  brushes,  3  razors,  a  stiletto,  a  pah:  of  spectacles,  and  2 
pieces  of  teeth  set  in  gold.  — 12  book  covers,  7  small  ditto,  1  small  box,  4 
ditto  in  one. —  A  large  box  of  .toys.  —  A  collar.  —  A  large  tea  chest,  con- 
taining 160  articles  of  ladies'  dress,  etc.  —  A  dress,  3  bodies,  3  berthas,  a 
waistband,  a  pair  of  cuffs,  a  feather,  an  ornament  for  the  hair,  some 
artificial  flowers,  some  whalebone,  and  some  pieces  of  ribbon. — A  cloth 
mantle,  a  velvet  jacket,  and  a  muslin  ditto. 

October.  3  pairs  of  crotchet  ladies'  slippers,  and  1  pair  of  child's  ditto. 
—  A  pair  of  gilt  bracelets,  a  collar,  a  pair  of  cuffs,  and  a  pair  of  worked 
sleeves.  —  2  paper  mats,  a  bead  ditto,  a  plaister  case,  3  needlebooks,  5 
small  cushions,  4  pincushions,  2  penwipers,  a  book-mark,  2  little  baskets, 
a  little  bag,  a  doll,  a  pair  of  candlestick  ornaments,  and  G  napkin  rings. 
The  parcel  also  contained  5s.  from  "Hcphzibah."  —  An  urn-stand,  a  bag, 
and  a  mat.  —  A  collar.  —  6  pence  purses.  —  3  dolls'  bonnets.  —  "A  Cana- 
dian lady's  purse."  —  9  pairs  of  boots,  3  pairs  of  shoes,  and  a  single  boot, 
all  new. 


APPENDIX.  475 

November.  A  box  containing  5  bonnets,  2  muslin  jackets,  1  silk 
ditto,  1  silk  body,  3  muslin  dresses,  1  silk  ditto,  1  barege  skirt,  18  pairs  of 
fine  stockings,  17  pairs  of  coarse  ditto,  3  pairs  of  boots,  3  stockings,  10  che- 
mises, 3  pairs  of  drawers,  5  nightdresses,  some  pieces  of  ribbon,  and  a 
few  artificial  flowers.  —  6  pairs  of  night  socks.  — A  riding  habit,  a  box,  a 
silk  body,  some  velvet  trimming,  some  satin  ditto,  2  waistbands,  some 
fringe,  some  satin  ribbon,  a  feather,  a  scarf,  a  veil,  and  a  pair  of  woollen 
Bleeves.  —  3  silver  coins.  —  A  silver  tablespoon,  some  satin  trimming, 
and  a  frill.  — 4  dresses,  a  skirt,  a  jacket,  3  children's  skirts,  and  2  frocks.  — 
A  small  gold  pencil-case,  a  gold  breastpin,  and  a  pair  of  small  gold 
earrings. — A  collar.  —  3  antimacassars,  and  a  baby's  cap.  —  2  silver 
coins,  and  a  pair  of  silver  shirt  studs.  —  7  boys'  shirts.  — A  jacket  and  a 
feather.  —  A  jacket,  a  pair  of  drawers,  2  chemises,  2  nightcaps,  5  skirts, 
and  1  body. — 4  pairs  of  new  boots,  and  2  pairs  of  new  shoes.  —  A 
crumb  scraper. 

Mr.  Miiller,  as  a  faithful  steward,  renders  an  annual 
account  of  all  the  sums  intrusted  to  him.  Appended  (p. 
476)  is  the  "Auditor's  Report"  for  1859-60,  showing  the 
total  amount  in  hand  for  the  year,  including  the  building 
fund,  to  have  been  £72,188,  16s.  5 3d.  —  almost  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand  dollars.  Mr.  M.  says  :  — 

The  audited  accounts,  together  with  the  books  containing  the  income 
and  expenses,  may  be  inspected  by  the  donors.  I  particularly  state  this, 
because  I  do  not  publish  a  list  of  the  donors,  nor  do  I  mention  their  names 
otherwise,  in  order  that  there  may  not  bo  held  out  the  least  temptation  of 
giving  for  the  sake  of  worldly  applause ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  as  I  do 
tliis  work  in  the  light,  it  can  bear  the  light,  and  therefore  any  donor  can 
satisfy  himself,  if  he  please,  that  his  donation  is  accounted  for. 

To  avoid  mistakes,  delays,  and  other  difficulties,  I  would  request  that 
all  letters  for  me  should  be  directed  to  my  house,  No.  21,  Paul  Street, 

Kingsdown,  Bristol. 

GEORGE  MULLER. 

BRISTOL,  July  2,  1860. 


476 


APPENDIX. 


he  orpha 
May  26, 


Miillili 

.5  5   §.S  °«T3'Q  « 


,5       09 


<oco     "H 

COCO       0 


ie  ill  :|g 


oos 


"STjilNi       r-l^COiO       C<1 
COrHrJ<  t—       C1 


g        ftSfl 


lill 


Il 


*3 


_ 

I  o>   I  »   ; 

:«:§: 


3  s 

I3ri 

28    w  3 
2~ 

SQ 


EOBE 
JOHN 


1 


»-ieo     ooos 


::*:: 


a  ;o; 

o  :«: 


!*g 

^ft 


A 


I 

33 


3  i 
a  - 


APPENDIX.  477 


DB.    SAWTELL'S    LETTER 

The  following  letter  from  Rev.  Dr.  Sawtell,  chaplain  to 
British  and  American  seamen  at  Havre,  France,  a  gentle- 
man well  known  in  this  country,  was  received  too  late  for 
insertion  at  the  beginning  of  the  work.  Coming  directly 
from  the  scenes  to  which  it  refers,  and  abundantly  con- 
firming the  statements  already  given  by  Mr.  Miiller  him- 
self, while  it  bears  the  impress  of  a  warm  and  hearty 
appreciation  of  his  work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love,  this 
outside  view  is  the  fitting  complement  and  completion  of 
the  volume. 

To  EEV.  FRANCIS  WAYLAND,  D.D. 

MY  DEAR  SIR  :  Your  repeated  request  that  I  should  furnish  a  brief 
statement  of  what  I  know  personally  of  that  extraordinary  work  of  faith 
connected  with  the  Orphan  Houses  at  Ashley  Down,  near  Bristol,  Eng- 
land, is  so  in  accordance  with  the  expressed  wish  of  thousands  throughout 
the  land,  that,  however  sorely  pressed  with  other  duties,  I  do  not  feel  at 
liberty  to  disregard  it ;  and  more  especially  as  it  is  to  introduce  to  Ameri- 
can Christians  "  THE  LORD'S  DEALINGS  WITH  GEORGE  MULLER,"  — 
a  book  the  intrinsic  merits  of  which,  in  so  far  as  it  exemplifies  the  power 
of  a  living,  active  faith,  and  its  peculiar  adaptation  to  meet  the  wants  of 
God's  people  in  the  present  age,  has,  to  my  mind,  no  parallel  out  of  the 
Bible.  I  rejoice  in  my  heart  that  a  new  edition  is  so  soon  to  be  issued 
from  the  American  press,  in  an  abridged  form. 

I  shall  confine  myself  to  a  few  simple  facts,  connected  with  my  own 
personal  knowledge,  which  serve  only  to  confirm  all  that  is  stated  in 
the  Narrative.  The  facts  themselves  need  no  coloring ;  the  more  simply 
they  are  stated,  the  more  eloquently  do  they  speak  to  the  head  and  the 
heart ;  the  less  they  are  varnished,  the  brighter  they  shine,  And,  as  tc 


478  APPENDIX. 

Mr.  Muller  himself,  anything  in  the  shape  of  eulogy  would  be  as  foreign 
to  good  taste,  as  it  would  be  offensive  and  painful  to  one  whom  the  Lord 
delighteth  to  honor.  Indeed,  so  sensitive  is  he  on  this  point,  that,  if  he 
hears  any  one  speaking  of  the  Orphan  Houses  as  "  Mr.  Muller's  Asy- 
lum," he  repudiates  the  thought,  and  exclaims,  "No,  they  are  God's 
Orphan  Houses." 

THE     FAC  TS. 

For  the  last  five  years  my  duties  have  called  me  frequently  to  England, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  but  I  do  not  remember  making  one  of  these 
preaching  tours  without  hearing  more  or  less  of  what  many  called  "  A 
standing  miracle  at  Bristol ; "  —  A  man  sheltering,  feeding,  clothing,  edu- 
cating, and  making  comfortable  and  happy,  hundreds  of  poor  orphan  children,, 
with  no  funds  of  his  own,  and  no  possible  means  of  sustenance,  save  that 
which  God  sent  him  in  answer  to  prayer.  Of  course,  such  facts,  coming 
from  undoubted  authority,  and  o'ft-repeated,  could  not  fail  to  arrest  my 
attention,  and  cause  me  to  ponder  deeply  these  things  in  my  own  heart ; 
and  every  new  fact  that  came  to  my  ears  served  only  to  increase  an  irre- 
pressible desire  to  "  turn  aside  and  see  this  great  sight." 

I  confess,  on  my  first  visit,  in  March,  1860,  I  had  reserved  to  myself  a 
wide  margin  for  deductions  and  disappointment ;  but,  after  a  few  days  of 
careful  investigation,  I  left  Bristol  exclaiming,  with  the  Queen  of  Sheba, 
"  The  half  had  not  been  told  me."  Here  I  saw,  indeed,  seven  hundred 
orphan  children  fed  and  provided  for,  by  the  hand  of  God,  in  answer  to 
prayer,  as  literally  and  truly  as  Elijah  was  fed  by  ravens  with  meat  which 
the  Lord  provided.  And  now,  after  an  absence  of  nine  months,  I  am 
here  again,  moving  about  among  these  seven  hundred  children,  examin- 
ing their  writing,  and  the  progress  they  have  made  in  the  various  branches 
of  study,  and  their  different  kinds  of  work,  —  listening  to  their  sweet 
voices  in  songs  of  praise  to  the  God  of  the  orphan, —  passing  through  all 
parts  of  these  vast  buildings,  that  have  been  erected  for  then*  accommo- 
dation, —  conducting  their  family  worship,  and  addressing  four  hundred 
of  them  at  one  time,  and  three  hundred  at  another,  assembled  in  their 
respective  dining-halls,  the  most  silent,  attentive,  and  earnest  listeners  I 


APPENDIX.  479 

ever  addressed  ;  then  enjoying  hours  of  sweet  converse  and  prayer  with 
Mr.  Muller  himself, —  a  privilege  for  which  I  shall  ever  thank  God. 
O,  it  is  good  to  be  here ! 

But  to  the  Orphan  Houses  themselves.  These  are  all  built  of  stone, 
in  the  most  complete  and  thorough  manner.  No  pains  have  been  spared 
in  rendering  them  convenient,  comfortable,  and  safe  for  children,  and 
with  special  reference  to  warmth,  light,  ventilation,  and  cleanliness  ;  and 
while  all  is  in  good  taste,  and  exceedingly  chaste  and  neat,  it  is  all  plain, 
—  nothing  for  show  or  ornament.  House  No.  1  is  fitted  up  for  the 
accommodation  of  three  hundred  orphans,  No.  2  for  four  hundred ;  both 
completely  furnished  and  completely  filled.  No.  3,  now  in  the  course  of 
erection,  with  its  walls  up,  and  partly  under  roof,  is  planned  for  the 
accommodation  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  orphans ;  and  so  rapidly  are 
applications  coming  in  that  nearly  four  hundred  are  already  registered  on 
their  books ;  so  that  no  sooner  will  it  be  completed  than,  with  God's 
blessing,  it  will  be  filled  with  helpless  orphans.  The  entire  cost  of  these 
buildings,  and  the  manner  of  obtaining  the  funds,  I  will  state  in  Mr. 
Miiller's  own  words  :  "  Without  any  one  having  been  personally  applied 
to  for  anything  by  me,  the  sum  of  £133,528,  14s.  has  been  given  to  me 
for  the  orphans,  as  the  result  of  prayer  to  God,  since  the  commencement 
of  the  work,  which  sum  includes  the  amount  received  for  the  building 
fund,  for  the  houses  already  built,  and  the  one  now  in  progress." 

But  if  we  would  have  correct  views  of  the  entire  work,  and  understand 
what  God  is  willing  to  do  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith,  we  must  not 
confine  our  eyes  or  thoughts  to  the  seven  hundred  orphans.  There  are 
here  in  Bristol  four  day  schools  for  poor  children,  with  three  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  pupils,  instructed  by  believers  upon  scriptural  principles,  and 
one  Sunday  school,  such  as  we  call,  in  the  United  States,  "  a  Mission 
School,"  with  one  hundred  and  sixty  children,  besides  an  adult  school 
in  which  Christian  teachers  are  employed,  two  evenings  in  the  week,  to 
teach  reading  and  writing ;  all  these  schools  have  been  entirely  supported 
out  of  the  funds  sent  in  in  answer  to  prayer.  In  reference  to  this  adult 
school,  Mr.  Miiller  says  :  "  Those  who  teach  them  take  the  opportunity 
of  speaking  to  the  scholars  about  the  way  of  salvation,  and  make  remarks 


480  APPENDIX. 

on  portions  of  the  word  of  God  which  may  be  read ;  and  thus  many  have 
been  led  to  care  about  their  souls,  and  to  go  regularly  to  hear  the  gospel 
preached."  In  summing  up  the  results  in  connection  with  all  these  various 
schools,  Mr.  Miillcr  thus  remarks  :  "  Since  March,  1834,  there  have  been 
6,945  children  in  the  day  schools,  2,952  in  the  adult  schools,  and  3,227  in 
the  Sunday  schools,  making  a  total  of  13,124  souls  that  have  been  brought 
under  habitual  instruction  in  the  things  of  God,  besides  the  many  thou- 
sands in  the  schools  in  the  various  parts  of  England,  Ireland,  Scotland, 
British  Guiana,  the  West  Indies,  and  East  Indies,  which  have  been,  to 
a  greater  or  less  degree,  assisted ;  "  and  all  too,  let  the  reader  remember, 
from  funds  sent  to  Mr.  Mailer  in  answer  to  prayer. 

Nor  is  this  all.  During  the  past  year,  and  out  of  the  same  funds,  sent 
in  answer  to  prayer,  there  have  been  expended  for  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  the  sum  of  £5,681,  13s.  3^d. ;  also,  more  than  five 
thousand  pounds,  or  twenty-jive  thousand  dollars^  to  aid  missionary  efforts 
in  various  parts  of  the  world  ;  and  the  total  amount  received  since  1834, 
to  aid  the  blessed  work  of  missions  in  home  and  foreign  fields,  is  £34,495, 
3s.  4d.  Added  to  all  this  is  the  sum  of  £8,064,  12s.  6|d.  expended  since 
1840  for  the  circulation  of  religious  books  and  tracts,  by  which  sum 
11,493,174  books  and  tracts  have  been  circulated.  Thus  we  see  that  for 
these  various  objects,  disconnected  with  the  orphans,  there  has  been  sent 
in  to  Mr.  Muller,  since  March,  1834,  the  sum  of  £51,777,  14s.  lid.,  which, 
added  to  the  sum  for  the  orphans,  makes  a  total  of  £185,306,  8s.  lid.,— 
nearly  one  million  of  dollars,  sent  to  Mr.  Muller  from  various  parts  of  the 
Christian  world,  and  from  thousands  who  never  saw  him,  all  in  answer  to 
prayer,  to  aid  him  in  carrying  forward  his  benevolent  work  in  saving  souls 
and  to  honor  and  glorify  God. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  men  of  little  faith,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  what 
God  says,  should  look  upon  all  this  as  a  "  standing  miracle  ?  "  But  quite 
otherwise  does  Mr.  Muller  regard  it.  "  Think  not,"  says  he,  in  his  Narra- 
tive, "  that  I  have  the  gift  of  faith,  that  is,  that  gift  of  which  we  read  in 
1  Cor.  xii.  9,  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  *  gifts  of  healing,  the 
working  of  miracles/  etc."  "  It  is  true,"  he  adds,  "  that  the  faith  I  am 
enabled  to  exercise  is  altogether  God's  own  gift,  but  it  is  the  self-same 


APPENDIX.  481 

faith  found  in  every  believer,  the  growth  of  which  I  am  most  sensible  of; 
for  by  little  and  little  it  has  been  increasing  for  the  last  thirty  years." 

Now,  if  it  be  true  that  Mr.  Miiller  has  received  from  God  no  extraordinary 
gift,  beyond  that  which  is  common  to  every  believer,  it  becomes  a  solemn 
and  momentous  question,  and  one  to  be  pondered  deeply  and  prayerfully, 
Bif  what  means  has  this  ordinary  faith  in  him  attained  to  such  marvellous 
strength  ?  Whence  came  he  in  possession  of  that  mysterious  key  by  which 
ho  is  able  to  unlock  the  store-houses  of  God's  treasures,  and,  as  it  were, 
help  himself  to  whatever  he  needs  1  Day  by  day,  year  after  year,  doQ 
this  man  of  God  receive  the  most  extraordinary  answers  to  prayer,  and  by 
which  he  is  able  to  carry  forward  the  most  stupendous  and  complicated  works 
of  benevolence,  while  the  like  precious  faith  in  others  is  so  small  and  feeble 
as  to  be  utterly  powerless  in  moving  God's  loving  heart  in  the  bestowment 
of  blessings.  "  Is  there  not  a  cause  ?  "  And  ought  not  such  facts  and  such 
questions  to  startle  every  believer  into  the  most  thorough  searchings  of 
heart  to  discover  the  cause  of  his  little  faith  ?  Let  us  not  attempt,  as  the 
manner  of  some  is,  to  evade  the  issue,  by  resolving  it  all  into  the  sover- 
eignty of  God.  True  it  is,  God's  sovereignty  is  all-pervading,  and  as 
manifest  in  the  Chinese  as  it  is  in  the  British  Empire  ;  but  were  an  inquis- 
itive child  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  the  difference  between  the  well- 
developed,  elastic  foot  of  an  Englishman,  and  the  little  dwarfish  stump  of 
a  Chinese,  no  Christian  parent  would  consider  it  a  logical  or  scriptural 
answer  to  charge  it  all  upon  God's  sovereignty.  God  acts  as  sovereign 
in  giving  to  the  infant  a  foot,  and  certain  laws  of  physical  development, 
in  common  with  its  other  members  ;  but  when  the  mother,  in  the  pride  of 
her  heart,  bandages  that  foot  so  tight  that  the  laws  of  development 
become  nugatory  and  powerless,  in  that  case  the  sovereignty  of  God 
ceased  where  the  bandaging  commenced.  Just  so  it  is  with  faith.  Being 
seated  with  Mr.  Miiller  at  his  own  table,  a  few  evenings  since,  the  subject 
of  faith  naturally  became  the  topic  of  conversation,  when  he  beauti- 
fully remarked,  "  The  first  germ  of  faith  in  the  soul  is  very  much  like 
a  new-born  infant  in  the  cradle,  very  small  and  very  weak,  and  its  future 
growth  and  increase  of  strength  as  much  depend  on  its  daily,  constant 
exercise  AS  do  the  physical  developments  of  the  child ;  yes,"  continued 


482  APPENDIX. 

lie,  "I  can  now  as  easily  trust  God  for  thirty-five  thousand  pounds  as  1 
could  at  first  for  five  thousand" 

Now,  may  not  Mr.  M  tiller's  experience  on  this  vital  and  fundamental 
principle  cf  our  holy  religion  reveal  to  us  the  secret  cause  of  our  own 
weak  faith  ?  We  fold  it  up,  as  it  were,  in  a  napkin,  lay  it  carefully  away, 
and  treat  it  as  a  tender  but  foolish  mother  does  her  offspring :  afraid  of 
the  open  air,  it  will  take  cold ;  it  must  not  walkout,  it  will  fall  and  bieak 
its  limbs ;  it  must  not  take  nutritious  food,  it  is  so  delicate.  Thus  the 
poor,  unfortunate  child  never  rises  to  the  full  strength  and  vigor  of  man- 
hood. So  is  it  with  that  class  of  believers  who  do  little  else  than  to  nurse 
and  sing  a  kind  of  lullaby  over  their  puny  faith ;  it  must  never  venture 
out  of  sight,  or  upon  a  stormy  sea  in  a  dark  night,  or,  in  other  words, 
never  trust  God.  O,  what  a  misnomer  to  call  this  faith  !  and  what  is 
it  worth,  even  if  it  can  be  called  faith  ?  So  far  as  the  wants  of  this  per- 
ishing world  are  concerned,  it  is  as  worthless  as  the  one  talent  buried  in 
the  earth,  and  if  sufficient  to  save  the  soul,  it  can  be  saved  "  only  as  by 
fire."  Let  us  not  fail  here  to  mark  well  the  difference  between  these  two 
grains  of  faith,  both  small  and  weak  at  the  beginning,  but  one,  by  daily 
vigorous  exercise  increases  and  grows  into  such  mighty  strength  '*  that  as 
a  prince  it  hath  power  with  God,"  while  the  other,  for  want  of  exercise, 
sinks  into  imbecility,  and  becomes  powerless  for  good. 

Let  »«  notice,  also,  the  circumstances  into  which  Mr.  Miiller  voluntarily 
threw  Mmself  and  family,  for  the  very  purpose  of  affording  oppor- 
tunity for  the  exercise  of  his  faith,  —  giving  away  all  he  possessed,  lay- 
ing by  nothing  for  the  future,  —  thus  placing  himself  and  family  upon 
a  level  with  the  poorest  child,  and  forcing  his  faith,  as  it  were,  into  the 
severest  exercise,  by  looking  to  God  for  daily  bread,  no  less  for  himself 
and  family  than  for  the  seven  hundred  orphans  dependent  upon  his 
bounty.  Nor  can  he  be  persuaded  to  accept  any  money,  or  gifts  of  any 
kind,  unless  with  the  privilege  of  laying  it  at  once  upon  God's  altar, 
to  advance  the  cause  and  kingdom  of  his  blessed  Redeemer.  The  follow- 
ing facts  and  correspondence  exhibit  Mr.  Miiller's  views  and  real  character 
on  this  subject. 

In  October,  1856,  a  gentleman,  in  admiration  of  the  senices  which  Mr. 


APPENDIX.  483 

M tiller  had  rendered  to  poor  orphans,  and  to  mankind  in  general,  sent 
him  one  hundred  pounds,  as  the  commencement  of  a  fund  for  the  future  main- 
tenance of  himself  and  family.  Mr.  Mti.ller's  reply  is  so  characteristic, 
and  so  beautifully  exemplifies  the  simplicity  of  his  childlike  faith,  that  I 
give  it  in  full :  — 

"  MY  DEAR  SIR  :  I  hasten  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  communica- 
tion, and  to  inform  you  that  your  check  for  one  hundred  pounds  has 
safely  come  to  hand. 

"  I  have  no  property  whatever,  nor  has  my  dear  wife  ;  nor  have  I  had  one 
single  shilling  regular  salary  as  minister  of  the  Gospel  for  the  last  twenty- 
six  years,  nor  as  the  Director  of  the  Orphan  House  and  the  other  objects  of 
the  Scriptural  Knowledge  Institution  for  Home  and  Abroad.  When  I 
am  in  need  of  anything,  I  fall  on  my  knees,  and  ask  God  that  he  would  be 
pleased  to  give  me  what  I  need ;  and  he  puts  it  into  the  heart  of  some  one 
or  other  to  help  me.  Thus  all  niy  wants  have  been  amply  supplied  during 
the  last  twenty-six  years,  and  I  can  say,  to  the  praise  of  God,  I  have  lacked 
nothing.  My  dear  wife,  and  my  only  child,  a  daughter  twenty-four 
years  old,  are  of  the  same  mind  with  me.  Of  this  blessed  way  of  living 
none  of  us  are  tired,  but  become  day  by  day  more  convinced  of  its 
blessedness. 

"  I  have  never  thought  it  right  to  make  provision  for  myself,  or  my  dear 
wife  and  daughter,  except  in  this  way,  that  when  I  saw  a  case  of  need,  such 
as  an  aged  widow,  or  a  sick  person,  or  a  helpless  infant,  I  would  use  my 
means  freely  which  God  had  given  me,  fully  believing  that  if  either  myself, 
or  my  dear  wife  or  daughter,  at  some  time  or  other  should  be  in  need  of  any- 
thing, God  would  richly  repay  what  was  given  to  the  poor,  considering  it 
as  lent  to  himself. 

"  Under  these  circumstances  I  am  unable  to  accept  your  kindness  of  the 
gift  of  one  hundred  pounds,  towards  making  a  provision  for  myself  and  family ; 
for  so  I  understand  your  letter.  Any  gift  given  to  me,  unasked  for,  by 
those  who  have  it  in  their  heart  to  help  me  to  supply  my  personal  and 
family  expenses,  I  thankfully  accept ;  or  any  donation  given  to  me  for  the 
work  of  God  in  which  I  am  engaged,  I  also  thankfully  accept,  as  a  steward 
for  the  orphans,  etc. ;  but  your  kind  gift  seems  to  me  especially  given  to 
make  a  provision  for  myself,  which  I  think  would  be  displeasing  to  my 
heavenly  Father,  who  has  so  bountifully  given  me  my  daily  bread  hitherto. 
But  should  I  have  misunderstood  the  meaning  of  your  letter,  be  pleased  to 
let  me  know  it.  I  hold  the  check  till  I  hear  again  from  you. 

'  In  the  mean  time,  my  dear  sir,  however  you  meant  your  letter.  I  am 


484  APPENDIX. 

deeply  sensible  of  your  kindness,  and  daily  pray  that  God  would  be  pleased 
richly  to  recompense  you  for  it,  both  temporally  and  spiritually. 
"  I  am,  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  very  gratefully, 

"  GEORGE  MULLER." 

Two  days  after  the  above  letter  was  written,  Mr.  Miiller  received  a  reply, 
desiring  him  to  use  the  one  hundred  pounds  for  the  orphans,  and  within 
five  days  more  he  received  an  additional  two  hundred  pounds,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  orphans,  from  the  same  individual,  who  up  to  that  time  was 
unknown  to  Mr.  Miiller,  nor  has  he  ever  seen  him  since. 

Here  then  we  discover  the  secret  of  Mr.  Muller's  strong  faith.  He  will 
not  suffer  himself  to  be  placed  in  a  condition  where  he  cannot  exercise  it 
at  all  times  and  in  all  places.  This  is  the  soil,  dear  readers,  into  which 
Mr.  Miiller  cast  his  faith,  which  at  the  beginning  was  like  a  grain  of  mus- 
tard-seed, very  small,  but  now,  behold,  a  great  tree,  where  I  see  with  my 
own  eyes  seven  hundred  little  birds  lodging  in  the  branches  thereof;  and 
so  rapidly  and  vigorously  does  it  shoot  out  new  branches,  that  in  a  few 
months  four  hundred  and  fifty  more  will  be  warbling  their  sweet  notes  of 
praise  beneath  its  wide-spreading  foliage.  But  this  is  not  all :  Mr.  Miiller 
not  only  casts  the  seed  into  good  soil,  but  he  is  careful  to  keep  it  well 
watered  with  the  dews  of  heaven ;  and  this  he  does  "  by  prayer  and  sup- 
plication, with  thanksgiving,  making  known  his  requests  unto  God,"  and 
by  reading  and  studying  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  or,  as  he  modestly  ex- 
pressed himself  in  conversation,  "  I  am  habitually  given  to  the  reading  of 
the  word  of  God,  coupled  with  meditation  on  the  same  ;  and  everything 
connected  with  myself  or  my  service  I  turn  into  prayer." 

Now,  most  men  would  consider  such  a  stupendous  work  as  his  a  rea- 
sonable excuse  for  cutting  short  their  closet  duties.  Not  so  with  Mr. 
Mailer.  It  is  in  the  closet,  shut  up  with  God  and  the  Bible,  that  he  girds 
up  the  loins  of  his  mind,  and  burnishes  his  armor  for  the  battles  of  the 
day.  It  is  very  beautiful  also  to  notice  the  confidence  and  childlike  sim- 
plicity with  which  he  receives  everything,  and  believes  every  word  that 
God  has  spoken ;  and  the  increased  relish  and  zest  with  which  he  daily 
and  hourly  returns  to  God's  holy  word  is  very  peculiar ;  as  though  he  wag 


APPENDIX.  485 

la  o<h.*v!»aii  communication  with  heaven,  and  receiving  fresh  letters  of 
instruction  and  precious  promises  daily  and  hourly  from  his  heavenly 
Father.  Heuce,  he  never  studies  the  Bible  for  others,  but  for  himself,  to 
find  out  what  his  Father  requires  of  him ;  and,  studying  thus,  he  seems  so 
impregnated  with  God's  truth,  that  when  he  speaks  of  God,  of  Christ,  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  great  salvation,  you  are  reminded  of  the  words  of 
our  Saviour,  John  vii.  38,  for  from  him  seem  to  flow  "  rivers  of  living 
waters."  And  the  more  strikingly  does  this  appear  from  his  primitive 
style  of  preaching.  Never  taking  a  text,  but  reading  a  whole  chapter, 
more  or  less,  he  literally  teaches  his  hearers  out  of  the  Scriptures,  pouring 
forth  such  floods  of  light  upon  that  given  passage  that  his  people  very 
soon  become  mighty  hi  the  Scriptures. 

His  prayers  also  are  as  peculiar  as  his  preaching ;  — great  simplicity  in 
language ;  while  humbleness,  meekness,  gentleness,  and  fervency  of  spirit 
are  so  manifest,  that  he  recalls  to  your  mind  a  very  dear  child,  who,  hav- 
ing had  much  forgiven,  loves  much,  and  whose  tender  father,  before  whom 
it  stands,  is  so  rich,  so  benevolent,  so  forgiving,  that  it  asks  and  obtains 
great  blessings,  while  the  deep  sense  of  its  own  unworthiness  keeps  the 
child's  heart  very  tender  and  very  humble.  But  the  most  remarkable  feature 
noticeable  in  his  prayers  is  the  asking  of  everything  in  the  name,  through 
the  merits,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  do  not  mean 
that  the  fact  itself  is  peculiar,  but  the  great  stress  he  lays  upon  the  honor 
and  glory  due  to  Christ ;  —  Christ's  precious  blood ;  Christ  our  Teacher, 
our  great  atoning  High  Priest ;  Christ  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life ; 
Christ  the  Exalted,  Glorified  One ;  Christ  our  Mediator,  Intercessor,  and 
Advocate.  To  honor  and  glorify  Christ,  and  magnify  his  name  above 
every  name,  seems  to  be  the  all-pervading  theme  which  fills  his  heart  and 
moves  his  tongue. 

But  it  is  not  meet  that  I  keep  the  reader  longer  from  this  remarkable 
narrative  of  the  "  Lord's  Dealings "  with  the  man  himself.  In  this  he 
tells  his  own  story,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  Would  that  it  were 
translated  into  every  language  in  Christendom,  and  might  find  its  way 
into  every  family;  for,  to  my  mind,  it  contains  the  most  important,  the 

most  instructive  and  impressive  lesson  to  the  child  of  God  that  can  be 
41* 


486  APPENDIX. 

found  in  any  uninspired  book,  the  like  of  which  has  never  appeared  since 
the  days  of  the  Apostles.  This  is  no  hasty  opinion,  but  a  solemn  con- 
viction, after  days  and  weeks  of  diligent  search,  and  the  most  thorough 
investigation,  in  the  very  city  and  on  the  very  grounds  where  these  won- 
derful things  have  transpired.  And  if  God  raised  up  a  Luther,  m  tho 
sixteenth  century,  to  scatter  the  clouds  and  disperse  the  darkness  of  that 
age,  and  to  restore  to  his  people  that  glorious  doctrine  of  "  JUSTIFICA- 
TION BY  FAITH,"  so  long  buried  beneath  the  rubbish  of  Papal  superstition, 
why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible  that  the  same  glorious  God 
should,  in  our  day,  raise  up  a  Miiller  to  rear  this  "  Monument "  on  Ashley 
Down,  in  the  face  of  all  Christendom,  to  prove  that  the  God  of  the 
Bible,  whom  we  serve,  is  still  the  "  Living  God,"  the  hearer  and  answerer 
of  prayer ;  and  that  the  faith  taught  by  Luther,  and  by  which  alone  we 
can  be  justified  before  God,  is  not  a  dead,  but  a  living,  active,  practical  faith, 
which  has  in  it  the  power  of  an  endless  life,  and  a  power  that  can  move 
the  heart  and  the  hand  of  Him  who  moves  the  world  ? 

Let  the  dear  people  of  God  in  America  gaze  upon  this  "Monument/1 
brought  to  then*  view  in  this  narrative,  till  by  prayer  and  supplication 
they  shall  obtain  for  themselves  more  of  the  "  like  precious  faith ;  "  that 
faith  without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  —  that  faith  that 
worketh  by  love  and  purifieth  the  heart,  —  that  faith  that  removes  moun- 
tains of  obstacles  out  of  our  path,  —  that  faith  that  takes  hold  on  God's 
strength,  and  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of 
things  not  seen.  O  Lord,  bless  the  reading  of  this  book  to  the  increase  of 
our  faith,  and  the  faith  of  all  thy  dear  children,  is  the  prayer  of 

fc.  N.  SAWTELL, 
BRISTOL,  DEC.  14,  1860. 


487 


SECOND    LETTEK   FBOM    DB.    SAWTELL. 

Since  the  receipt'  of  the  preceding  letter,  the  Editor,  in 
answer  to  certain  inquiries,  has  been  favored  with  a  private 
communication  from  Dr.  Sawtell,  dated  London,  Dec.  25, 
1860,  containing  additional  information  of  interest  relating 
to  Mr.  Muller  himself  and  the  details  of  his  work,  from 
which  the  following  extracts  are  made  :  — 


He  is  tall,  rather  slender,  standing  six  feet  in  his  boots,  and  of  a 
remarkably  fine  figure,  with  a  grave  German  face,  and  dark-brownish 
eyes  that  kindle  into  a  pleasing  benevolent  expression  in  conversation. 
His  dress  is  the  very  same  in  cut  and  color  that  he  wore  in  the  German 
university  (his  coat  a  long-tail  frock),  all  in  black,  except  the  snow-white 
neck-tie,  fastened  with  a  common  plain  pin  in  front,  the  ends  hid  beneath 
a  waistcoat  buttoned  up  so  high  as  to  hide  everything  but  the  cravat ; 
making  his  whole  general  appearance,  whether  in  the  pulpit  or  in  the 
street,  a  perfect  model  of  neatness  and  order.  His  hair  is  rather  coarse, 
and  black  as  jet. 

HIS    SCHOLARSHIP. 

He  is  master  of  six  languages, — Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  German, 
French,  and  English,  —  and  reads  and  understands  the  Dutch,  and  two 
or  three  Oriental  languages,  but  does  not  profess  to  be  master  of  them. 
His  attainments  in  Biblical  literature  are  the  most  thorough,  and  I  may 
say  the  most  extraordinary. 


488 


HIS   LIBRARY. 

It  consists  of  a  Hebrew  Bible,  three  Greek  Testaments,  a  Greek  Co* 
rx>rdance  and  Lexicon,  with  some  half  dozen  different  versions  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  copies  of  the  best  translations  into  those  several  languages 
of  which  he  is  master.  These  constitute  his  entire  library  ! 

HIS    HABITS   AND   MANNER   OF    STUDY   AND   PREACHING. 

He  rises  early,  enters  his  closet,  shuts  the  door,  opens  his  Bible,  offers 
a  short  prayer  especially  to  invoke  the  guidance  of  God's  Spirit  upon  the 
reading  and  meditation  of  his  holy  word,  then  reads  and  meditates  verse 
by  verse,  chapter  by  chapter,  till  his  whole  soul  becomes  impressed  with 
God's  presence  and  impregnated  with  God's  teachings ;  then  he  bows 
himself,  and,  like  Samson,  hold  of  the  middle  pillars,  he  wrestles  with 
God,  till,  like  Israel,  he  prevails.  His  habit  of  reading  the  Scriptures  is 
to  go  straight  and  regularly  through  them,  both  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments at  the  same  time ;  that  is,  to  read  in  the  Old  one  part  of  the  day,  and 
in  the  New  the  other.  He  has  strong  objections  to  that  hop,  skip,  and 
jump  method  that  some  practise  in  reading  the  Bible,  or  the  habit  of 
opening  it  at  random.  When  asked  how  often  he  had  gone  through  the 
Bible  in  this  way,  his  answer  was,  "  I  cannot  tell,  but  probably  more  than 
a  hundred  times."  His  preaching  is  altogether  expository,  reading  a 
whole  chapter,  or  part  of  one,  or  parts  of  two  chapters,  according  to  the 
connection,  and  then  drawing  out  of  the  passage  such  rich  treasures,  so 
many  things  new  and  old,  that  I  felt  it  to  be  worth  crossing  the  Atlantic 
to  hear  them.  For  three  Sabbaths  I  sat  under  his  teachings,  and  heard 
him  twice  each  day.  Though  he  invited  me  to  preach  for  him,  I  de- 
clined, for  the  very  reason  that  I  could  not  afford  to  lose  the  precious 
opportunity  of  hearing  him.  The  happy  results  of  his  method  of  preach- 
ing are  seen  in  the  numbers  of  men  and  women  connected  with  his 
Aurches  who  have  become  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  and  are  better 
qualified  to  expound  them,  and  to  guide  inquiring  souls  to  Christ,  than 
many  a  young  minister  who  has  spent  his  three  years  in  a  theological 


489 

seminary.  £et  no  one  imagine  that  this  kind  of  preaching  becomes  dry 
and  heavy.  Never  have  I  listened  to  more  burning  words  and  touching 
eloquence  than  occasionally  burst  from  the  lips  of  this  man  of  God,  and 
especially  when  he  turns  to  the  young,  and,  with  all  the  tenderness  and 
pathos  of  a  loving  father,  pleads  with  them  "  to  seek  now  the  Lord  while 
he  may  be  found,  and  call  upon  him  whilst  he  is  near." 

BELLING    JEWELRY   SENT     IN    FOR     THE    BENEFIT   OF   TH¥ 
ORPHANS  —  IS   IT   SINFUL? 

His  answer  to  me  was  in  substance  the  following :  "  If  I  believed  it  to 
be  sinful,  I  would  smash  it  all  up,  though  it  took  ten  thousand  pounds  per 
annum  from  the  orphans'  support.  I  have  searched  the  Scriptures  and 
made  it  a  subject  of  prayer.  I  do  not  find  a  command  in  the  Bible  against 
it.  I  find  enough  to  guide  myself  in  its  use ;  so  with  my  dear  wife  and 
daughter.  We  think  a  meek,  quiet,  and  humble  spirit  the  best  of  all 
ornaments,  and  the  only  ornament  a  Christian  needs.  But  if  we  lay 
down  a  rule  and  adopt  it  as  a  principle  to  regulate  others,  consistency 
would  require  us  not  to  stop  at  mere  jewelry ;  other  rich  and  costly  articles 
of  dress,  etc.,  must  be  discarded ;  and  who  is  wise  enough  to  draw  the 
right  line,  unless  God  has  spoken  explicitly  on  the  subject  ?  No ;  these 
things  must  be  regulated  from  within.  The  conscience  must  be  kept 
quickened,  and  the  love  of  Christ  must  constrain  one  in  the  regulation 
of  these  things."  Mr.  Miiller's  consistent,  prayerful,  and  godly  life,  con- 
nected with  his  wonderful  study  and  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  gives 
weight  to  his  opinions  on  all  questions  of  this  kind. 

GENERAL  READING,   ETC. 

"  1  have  no  time,"  said  he,  "  for  that."  From  his  assistants  (to  whom 
I  am  indebted  for  many  facts  of  a  personal  nature  which  Mr.  Muller 
himself  would  never  have  disclosed)  I  learned  that  the  way  he  kept 
himself  at  all  posted  up  with  regard  to  the  stirring  events  of  the  day  was 
by  conversation  at  table  with  his  associates,  teachers,  matrons,  etc.,  who 


490 

were  expected  to  have  a  little  more  time  for  general  reading.  His  mom 
ing  hours,  after  his  closet  duties  arc  over,  are  spent  in  his  family,  opening 
his  letters,  packages,  etc.,  marking  with  his  pencil  and  separating  them 
into  such  divisions  or  classes  that  his  three  clerks  or  assistants  can  under- 
stand their  respective  duties.  He  reaches  the  Orphan  Houses  between 
ten  and  eleven  o'clock ;  there  he  remains  till  six  or  seven  in  the  evening, 
attending  to  and  overseeing  a  great  variety  of  things.  The  amount  of 
labor  he  performs  is  amazing,  and  the  almost  endless  variety  would  render 
insane,  one  would  think,  most  other  men.  Yet  he  is  never  ruffled,  never 
looks  anxious  or  out  of  temper,  —  always  calm  and  placid,  and  in  a 
prayerful  frame  of  mind,  casting  all  his  cares  upon  the  Lord,  who  careth 
for  him.  I  doubt  whether  I  shall  ever  see  his  like  again  this  side 
heaven.  If  I  am  not  a  better  man  in  future,  possessing  more  of  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  more  faith,  more  of  the  spirit  of  prayer,  and  of  holy  living,  for 
having  spent  three  weeks  at  his  feet,  surely  my  case  is  a  very  sad  one 
indeed.  I  have  not  time  to  say  more  on  this  fertile  subject  at  present. 

E.  N.  S. 


PUBLISHED     BY 


GOULD    AND    LINCOLN 

59  Wasliington  Street,  Boston. 


GOD  REVEALED  IN  NATURE  AND  IN  CHRIST;  including  a 
jixefutation  of  the  Development  Theory  contained  in  the  "  Vestiges  of  the  Nat- 
ural History  of  Creation."  By  Rev.  JAMES  B.  WALKEK,  author  of  "  THK 

x'HILOSOPlIY  OF  THE  PLAN   OF  SALVATION."      12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

THE  SUFFERING  SAVIOUR;  or,  Meditations  on  the  Last  Days  of 
Christ.  By  FRED.  W.  KKUMMACHEK,  D.D.,  author  of  "  Elijah  the  Tishbite." 
12mo,  cloth,  1.75  ;  cloth,  gilt,  2.75  ;  half  calf,  3.50. 

'•The  narrative  is  given  with  thrilling  vividness  and  pathos  and  beauty.  Marking,  as  we  pro- 
ceeded, several  passages  for  quotation,  we  found  them,  in  the  end,  BO  numerous  that  we  must  refer 
ihe  jeader  to  the  work  itself."  —  Jb'ews  of  the  Churches  (Scottish). 

THE   TESTIMONY  OF  CHRIST  TO  CHRISTIANITY.     By  PETER 
-JAYNE,  M.  A.,  author  of  "  Christian  Life,"  etc.    ICmo,  cloth,  90  cts. 
C3-  A  work  of  great  interest  and  power. 

1HE  BENEFIT  OF  CHRIST'S  DEATH,-  or,  The  Glorious  Riches  of 
Uod's  Free  Grace,  which  every  True  Believer  receives  by  Jesus  Christ  and  Him 
Crucified.  Originally  written  in  Italian  by  Aouio  Paleario,  and  now  lleprinted 
_rom  an  Ancient  English  Translation.  \Yith  an  Introduction  by  Rev.  JOHN 
AVER,  M.  A.  ICmo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

WREATH  AROUND  THE  CROSS  ;  or,  Scripture  Truths  Illustrated.  By 
.he  Rev.  A.  MORTON  JJnowx,  D.  D.  Recommendatory  Preface,  by  JOHN 
ANGELL  JAMES.  With  a  beautiful  Frontispiece.  IGmo,  cloth,  1.00. 

3ZTENT  OF  THE  ATONEMENT  IN  ITS  RELATION  TO  GOD 
AND  THE  UNIVERSE.  By  Rev.  THOMAS  W.  JENKYN,  D.  D.,  late 
President  of  Coward  College,  London.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50 

-  \Ve  consider  this  volume  as  setting  the  long  and  fiercely  agitated  question,  as  to  the  extent  of 
lue  Atonement,  completely  at  rest.  Posterity  will  thank  the  author,  till  the  latest  age«,  for  his  illui. 
;  .oub  argument." —  jV.  1'.  Evanyr.list. 

CHRIST  IN  HISTORY.  By  ROBERT  TURNBULL,  D.  D.  A  New  and  Eu- 
*arged  Edition.  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

±'HE  SCHOOL  OF  CHRIST;  or,  Christianity  Viewed  in  its  Leading 
Aspects.  Ry  the  Rev.  A.  R.  L.  FOOTE,  author  of  "  Incidents  in  the  Life  of  our 
Saviour,"  etc.  IGmo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

10 


t&  anfr 


PHILOSOPHY  OF  THE  PLAN  OF  SALVATION,-  a  book  for  the 

Times.  By  au  AMERICAN  CITIZEN.  With  an  Introductory  Essay  by  CALVIN 
E.  STOWE,  D.  D.  017s"  New  improved  and  enlarged  edition.  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

f! HE  FEE  SON  ANJ>  WORK  OF  CHRIST.  P,y  ERNEST  SARTORIUS, 
D.  D.,  Konigsbcrg,  Prussia.  Translated  by  Hev.  O A KM AN  S.  STEARNS,  D.  D. 
ISnio,  cloth,  GO  cts. 

fHE  GREAT  DAT  OF  ATONEMENT;  or,  Meditations  and  Prayers  on 

the  Last  Twenty- four  Hours  of  the  Sufferings  and  Death  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  Translated  from  the  German  of  CHARLOTTE  ELIZABETH  NEBE- 
LIN.  Edited  by  Mrs.  COLIN  MACKENZIE.  Elegantly  printed  and  bound.  IGuio, 
cloth,  1.25  ;  cloth,  gilt,  2.00  ;  Turkey  inor.,  gilt,  3.50. 

THE  HEADSHIP  OF  CHRIST,  and  the  Rights  of  the  Christian  People; 
A  Collection  of  Personal  Portraitures,  Historical  and  Descriptive  Sketches  and 
Essays,  with  the  Author's  celebrated  Letter  to  Lord  Brougham.  By  HUGH 
MILLER.  Edited,  with  a  Preface,  by  PETER  BAYNE,  A.  31.  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

THE  MISSION  OF  THE  COMFORTER  ;  with  copious  Notes.  By  JULIUS 
CHARLES  HARE.  With  the  NOTES  translated  for  the  AMERICAN  EDITION. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

THE  IMITATION  OF  CHRIST.  By  THOMAS  A  KEMPIS.  With  an  In- 
troductory Essay  by  THOMAS  CHALMERS,  D.  D.  Edited  by  HOWARD  MAL- 
COM,  D  D.  Anew  edition,  with  a  LIFE  OF  THOMAS  A  KEMPIS,  by  Dr.  C. 
ULLMANN,  author  of  "  Reformers  before  the  Reformation."  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

FINE  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.    Square  8vo,  cloth,  red  edges,  2.25 ;  cloth,  gilt, 

3.00;  half  calf,  4.00;  full  Turkey  mor.,  6.00. 
The  above  may  safely  be  pronounced  the  best  Protestant  editions  extant  of  this  celebrated  work. 

LESSONS  AT  THE  CROSS,-  or,  Spiritual  Truths  Familiarly  Exhibited  in 
their  Relations  to  Christ.  By  SAMUEL  HOPKINS,  author  of  "  The  Puritans." 
With  an  Introduction  by  REV.  GEORGE  W.  BLAGDEN,  D.  D.  New  edition. 
IGmo,  cloth,  1.00. 

THE   BETTER  LAND  ;   or,  The  Believer's  Journey  and   Future  Home. 
By  the  Rev.  A.  C.  THOMPSON.    12mo,  cloth,  1.25;  cloth,  gilt,  1.75. 
A  most  charming  and  instructive  book  for  all  now  journeying  to  the  "  better  land." 

HEAVEN.     By  JAMES  WILLIAM  KIMBALL.    With  an  elegant  vignette  title- 
page.    12mo,  cloth,  1.25  ;  cloth,  gilt,  2.00  ;  Turkey  morocco,  gilt,  3.25. 
•'  The  book  is  full  of  beautiful  ideas,  consoling  hopes,  and  brilliant  representations  of  human 
destiny,  all  presented  in  a  chaste,  pleasing,  and  very  readable  style."  —  N.  Y.  CJironide. 

THE  STATE  OF  THE  IMPENITENT  DEAD.  By  ALVAH  IIoVEY, 
D.  D.,  Prof,  of  Christian  Theology  in  Newton  Theol.  Inst.  IGmo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

SAINTS'  EVERLASTING  REST.  By  RICHARD  BAXTER.  16mo,  cloth, 
75  cts. 

HARVEST  AND  THE  REAPERS.  Home  Work  for  All,  and  how  to  do 
it.  By  Rev.  HARVEY  JN'EWCOMB.  IGmo,  cloth,  00  eta. 

11 


<§0ttlir  atxir  Ifti 


CHRISTIAN  LIFE,  SOCIAL  AND  INDIVIDUAL.    By  PETER  BAYHB, 
M.  A.    12mo,  cloth,  1.75  ;  half  calf,  3.50. 

There  is  hut  one  voice  respecting  this  extraordinary  book,  —  men  of  all  denominations,  In  all 
quarters,  agree  in  pronouncing  it  one  of  the  most  admirable  -works  of  the  age. 

THE  CHRISTIAN'S   DAILY  TREASURY;    a  Religious  Exercise  for 
every  Day  in  the  Year.    By  Rev.  E.  TEMPLE.    A  new  and  improved  edition. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 
O3T  A  work  for  every  Christian.    It  is,  indeed,  a  "  Treasury"  of  good  things. 

THE  CHURCH  MEMBER'S  GUIDE.  By  the  Rev.  JOHN  A.  JAMES. 
Edited  by  J.  O.  CHOULKS,  D.  D.  New  Edition.  With  Introductory  Essay,  by 

Rev.  HUBBAKD   WlNSLOW.      Cloth,  GO  CtS. 

THE  CHURCH  IN  EARNEST.    By  Rev.  JOHN  A.  JAMES.    ISmo,  cloth, 

75  cts. 

CHRISTIAN  PROGRESS.  A  Sequel  to  the  Anxious  Inquirer.  By  JOHN 
ANGELL  JAMKS.  ISmo,  cloth,  05  cts. 

THE  MEMORIAL  HOUR,'  or,  The  Lord's  Supper  in  its  relation  to  Doc- 
trine and  Life.  By  JEREMIAH  CHAPLIN,  D.  D.,  author  of  "  Evening  of  Life,1' 
etc.  IGmo,  1.25. 

This  is  a  precious  volume,  strictly  devo'.ional  In  its  character,  exhibiting  the  Lord's  Supper  In 
many  aspects,  presses  home  the  lessons  which  it  teaches,  shows  the  feelings  with  which  it  should  be 
regarded,  and  by  its  suggestions  and  admirable  selections  of  hymns  assists  the  communicant  to  pre- 
pare for  this  solemn  service. 

THE  MEMORIAL  NAME.  Reply  to  BISHOP  COLENSO.  By  ALEXANDER 
MAcWiiouTKK.  With  an  Introductory  Letter  by  NATHANIEL  W.  TAYLOR, 
D.  D.,  late  Dvvight  Professor  in  Yale  Theological  Seminary.  IGmo,  1.25. 

THE  MERCY  SEAT  ;  or,  Thoughts  on  Prayer.    By  A.  C.  THOMPSON,  D.D., 

Author  of  "  Better  Laud,"  etc.     12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 
Fine  Edition,  Tinted  Paper.    8vo,  cloth,  red  edges,  2.50;  cloth,  gilt  edges,  3.50. 

THE  STILL  HOUR  ;  or,  Communion  with  God.  By  Prof.  AUSTIN  PHELPS, 
D.  D.,  of  Andover  Theological  Seminary.  IGmo,  cloth,  GO  cts. 

CHRISTIANITY  AND  STATESMANSHIP  ;  with  Kindred  Topics.  By 
WILLIAM  HAGUE,  D.  D.  A  new,  revised,  enlarged,  and  much  improved  edi- 
tion. 12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

THE  EVIDENCES  OF  CHRISTIANITY,  as  exhibited  in  the  writings 
of  its  apologists,  down  to  Augustine.  By  W.  J.  BOLTON,  of  Gonville  and  Caius 
College,  Cambridge.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

CHRISTIAN  TiROTHERHOOD.  By  BARON  STOW,  D.  D.,  Pastor  of 
liowe-street  Church,  Boston.  IGmo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  WORLD  UNMASKED.  By  JOHN  BERRIDGE,  M.t 
Vicar  of  Everton,  Bedfordshire.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author,  by  Rev.  THOMAS 
GUTHBIE,  D.  D.,  Minister  of  Free  St.  John's,  Edinburgh.  IGmo,  cloth,  75  ct». 


mtb  ipncoWs  publications. 


LYRA  C(ELESTI$.    HYMNS  ON  HEAVEN.     Selected  by  A.  C. 

D.  D  ,  author  of  the  "  BETTER  LAND."    12mo,  cloth,  red  edges,  1.75. 
FIXE  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.    Square  8vo,  cloth,  red  edges,  2.50 ;  cloth,  gilt, 

3.50  ;  half  calf,  (5.00,  full  Turkey  mor.,  8.00. 
fy  A  charming  work,  containing  a  collection  of  gems  of  poetry  on  Heaven. 

GOTTHOLD'S  EMBLEMS;  or,  Invisible  Things  Understood  by  Things  that 
are  Made.  By  CHRISTIAN  SCRIVER,  Minister  of  Magdeburg  in  1671.  Translated 
from  the  Twenty-eighth  German  Edition,  by  the  liev.  ROBERT  MENZIES.  8vo, 
cloth,  1.50. 

FINK  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.  Square  8vo,  cloth,  2  50 ;  cloth,  gilt,  3.50;  half 
Turkey  mor.,  5.50}  Turkey  mor.,  7.00. 

TJIE  EXCELLENT    WOMAN,  as  Described  in  the   Book    of  Proverbs. 

With  an  Introduction  by  Rev.  W.  B.  SPRAGUE,  D.  D.    Containing  twenty-four 

splendid  Illustrations.    12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 
FINE  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.    Square  8vo.   New  and  greatly  improved  edition, 

cloth,  red  edges,  2.50}  cloth,  gilt,  3.50  ;  half  calf,  4.50;  full  Turkey  mor.,  7.00. 

MOTHERS  OF   THE   WISE  AND   GOOD.     By  JABEZ  BURNS,  D.  IX 

16mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

MY  MOTHER  ;  or,  Recollections  of  Maternal  Influence.  By  a  New  England 
Clergyman.  With  a  beautiful  Frontispiece.  12mo,  cloth,  1.25 ;  cloth,  gilt,  1.50. 

OUR  LITTLE  ONES  IN  HE  A  YEN.    Edited  by  the  Author  of  the  "  Aim- 
well  Stories,"  etc.    18mo,  cloth,  90  cts. ;  cloth,  gilt,  1.25. 
This  little  volume  contains  a  choice  collection  of  pieces,  in  verse  and  prose,  on  the  death  frnd 

future  happiness  of  young  children. 

LITTLE  MARY.  An  Illustration  of  the  Power  of  Jesus  to  Save  even  the 
Youngest.  With  an  Introduction  by  BARON  STOW,  I>.  D.  ISmo,  cloth,  40  cts. 

GATHERED  LILIES;  or,  Little  Children  in  Heaven.  By  Rev.  A.  C. 
THOMPSON,  Author  of  "  The  Better  Land."  18mo,  flexible  cloth,  40  cts. ;  flexi. 
ble  cloth,  gilt,  45  cts. ;  boards,  full  gilt,  CO  cts. 

SAFE  HOME;  or,  the  Last  Days  and  Happy  Death  of  Fanny  Kenyon.  With 
an  Introduction  by  Prof.  J.  L.  LINCOLN,  of  Brown  University.  18mo,  flexible 
cloth  cover,  gilt,  42  cts. 

HEALTH;  ITS  FRIENDS  AND  ITS  FOES.  By  R.  D.  MUSSEY,  M. 
D.,  LL.  D.,  &c.,  late  Professor  of  Anatomy  and  Surgery  at  Dartmouth  College, 
and  of  Surgery  at  the  Medical  College  of  Ohio.  With  Illustrations  and  a  Por- 
trait of  the  Author.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

THE  EVENING  OF  LIFE ;  or,  Light  and  Comfort  amidst  the  Shadows 
of  Declining  Years.  By  Rev.  JEREMIAH  CHAPLIN,  D.D.  A  new,  revised,  and 
much  enlarged  edition.  With  elegant  Frontispiece  on  Steel.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

FINE  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.   Square  8vo,  cloth,  red  edges,  2.50;  cloth,  gilt,  3.50. 

JtUTH :  A  SONG  IN  THE  DESERT.  ICmo,  clot1*  ^rible  covers,  gilt,  CO  cu.; 
cloth,  boards,  gilt,  65  cts.  Q3r  A  neat  and  mosV  charming  little  work. 

13 


<!i0:ul&  atttr    R 


WILLIAMS'S  LECTURES  ON  THE  LORD'S  PRATER.  By  WIL- 
LIAM R.  WILLIAMS,  D.  D.  Third  edition,  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

"  We  are  constantly  reminded,  in  reading  his  eloquent  pages,  of  the  old  English  •writers,  whost 
Vigorous  thought,  and  gorgeous  imagery,  and  varied  learning,  have  made  their  writings  on  inex- 
haustible mine  for  the  scholars  of  the  present  day.''—  Ch.  Observer. 

WILLIAMS' S  MISCELLANIES.   By  WILLIAM  R.  WILLIAMS,  D.  D.    New 
and  improved  edition,     iximo,  cloth,  1  75. 
"Dr.  Williams  is  a  profound  scholar  and  a  briili*nt  writer."  —  N.  T.  Evangelist. 

WILLIAMS' S  RELIGIOUS  PROGRESS  ;  Discourses  on  the  Development 
of  the  Christian  Character.  By  WILLIAM  11.  WILLIAMS,  D.  D.  Third  edition, 
12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

**  His  power  of  apt  and  forcible  illustration  is  withont  &  parallel  among  modern  writers.  The  mute 
pages  spring  into  lifj  beneath  the  magic  ot  his  radiant  imagination.  But  this  is  never  at  the  ex- 
pense of  solidity  of  thought,  or  strength  of  argument.  It  \a  seldom.,  indeed,  that  a  mind  of  eo 
much  poetical  invention  yields  such  a  willing  homage  to  the  logical  element."  —  22arjjer's  Monthly 
iliscellany. 

HARRIS'S   GREAT  TEACHER  ;  or,  Characteristics  of  our  Lord's  Minis- 
try.    By  JOHN  KAURIS,  D.  D.    With  an  Introductory  Essay  by  II.  HUMPHREY, 
D.  D.    Sixteenth  thousand.     12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 
*'Dr.  HARRIS  is  one  of  the  best  writers  of  the  age;  and  thii  volume  will  not  ia  the  least  detract 

from  his  well-merited  reputation." —  American  Pulpit. 

HARRIS'S  GREAT  COMMISSION,-  or,  The  Christian  Churcli  constituted 
and  charged  to  convey  the  Gospel  to  the  World.  A  Prize  Essay.  With  an  In- 
troductory Essay  by  W.  IL  WILLIAMS,  D.  D.  Eighth  thousand.  12mo,  cloth, 
1.75. 

*'  This  volume  will  afford  the  reader  an  intellectual  and  spiritual  banquet  of  the  highest  order."— 
Philadelphia  Ch.  Observer. 

HARRIS'S  MAN  PRIMEVAL;  or,  The  Constitution  and  Primitive  Condi- 
tion of  the  Human  Being.  With  a  linely-engraved  Portrait  of  the  Author. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

"  His  copious  and  beautiful  illustrations  of  the  successive  laws  of  the  Divine  Manifestation  haro 
yielded  us  inexpressible  delight."—  London  Eclectic  Review. 

HARRIS'S  PRE-ADAMITE  EARTH.    Contributions  to  Theological  Sci- 
enee.    By  JOHN  HARRIS,  D.  D.    New  and  revised  edition.    12rno,  cloth,  1.50. 
"  We  have  never  seen  the  natural  sciences,  particularly  geology,  made  to  give  so  decided  and  un- 
impeachable testimony  to  revealed  truth."  —  Christian  Mirror. 

HARRIS'S  PATRIARCHY ;  or,  The  Family,  its  Constitution  and  Proba- 
tion.   12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 
This  i*  the  last  of  Dr.  Harris's  valuable  series  entitled  "  Contributions  to  Theological  Science." 

HARRIS'S  SERMONS,  CHARGES,  ADDRESSES,  etc.,  delivered  by 
Dr.  HARRIS  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  during  the  height  of  his  reputa- 
tion as  a  preacher.  Two  elegant  volumes,  octavo,  cloth,  each  1.50. 

The  immense  sale  of  all  this  author's  works  attests  their  intrinsic  worth  and  great  popularity. 

14= 


anfr 


WAYLAND'S  LETTERS  ON  THE  MINISTRY  OF  THE  GOS- 
PEL. By  FRANCIS  WAYLAND,  p.D.  IGmo,  cloth,  90  cts. 

WAYLAND'S  SALVATION  J3Y  CHRIST.  A  Series  of  Discourses  on 
some  of  the  most  Important  Doctrines  of  tue  Gospel.  By  FRANCIS  WAV  LAND, 
D.  D.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50;  cloth,  gilt,  2.25. 

IHE  LIFE  OF  TRUST,-  being  a  Narrative  of  the  Dealings  of  God  with 
the  REV.  GEORGE  ML'LLEH.  Edited  and  condensed  by  Rev.  H.  LINCOLN 
WAYLAND.  With  an  Introduction  by  FRANCIS  WAYLAND,  D.D.  Cloth,  1.75. 

This  work  has  a  peculiar  charm,  as  an  unadorned  story  of  the  experience  of  a  Christian  man 
who  believed  in  the  mighty  power  of  prayer,  who  gave  a  literal  interpretation  to  the  precept,  "  Take 
no  thought  for  the  morrow,"  and  lived  by  daily  faith  in  God's  providence  and  grace. 

THE  YEAR  OF  GRACE  :  a  History  of  the  Great  Revival  in  Ireland  in 
185X  By  Rev.  WILLIAM  GIBSOX,  Professor  of  Christian  Ethics  in  the  Pres- 
byterian College,  Belfast.  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

A  remarkable  book  on  a  remarkable  subject.  Next  to  a  visit  to  the  scenes  of  the  Revival,  noth- 
ing can  give  so  adequate  an  idea  of  the  wonderful  work  as  the  thrilling  narrative  of  Prof.  Gibson. 

MEMORIALS  OF  EARLY  CHRISTIANITY;  Presenting,  in  a  graphic, 
compact,  and  popular  form,  3Iemorable  Events  of  Early  Ecclesiastical  History, 
etc.  By  Rev.  J.  G.  MIALL,  author  of  "  Footsteps  of  our  Forefathers."  With 
numerous  Illustrations.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

FOOTSTEPS  OF  OTTR  FOREFATHERS,'  What  they  Suffered  and  what 
they  Sought.  Describing  Localities,  and  Portraying  Personages  and  Events, 
conspicuous  in  the  Struggles  for  Religious  Liberty.  By  JAMES  G.  MIALL.  Con- 
taining thirty-six  Illustrations.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

MODERN  ATHEISM,'  Under  its  forms  of  Pantheism,  Materialism,  Secular- 
ism, Development,  and  Natural  Laws.    By  JAMES  BUCHANAN,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 
"  The  work  ia  one  of  the  most  readable  and  solid  which  we  have  ever  perused."  —  Hugh  Miller. 

MORNING  HOURS  IN  PATMOS.  The  Opening  Vision  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse, and  Christ's  Epistle  to  the  Seven  Churches  of  Asia.  By  Rev.  A.  C. 
THOMPSON,  D.  D.,  author  of  "  The  Better  Land,"  "  Gathered  Lilies,"  etc. 
With  beautiful  Frontispiece.  12mo,  cioth,  1.50. 

FIRST  THINGS;  or,  the  Development  of  Church  Life.  By  BARON  STOW, 
D.  D.  IGmo,  cloth,  90  cts. 

THE  GREAT  CONCERN,'  or,  Man's  Relation  to  God  and  a  Future  State. 
By  NEHEMIAH  ADAMS,  D.  D.  12mo,  cloth,  l.*5. 

••  Pungent  and  affectionate,  reaching  the  intellect,  conscience,  and  feelings  ;  admirably  fitted  to 
awaken,  guide,  and  instruct.  Just  the  thing  for  distribution  in  our  congregations."  — JV.  Y.  Observer. 

EVENINGS  WITH  THE  DOCTRINES.  By  Rev.  NEHEMIAH  ADAMS, 
D.  D.  Royal  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

TRUTHS  FOR  THE  TIMES.  By  NEHEMIAH  ADAMS,  D.  D.,  Pastor  of 
Essex-street  Church,  Boston.  12mo,  paper  cover*,  15  and  30  cts. 

15 


(§,ouJir  anir     irtflrfn' 


PURITANS;  or,  The  Court,  Church,  and  Parliament  of  England,  dur- 
ing the  reigns  of  Edward  VI.  and  Elizabeth.  By  SAMUEL  HOPKINS,  author 
of  Lessons  at  the  Cross,"  etc.  In  3  vols.  Octavo,  cloth,  per  vol.,  3.00 ;  sheep, 
4.00;  half  calf,  0.00. 

It  wi'l  be  fov.nd  the  most  interesting  snd  reliable  History  of  the  Puritans  yet  published,  narrating; 
ia  a  dramatic  style,  muiiy  facts  KithvrtJ  unkuuwn. 

THE  PREACHER  AND  THE  KING;  or,  Bourdaloue  in  the  Court  of 
Louis  XIV. ;  being  an  Account  of  the  Pulpit  Eloquence  of  that  distinguished  era. 
Translated  from  the  French  of  L.  F.  BUNGENKK,  Paris.  Introduction  by  the 
Rev.  GEORGE  POTTS,  D.  D.  A  new,  improved  edition,  with  a  fine  Likeness  and 
a  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  AUTHOR.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

THE  PRIEST  AND  THE  HUGUENOT;  or.  Persecution  in  the  Age  of 
Louis  XV.  From  the  French  of  L.  F.  BUNGENER.  Two  vols.  12mo,  cloth,  3.00. 

B3-  This  is  not  only  a  work  of  thrilling  interest,  —  no  fiction  could  exceed  it,  —  but,  as  a  Protes- 
tant work,  it  is  a  masterly  production. 

THE  PULPIT  OF  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION;  or,  The  Po- 
litical Sermons  of  the  Period  of  1770.  With  an  Historical  introduction,  Notes, 
Illustrations,  etc.  By  JOHN  WING  ATE  THORNTON,  A.  M.  I2mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

THE  LEADERS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  LUTHER,  CALVIN,  LAT- 
IMER,  and  KNOX,  the  representative  men  of  Germany,  France,  England,  and 
Scotland.  By  J.  TULLOCH,  D.  D.,  Author  of  "  Theism,"  etc.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 
A  portrait  gallery  of  sturdy  reformers,  drawn  by  a  keen  eye  and  a  strong  hand.  Dr.  Tulloch  di»- 

criminstes  clearly  the  personal  qualities  of  each  Reformer,  and  commends  and  criticises  with  equal 

frankness. 

THE  HAWAIIAN  ISLANDS;  their  Progress  and  Condition  under  Mis- 
sionary Labors.  By  RUFUS  ANDERSON,  D.  D.,  Foreign  Secretary  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  With  Maps,  Illus- 
trations, etc.  Royal  12mo,  cloth,  2.25. 

WOMAN  AND  HER  SAVIOUR  in  Persia.  By  a  RETURNED  MISSION- 
ARY.  With  beautiful  Illustrations  and  a  Map  of  the  Nestorian  Country.  12mo, 
cloth,  1.25. 

LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS;  or,  Christ  Discerned  in  his  True  Character  by  a 
Unitarian.  IGnio,  cloth,  90  cts. 

LIMITS  OF  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT  EXAMINED,  in  Eight  Lec- 
tures, delivered  in  the  Oxford  University  Pulpit,  in  the  year  1858,  on  the 
"Bampton  Foundation."  By  Reu.  H.  LONGUEVILLE  MANSEL,  B.  D.,  Leader 
in  Moral  and  Metaphysical  Philosophy  at  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  and  Editor 
of  Sir  William  Hamilton's  Lectures.  With  Copious  NOTES  TRANSLATED  for 
the  American  edition.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

THE  CR  UCIBLE  ;  or,  Tests  of  a  Regenerate  State  ;  designed  to  bring  to 
light  suppressed  hopes,  expose  false  ones,  and  confirm  the  true.  By  Rev.  J.  A. 
GoomiUK,  A.  M.  With  an  introduction  by  Rev.  E.  N.  KIRK,  D.  D.  12mo, 
cloth,  1.50. 

SATAN'S   DEVICES   AND    THE   BELIEVER'S    VICTORY.      By 

.Rev.  WILLIAM  L.  PAUSONS,  D.D.    12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

16 


mtofe's  l 


THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS  from  this  World  to  that  which  is  to  come. 
By  JOHN  BUNYAN.  NEW  AND  BEAUTIFUL  EDITION,  with  forty  elegant  Illus- 
trations, drawn  by  John  Gilbert,  and  engraved  by  "W.  H.  Whymper.  Square 
8vo,  tinted  paper,  cloth,  full  gilt,  3.50;  Turkey  mor.,  7.00. 

CHRISTIAN  MEMORIALS  OF  THE  WAR.  Embracing  Scenes  and 
Incidents  of  Christian  Bravery  and  Religious  Faith  in  the  Army.  "With  His- 
torical Notes.  By  Prof.  HORATIO  B.  HACKETT,  D.  D.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

TWEEDIE'S  GLAD  TIDINGS  ;  or,  The  Gospel  of  Peace.  A  series  of 
Daily  Meditations  for  Christian  Disciples.  By  Ilev.  W.  K.  TWEEDIE,  D.  D. 
With  an  elegant  illustrated  title-page.  ICmo,  cloth,  1.00;  cloth,  gilt,  1.50. 

TWEEDIE'S  LAMP  TO  THE  PATH ;  or,  the  Bible  in  the  Heart,  the 
Home,  and  the  Market-place.  With  an  elegant  illustrated  title-page.  IGino, 
cloth,  1.00;  cloth,  gilt,  1.50. 

TWEEDIE'S  SEED-TIME  AND  HARVEST  ;  or,  Sow  Well  and  Reap 
Well.    A  Book  for  the  Young.    With  an  elegdnt  illustrated  title-page.    IGmo, 
Cloth,  1.00  ;  cloth,  gilt,  1.50. 
BQP  The  above  interesting  works,  by  Dr.  Tweedie,  are  of  uniform  size  and  style,  and  well 

adapted  for  "gift  books." 

THE  NEW  ENGLAND   THEOCRACY.    From  the  German  of  Uhden's 
History  of  the  Congregationalists  of  New  England,  with  an  INTRODUCTION 
BY  NEANDER.    By  Mrs.  H.  C.  CONANT,  author  of  "The  English  Bible,"  etc. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 
A  work  of  rare  ability  and  interest,  presenting  the  early  religious  and  ecclesiastical  history  of 

New  England,  from  authentic  sources,  with  singular  impartiality. 

REPUBLICAN  CHRISTIANITY ;  or,  True  Liberty,  as  exhibited  in  the 
Life,  Precepts,  and  Early  Disciples  of  the  Great  Redeemer.  By  the  Rev.  E.  L. 
MAGOON,  D.  D.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

SACRED  RHETORIC  ;  or,  Composition  and  Delivery  of  Sermons.  By  H.  J. 
RIPLEY,  D.  D.,  Prof,  in  Newton  Theol.  lust.  To  which  is  added,  DR.  WARE'S 
HINTS  ON  EXTEMPORANEOUS  PREACHING.  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

GUIDO  AND  JULIUS.  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  SIN  AND  THE  PROPITIATOR; 
or  The  True  Consecration  of  the  Doubter.  Exhibited  in  the  Correspondence 
of  two  Friends.  By  FREDERICK  AUGUSTUS  O.  THOLUCK,  D.  D.  Translated 
from  the  German,  by  JONATHAN  EDWARDS  RYLAND.  With  an  Introduction 
by  JOHN  PYE  SMITH,  D.  D.  16mo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

SERVICE  THE  END  OF  LIVING.  By  ANDREW  L.  STONE,  Pastor  of 
Park-street  Church,  Boston.  IGmo,  paper  covers,  20  cts. ;  flexible  cloth,  35  cts. 
«3-  An  admirable  work  for  circulation,  especially  among  young  men. 

THE  SIGNET  RING,  AND  OTHER  GEMS.  From  the  Dutch  of  Rev. 
J.  DE  LIEFDE.  IGmo,  cloth,  1.00. 

O3T  Seldom  within  so  small  a  compass  has  such  weighty  teaching  been  presented  with  such  ex- 
quisite and  charming  skill. 

SIGNET  RING  AND  ITS  HEAVENLY  MOTTO.  From  the  Dutch  of 
Kev.  J.  DE  LIEFDE.  IGmo,  cloth,  flexible,  gilt  edges,  50  cts. 


auir 


CRUDEN'S  CONDENSED  CONCORDANCE.    A  Complete  Concordance 
to  the  Holy  Scriptures.    By  ALEXANDER  CUUDEN.    Revised  and  re-edited  by 
the  Rev.  DAVID  KING,  LL.  D.    Octavo,  cloth  arabesque,  1.75  ;  sheep,  2.00. 
The  condensation  of  the  quotations  of  Scripture,  arranged  under  the  most  obvious  heads,  whil« 
It  (hnninahes  the  liitlk  of  the  work,  greatly  facilitates  the  fiudinf.'  <>f  any  required  passage. 
••  We  have  in  this  edition  of  Cruden  the  best  made  better."—  Puritan  Recorder. 

EADIE'S  ANALYTICAL  CONCORDANCE  OF  THE  HOLT 
SCRIPTURES  ;  or,  the  Bible  presented  under  Distinct  and  Classified 
Heads  or  Topics.  By  JOHN  EADIE,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Author  of  "  Biblical  Cyclo- 
paedia," "  Ecclesiastical  Cyclopaedia,"  "  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,"  etc.  One  vol- 
ume, octavo,  840  pp.,  cloth,  4.00  ;  sheep,  5.00;  cloth,  gilt,  5.50  ;  half  calf,  0.50. 
The  object  of  this  Concordance  is  to  present  the  SCRIPTURES  ENTIRE,  under  certain  classified 

and  exhaustive  heads.    It  differs  from  an  ordinary  Concordance,  in  that  its  arrangement  depends 

not  on  WOKDS,  but  on  SUBJECTS,  and  the  verses  are  printed  in  full. 

KITTO'S  POPULAR  CYCLOPAEDIA  OF  BIBLICAL  LITERA- 
TURE. Condensed  from  the  larger  work.  By  the  Author,  JOHN  Krrro, 
D.  D.  Assisted  by  JAMES  TAYLOR,  D.  D.,  of  Glasgow.  With  over  five  hun- 
dred Illustrations.  One  volume,  octavo,  812  pp.,  cloth,  4.00  ;  sheep,  5.00  ;  half 
calf,  7.00. 

A  DICTIONARY  OF  THE  BIBLE.  Serving  also  as  a  COMMENTARY,  embodying  the  products  of 
•le  best  and  most  recent  researches  in  biblical  literature  in  which  the  scholars  of  Europe  and 
America  have  been  engaged. 

KITTO'8  HISTORY  OF  PALESTINE,  from  the  Patriarchal  Age  to  the 

Present  Time;  with  Chapters  on  the  Geography  and  Natural  History  of  the 

Country,  the  Customs  and  Institutions  of  the  Hebrews.    By  JOHN  Krrro, 

D.  D.    With  upwards  of  two  hundred  Illustrations.    12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

«3r  A  work  admirably  adapted  to  the  Family,  the  Sabbath  School,  and  the  week-day  School  U? 

biary 

WESTCOTT'S  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  STUDY  OF  THE  GOS- 
PELS. With  HISTORICAL  AND  EXPLANATORY  NOTES.  By  BROOKE  FOS3 

WESTCOTT,  M.  A.,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.    With  an,  Intro- 
duction by  Prof.  II.  B.  HACKETT,  D,  D.    Royal  12mo,  cloth,  2.00. 
OST"  A  masterly  work  by  a  master  mind. 

ELLICOTT'S    LIFE     OF    CHRIST    HISTORICALLY     CONSID- 
ERED.     The  Hulsean  Lectures  for  1859,  with  Notes  Critical,  Historical,  and 
Explanatory.    By  C.  J.  ELLICOTT,  B.  D      Royal  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 
t3-  Admirable  in  spirit,  and  profound  in  argument. 

RAWLINSON'S  HISTORICAL  EVIDENCES  OF  THE  TRT7TH 
OF  THE  SCRIPTURE  RECORDS,  STATED  ANE  W,  with  Special 
reference  to  the  Doubts  and  Discoveries  of  Modern  Times.  In  Eight  Lectures, 
delivered  in  the  Oxford  University  pulpit,  at  the  Bampton  Lecture  for  1859.  By 
GEO.  RAWLTNSON,  M.  A.,  Editor  of  the  Histories  of  Herodotus.  With  the  Co- 
pious NOTES  TRANSLATED  for  the  American  edition  by  an  accomplished  scholar. 
12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

"The  consummate  learning,  judgment,  and  general  ability,  displayed  by  Mr.  Rawlinoou  in  Ww 
tfditioa  of  ilerodutus,  are  exhibited  in  this  work  also."  —  ^forth-American. 

18 


airir 


HACKETT'S    COMMENTARY   ON   THE    ORIGINAL    TEXT   Of 
THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.    By  HORATIO  B.  HACKETT,  D.  D.t 
Prof.  of  Biblical  Literature  and  Interpretation  in  the  Newton  Thcol.  Institute. 
$Cr  A  new,  revised,  and  enlarged  edition.    Royal  octavo,  cloth,  3.00. 
HOT"  This  most  important  and  very  popular  work  has  been  thoroughly  revised  ;  large  portion! 
entirely  re-written,  with  the  addition  of  more  than  one,  hundred  page*  of  new  matter  ;  the  result 
Of  the  author's  continued  investigations  and  travels  «mce  the  publication  of  the  first  edition. 

SACKETT'S  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  SCRIPTURE.  Suggested  by  a 
Tour  through  the  Holy  Land.  With  numerous  Illustrations.  A  new,  Improved, 
and  Enlarged  edition.  By  II.  B.  HACKETT,  D.  D  ,  Prof,  of  Biblical  Literature 
in  the  Newton  Theol.  Institution.  12mo,  cloth,  1.50. 

FINE  EDITION,  TINTED  PAPER.  Square  Svo,  cloth,  red  edges,  2.50;  cloth,  gilt, 
3.50  ,  half  calf,  5.00  ;  full  Turkey  mor.,  7.50. 

Prof.  Ilackett's  accuracy  is  proverbial.  We  can  rely  on  his  statements  with  confidence,  which  ii 
fn  itself  a  pleasure.  He  knows  and  appreciates  the  wants  of  readers;  explains  the  texts  which  need 
explanation;  gives  life-like  pictures,  and  charms  while  he  instructs.  —  Jf.  1'.  Observer. 

MUSIC  OF  THE  BIBLE  ;  or,  Explanatory  Notes  upon  all  the  passages  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures  relating  to  Music.  With  a  brief  Essay  on  Hebrew  Poetry. 
By  ENOCH  HUTCHIJSSON.  With  numerous  Illustrations.  Royal  octavo,  3.25. 

This  book  is  altogether  a  unique  production,  and  will  be  found  of  interest  not  only  to  Biblical 
scholars  and  clergymen  generally,  but  also  to  Sabbath-school  teachers,  musicians,  and  the  family 
circle.  It  is  illustrated  with  numerous  engravings. 

JUALCOM'S  NEW  BIBLE  DICTIONARY  of  the  most  Important  Names, 

Objects,  and  Terms  found  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;   intended  principally  for 

Sabbath-School  Teachers  and  Bible  Classes.    By  HOWARD  MALCOM,  D  D.,  late 

President  of  Lewisburg  University,  Pa.    ICmo,  cloth,  1.00. 

93-  The  former  Dictionary,  of  which  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  copies  were  sold,  is  mad* 

the  basis  of  the  present  work. 

PATTISON'S  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE 
EPHESIANS,  Explanatory,  Doctrinal,  and  Practical.  With  a  Series  of 
Questions.  By  ROBERT  E.  PATTISON,  D.  D.,  late  President  of  Waterville 
College.  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

RIPLEY'S  NOTES  ON  THE  GOSPELS.  Designed  for  Teachers  in 
Sabbath  Schools  and  Bible  Classes,  and  as  an  Aid  to  Family  Instruction,, 
By  HENRY  J.  RIPLEY,  Prof,  in  Newton  Theol.  Inst.  With  Map  of  Canaau. 
Cloth,  embossed,  1.75. 


'  S  NOTES  ON  THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES.  With 
a  beautiful  Map,  illustrating  the  Travels  of  the  APOSTLE  PAUL,  with  a  track  of 
his  Voyage  from  Cesarea  to  Rome.  By  Prof.  II  EN  it  Y  J.  RIPLEY,  D.  D.  12mo. 
cloth,  embossed,  1.25 

KIP  LEY'S  NOTES  ON  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  TO  THE 
ROMANS.  Designed  for  Teachers  in  Sabbath  Schools  and  Bible  Classes, 
and  as  an  Aid  to  Family  Instruction.  By  HENRY  J.  RIPLEY.  12mo,  cloth, 
embossed,  90  cts. 

The  above  works  by  Prof.  Ripley  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  student  of  the  Bible,  especially 
•very  Sabbath-school  and  Bible-class  teacher.    They  contain  just  the  kind  of  information  waiucd. 

10 


(Smtlir  anir  Lincoln's 


HISTORICAL  VINDICATIONS  ;  or,  The  Province  and  Use  of  Baptist 
History.  With  Appendixes  containing  Historical  Notes,  and  Confessions  of 
Faith.  By  S.  S.  CUTTING,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ilhetoric  and  History  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Rochester.  12mo,  cloth,  1.25. 

HISTORY  OF  AMERICAN  BAPTIST  MISSIONS  in  Asia,  Africa, 
Europe,  and  North  America,  from  their  earliest  commencement  to  the  present 
time.  Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union. 
By  WM.  GAMMELL,  Professor  in  Brown  University.  With  seven  Maps,  I2mo, 
cloth,  1.25. 

JEWETT  ON  BAPTISM.  The  Mode  and  Subjects  of  Baptism.  By  MILO 
P.  JEWETT,  late  Minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Twelfth  thousand, 
cloth,  40  cts. 

JUDSON  ON  BAPTISM.  A  Discourse  on  Christian  Baptism  ;  with  many 
quotations  from  Pedobaptist  Authors.  By  ADOXIUAM  JUJDSON,  D.  D.  Fifth 
edition,  revised  and  enlarged,  cloth,  40  cts. 

NOEL'S  CHRISTIAN  BAPTISE.  By  BAPTIST  W.  NOEL.  With  fine 
steel  Portrait  of  the  Author.  IGmo,  cloth,  75  cts. 

PROGRESS  OF  BAPTIST  PRINCIPLES  IN  THE  LAST  HUN- 
DRED YEARS.  By  T.  F.  CURTIS,  Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Lewis- 
burg  University,  Pa.,  and  author  of  "  Communion,"  etc  12mo,  cloth,  1.75. 

ARNOLD'S  PREREQUISITES  TO  COMMUNION,'  or,  The  Scriptu- 
ral Terms  of  Admission  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  By  Rev.  A.  N.  ARNOLD,  D.D. 
16mo,  paper  cover,  30  cts.;  cloth,  GO  cts. 

BIBLE  BAPTISM.  A  beautiful  Steel  Engraving,  nine  by  twelve  inches  in 
size,  representing  in  the  centre  a  Church,  a  Baptismal  Scene,  etc. ;  and  in  the 
margin  are  arranged  all  the  texts  of  Scripture  found  in  the  New  Testament 
alluding  to  the  subject  of  Baptism.  An  elegant  ornamental  picture  for  the 
parlor,  40  cts. 

CROWELL'S  CHURCH-MEMBER'S  MANUAL  of  Ecclesiastical  Prin- 
ciples, Doctrines,  and  Discipline.  By  Rev.  WILLIAM  CROWELL,  D.  D.  Intro- 
duction by  H.  J.  RIPLEY,  D.  D.  Second  edition,  revised  and  improved.  12mo, 
cloth,  1.25. 

CROWELL'S  CHURCH-MEMBER'S  HAND-BOOK,-  a  Plain  Guide 
to  the  Doctrines  and  Practice  of  Baptist  Churches.  By  the  Rev.  WILLIAM 
CROWELL,  D.  D.  18mo,  cloth,  50  cts. 

EXCLUSIVENESS  OF  THE  BAPTISTS,-  a  Review  of  Dr.  Albert 
Barnes's  Pamphlet  on  "  Exclusivism."  By  H.  J.  RIPLEY,  Prof.  Newton  Theo. 
Jnst.  IGmo,  printed  cover,  15  cts. 

A  kind  yet  manly  and  most  triumphant  refutation  of  Dr.  Barnes's  serious  charges,  against  the 
Baptists,  of  **  Exclurivism,1'  etc. 


anir  IRncoIn's 


TOLTJMES,  32mo,  Gilt  Edges,  and  beautifully  Orna- 
mented Covers.       40  cts.  each. 

The  Active  Christian  ;  from  the  writings  of  JOHX  HARRIS,  D.  D. 

The  Attractions  of  Heaven.    Edited  by  Rev.  II.  A.  GRAVES. 

The  Dible  and  the  Closet.    Edited  by  REV.  J.  O.  CHOULES,  D.  D. 

The  Casket  of  Je^vels,  for  Young  Christians.    JAMES,  EDWARDS,  and  HARRIS. 

Daily  Manna  ;  for  Christian  Pilgrims.    By  Rev.  BARON  STOW,  D.  D. 

The  Cypress  Wreath  ;   a  Book  of  Consolation  for  those  who  Mourn.    Edited 

by  HUFUS  W.  GRISWOLD,  D.  D. 
The  Family  Altar ;   or,  The  Duty,  Benefit,  and  Mode  of  conducting  Family 

Worship. 

The  Family  Circle :  its  Affections  and  Pleasures.    By  Rev.  II.  A.  GRAVES. 
Golden  Gems  for  the    Christian.      Selected  from  the  Writings  of  the  Rev. 

JOHX  FLAVEL,  with  a  Memoir  of  the  Author.    By  Rev.  JOSEPH  BANVARD. 
Lyric  Gems  ;  a  Collection  of  Original  and  Select  Sacred  Poetry.     Edited  by 

Rev.  S.  F.  SMITH,  D.  D. 

The  Marriage  Hing  ;  or,  How  to  make  Home  Happy.    By  J.  ANGELL  JAMES. 
The  Mourner's  Chaplet,-  an  Offering  of  Sympathy  for  Bereaved  Friends.    Se- 
lected from  American  Poets.    Edited  by  JOHN  REESE. 
The  Silent  Comforter  ;  a  Companion  for  the  Sick-room.    By  LOUISA  PAYSON 

HOPKINS. 
The  Young  Communicant  ;  an  Aid  to  the  Right  Understanding  and  Spiritual 

Improvement  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

V0~  Sets  of  the  above  fourteen  volumes,  forming  a  beautiful  MINIATURE  LIBRARY,  put  up  in 
neat  boxes,  suitable  as  an  ornamental  case  for  the  parlor,  and  convenient  for  packing.  5.GO. 

DOUBLE   MINIATURES.      75  cts.  each. 

The  Christian's  Daily  Companion;  containing  the  "Daily  Manna"  and 
the  "  Young  Communicant." 

Consolations  for  the  Afflicted;  containing  the  "Silent  Comforter"  and  the 
"Attractions  of  Heaven." 

Daily  Duties;  containing  the  "  Bible  and  Closet"  and  the  "  Family  Altar." 

The  Mourner  Comforted  ;  containing  the  "  Cypress  Wreath,"  by  Rev.  R.  W. 
GRISWOLU,  and  the  "  Mourner's  Chaplet,"  by  JOHX  KEESE. 

The  Wedding  Gift ;  or,  The  Duties  and  Pleasures  of  Domestic  Life,  Contain- 
ing the  "  Marriage  Ring"  and  the  "  Family  Circle." 

The  Young  Christian's  Gtiide  to  the  Doctrines  and  Duties  of  a  Religious 
Life.  Containing  the  "  Casket  of  Jewels"  and  the  "Active  Christian." 

jegj"-  Sets  of  the  above,  in  neat  boxes,  six  volumes,  4.50. 

B3>-  The  above  "  MINIATURES  "  are  all  of  standard  merit,  and  are  excellent  "  gift  books"  for 
both  the  old  and  the  young;  and,  aa  evidence  of  their  popularity,  it  is  only  necessary  to  state  that 
tlie  sales  have  been,  almost  unparalleled,  exceeding  already  lum  hundred  thousand  copicti 

ft* 


attir 


(RELIGIOUS.) 


GOTTffOLD'S  EMBLEMS;  or,  Invisible  Things  Understood  by  Things  that 
are  Made.  By  CHRISTIAN  SCRIVER.  Tr.  from  the  28th  German  Ed.  by 
Rev.  ROBERT  MENZIES.  8vo,  cloth,  Fine  Edition,  Tinted  Taper, 

royal  8vo,  cloth. 

THE  STILL  HO  UR ;  or,  Communion  with  God.  By  Prof.  AUSTIN  PHELPS, 
D.  D.,  of  Andover  Theological  Seminary.  16mo,  cloth. 

LESSONS  AT  THE  CROSS;  or,  Spiritual  Truths  Familiarly  Exhibited  in 
their  Relations  to  Christ.  By  SAMUEL  HOPKINS,  author  of  "  The  Puritans," 
etc.  Introduction  by  GEORGE  W.  BLAGDEN,  D.  D.  16mo,  cloth. 

NEW  ENGLAND  THEOCRACY.  From  the  German  of  Uhden's  History 
of  the  Congregation alists  of  New  England.  Introduction  by  NEANDER 
By  Mrs.  H.  C.  CONANT.  12mo,  cloth. 

EVENINGS  WITH  THE  DOCTRINES.  By  Rev.  NEHEMIAH  ADAMS, 
D.  D.  12mo,  cloth. 

THE  STATE  OF  THE  IMPENITENT  DEAD.  By  ALVAH  HOVEY, 
D.  D.,  Prof,  of  Christian  Theology  in  Newton  Theol.  Inst.  16mo,  cloth. 

FOOTSTEPS  OF  OUR  FOREFATHERS;  what  they  Suffered  and  what 
they  Sought.  Describing  Localities,  Personages,  and  Events,  in  the  Struggles 
for  Religious  Liberty.  By  JAMES  G.  MIAI.L.  Illustrations.  12mo,  cloth. 

MEMORIALS  OF  EARLY  CHRISTIANITY.  Presenting,  in  a  graphic 
form,  Memorable  Events  of  Early  Ecclesiastical  History,  etc.  By  Rev.  J. 
G.  MIALL.  With  Illustrations.  12mo,  cloth. 

THE  MISSIONAR  Y  ENTERPRISE.  The  most  important  Discourses  in 
the  language  on  Christian  Missions,  by  distinguished  American  Authors* 
Edited  by  BARON  STOW,  D.  D.  12mo,  cloth. 

7 HE  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD,  and  their  Relations  to  Christianity. 
By  FREDERICK  DENISON  MAURICE,  Prof,  of  Divinity  in  King's  Coll.,  Lon- 
don. IGrao,  cloth. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  WORLD  UNMASKED.  By  JOHN  BERRIDGB,  A.  M., 
Vicar  of  Everton,  Bedfordshire.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author,  by  Rev. 
THOMAS  GUTHRIE,  D.  D.  16mo,  cloth. 

THE  EXCELLENT  WOMAN,  as  described  in  the  Book  of  Proverbs.  With 
an  Introduction  by  W.  B.  SPRAGUE,  D.  D.  Twenty-four  splendid  Illustra- 
tions. 12mo,  cloth.  » 

MO  THERS  OF  THE  WISE  AND  G  0  OD.  By  JABEZ  BURNS,  D.  D.  16mo, 
cloth. 

THE  SIGNET-RING,  and  its  Heavenly  Motto.  From  the  German.  Illus- 
trated. 16mo,  cloth,  gilt 

THE  MARRIAGE-RING;  or,  How  to  Make  Home  Happy.  From  the  writ- 
ings of  JOHN  AKGELL  JAMES.  Beautifully  Illustrated  edition.  16mo, 
cloti,  gilt. 

(&») 


GOULD  AND  LINCOLN, 

59  -WASHINGTON  STREET,  BOSTON. 

**Vould  call  particular  attention  to  the  following  val'afbte  works  described 
in  their  Catalogue  of  Publications,  vi2. : 

Hugh.   Miller's    Works. 

Bayne's  Workt.       "Walker's  "Works.       Miall's  Wor"kf»i      Bungener's   "Work. 
Auiinal  of  Scientific  Discovery.      Knight's  Ka.ffrj.edge  is  Power. 

Krummaeher's  SvlFellDg  Sav'our, 

Banvard's  American  Histories.     Tlie  Aim-well  Stories. 
*fewcomb1's  "Works.     Tweedie's  Works.     ChamKers's  Works.     Harris*  Works, 

Kitto's  Cyclopaedia  of  Eioliaal  Literature. 

Mrs.  Knight's  Life  of  Montgomery.        Ditto's  History  of  Palestine* 
Whewell's  Work.     W^-yland's  "Works.     Agassia's  Works. 


y| 

<i  Shells7' 
Thcsaur.  oEog.  Wordg 

ledge  is  Tow.., 
Cyclop,  of  Ecg.  Literal. 
,  Cjcfop.ofBiUeI.it.. 
\Concoid.  of  the  Bible, 
Analyt.  Cone,  of  Bible, 


Williams*  Vorks.     Guyot's  Works. 
Taompson-s  Better  Land.     Kimball's  Heaven.    Valuable  Works  on  Missions. 

Haven's  Mental  Philosophy.     Buchanan's  Modern  Atheism. 
Cruden's  Condensed  Concordance.     Eadie's  Analytical  Concordance, 

The  Psalmist :  a  Collection    of  Hymns. 
Valuable  School  Books.     Works  for  Sabbath  Schools. 

Memoir  of  Amos  Lawrence. 
Poetical  Works  of  Milton,  Cowper,  Scott.       Elegant  Miniature  Volumes. 

Arvine's  Cyclopaedia  of  Anecdotes. 

Kipley's  Notes  on  Gospels,  Acts,  and  Romans. 

Sprague's  Uuropean  Celebrities.     Marsh's  Camel  and  the  Ealliff. 

Hoget's  Thesaurus  of  English  Words. 

Hackett's  Notes  on  Acts.     M'Whorter's  Tahvch  Christ. 

Sicbold  and  Stannius's  Comparative  Anatomy.  Marcou's  Geological  3M?,p,  TJ.  ft, 

Heligious  and  Miscellaneous  Works. 
Works  in  the  various  Departments  of  Literature,  Science  and  Art* 


TV  A  xr  TTCT: 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO—*      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 

2 

3 

HOME  USE 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

1  -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 

6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  Desk 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


INTERLfBR* 

RY  LOAN 

MAY  ?f 

$82 

win  i   £t  i. 

iJ\JL. 

UNIV.  <JT  WA 

ttFTt  WERK. 

liny  i*  *«; 

fWT     f£  RRW 

- 

3 

CIRCULATION  Di 

I 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELE 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  12/80        BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


X6  06634 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


